Full recap of Solo Leveling Season 1 and 2.

The moment season 1 of solo leveling dropped I was instantly inspired by it and booked a tattoo session with an amazing artist without hesitation we got to work and now I can show you all the result hit that like button and subscribe to the channel I did all this for you the story begins with some man's hand slowly and wearily reaching for a sword as if hesitant with every movement that person turns out to be Hunter eang Sitting all bloody and pointing his sword at someone or rather something it turns out that he is pointing

his sword at the stone statues which are slowly but surely approaching him like Undead guards awakened from an age-old Slumber in his eyes distorted by painful fear you can see the despair the sense of helplessness before the inevitable and on his face distorted by Agony you can see the inner conflict the inordinate suicidal striving for Perfection mixed With the fire of anger and suicidal despair towards himself for his weakness for his shortcomings and just when he thought it couldn't get any worse one of the statues swung its weapon at him as if following the orders

of an invisible Lord the city of soul is located in South Korea and here we see our main character Hunter Su Jin Wu again even among those who are also e- rank Hunter song Jin Wu is the weakest among them now it's headed for the Gateway at a Construction site in Soul here is one of the gates connecting the other dimension to our world we can see Kim's Hunters who is also a member of this dungeon clearing Squad before he goes to the dungeon he decides to get himself a cup of coffee and at that

moment a man called out to him that man turned out to be a retired Hunter like Mr Kim Hunter Buck the reason why Hunter Buck decided to return to the way of the hunter was that his wife is pregnant and money has To be taken somewhere and Hunter Kim confirms that in his situation the best thing to do is to get back on the Hunter's path but hunter Buck does not hide the truth from Hunter Kim indicating that he is very worried because for a long time of absence he may have lost his shape while

Hunter back is telling his worries to Hunter Kim Hunter Kim in turn ignores Hunter back's words and turns his attention to Hunters Jin Wu as soon as Hunter song Jin Wu appeared he was immediately told something by a similar Hunter who had come to clear the Dungeon Hunter Kim keeps up too and asks Jin woo about his condition after all that Hunter Buck has seen he has the impression that sun Jin Wu is a very strong Hunter because everyone is very happy to see him Hunter Kim grinned after hearing the Assumption from Hunter Buck after

which he clarified the situation and told him that Hunter song Jin Wu was the weakest Hunter after which he continued to mock jinwoo from the expression on song Jin Wu's face it was clear that Hunter Kim's words had hurt him as a result in order to at least cheer himself up a little Hunters Jin Wu decides to get himself a coffee but even here he was out of of luck and the coffee had just run out the employee apologizes to him but it doesn't change the situation in any way just then from behind Jin wo

hears a scream as he turns around he sees his Old acquaintance B ranked chelder jei who immediately shows her surprise that Hunter song Jin wo is all wounded again and then Jin wo says that in the last trip to the eang dungeon the group that Jin wo went to the dungeon with didn't take a single healer Hunter with them and Jui still shows him sympathy and worries about him as well after all it was only ir's dungeon and as usual he was the only one affected he goes on to give more details about his dungeon

trk And Jui resents the actions of the team members of that raid to which Jin Wu grinning only says that it's okay and he's used to this kind of thing and now they're finally going to go to the dungeon with a shout one of the hunters gathers everyone in a pile they are interrupted by an experienced Hunter song Who summons all the hunters he says that even if he's not suited for the role he'd like to be the leader of this raid and in the end everyone agrees to Give the role of Hunter leader to

song because he is the strongest Hunter among all the gathered and of course Hunters Jin Wu agrees with this as well after the leader is unanimously chosen everyone enters the dungeon but hunter Sun Jin Wu is not ignored he is again told not to hurt himself while raiding this dungeon and so they enter a dungeon connecting another space to their world looking at the expression on Hunter s Jin Wu's face it's safe to say that he's Ready to give his best and so they finally enter the dungeon and the workers of this construction site having

made sure that all members of the squad successfully entered the dungeon put up fences as the hunters were being escorted out the cafeteria worker wished he had been able to give Hunter Sun Jin Wu coffee even the simple cafeteria workers know about Sun Jin wo and they also can't stop marveling at the fact that Hunter Sun Jin woo always comes out Of the dungeon wounded we can see that one of the squad members is using healing magic it turns out that Hunter sleep almost immediately after entering the dungeon gets wounded and healer jei has to

treat him Hunter song destroys monsters with his fire spell that burns monsters to the ground Hunter Kim also keeps up with him chopping up monsters that get in his way as for the rest of the hunters they do quite well and calmly destroy the monsters they Encounter in front of them the raid is nearing its conclusion but Hunters J wo notices that something is bothering healer Jui after dealing with all the monsters everyone came together Jui is still showing his curiosity however Jui doesn't understand why after being injured so much Jin Wu still continues to

walk in the dungeon to which our protagonist doesn't tell her about his sick mother unless you want to be pied instead he says it's just fun to go to The dungeons he makes Jui very angry because every time he gets hurt she has to treat him in turn jei points out to make sure this fun doesn't become his undoing since everyone had dealt with the monsters they gathered together in a circle a Crystal Falls from each mob upon death these crystals they can sell then buy the equipment they need to help them further clean up

the dungeons but because Jin Wu is very weak he can only get one eang Crystal unlike the eang Crystals that cost pennies the crang crystals are worth thousands it would seem that the raid is already over as suddenly one of the raid participants finds another passage in the dungeon and so they stood before a dark and deep Cavern leading into the void group leader Mr song realizes that this is most likely a double laay and the dungeon boss is still alive with his unique Fire magic Mr song creates a fireball after which he launches it

into The depths of the cave flying into the depths of the Cave the fireball illuminates a small part of that cave and so Mr song's attack radius reached its limit and Flames erupted in the depths of the cave there's a theory that pops into Mr song's head he reminds everyone that if you don't kill the boss the dungeon won't close so if the gate is still open the boss must still be alive Mr song says that the rules say that they must inform the hunter Association and wait for further instructions everyone's confused no one understands

what Mr song is trying to say but if other hunters get to the boss faster the reward for the whole raid will be reduced so the squad leader suggests that we all go together and kill the boss but among the men of the squad there are those who are wary and they decide whether they go there or not by voting because there are only 17 people participating in this raid Somebody wants to continue raiding and make more money so they vote in favor and some feel threatened by the continuation of this raid and fear for

their lives so they vote against it some people vote for some people against in the end the vote for and against turns out to be equally divided the final vote goes to S Jin Wu he only earned one e- rank Crystal in this raid and he needs money to keep his mother healthy so to protect and keep his family safe he Votes to go after the boss the decision has been made and all 17 are going to the bosses they've been going for a long time and it's been 40 minutes to diffuse the situation Hunter

Sun decides to talk to Jui from Hunter song Jin Wu's face it could be seen that he was uncomfortable with what he had answered for everyone else also had to continue the raid Jui tried her best not to show her emotions and Hunter song Jin Wu didn't believe her words and decided to ask her if she Was sure she wasn't mad at him in the end even the quietest and calmest Jui couldn't take it it turned out that Jui was mad at s Jin Wu and Jin Wu is showing that he's really sorry after which

Jui gets even angrier at him but afterwards there is a spark between them and Jui demands from Hunter son Jin wo to give her something to eat after today's raid to which song Jin wo was unable to utter aing single word in turn Jui took it as a rejection but Eventually Jin Wu agreed to her terms and now their conversation is interrupted by The Raid leader who has finally found the door to the boss Cave of this dungeon none of them had ever seen a door like this before after everyone has seen the doors to

the boss's Chambers The Raid members begin to have doubts about whether or not it's worth going after this boss to which RAID Leader song replies that he's not going to back down after the journey He's made and even if he's alone he won't back down and still go after the boss it's encouraging to other Hunters they remember how strong Hunter song is so their anxiety gradually Fades away these huge doors open with difficulty and continue to instill Terror in the raid participants just like that the group opened the doors to the boss's Chambers as soon

as they crossed the threshold of the boss's Chambers torches were lit that illuminated this dark Hall They were able to see the full scale of the room on the walls of this building were many torches that illuminated the boss's Chambers and made it even more terrifying there were many statues in this place some of them were holding guns some of them were holding musical instruments Hunter song Jin wo was also amazed at the scale of this room and the amount but the statue in the center of the room stood out the most because it was

the largest the hunter song Jin Wu Had some suspicions about this statue as it was the only one of such size all the members of the group split up started looking for any clues in the room the only clue Mr song came across was the magic seal but suddenly another hunter called out to Mr song we can see that in front of them was a statue different from other statues she had wings and in her hands she held a plate with runic symbols and so they decided to read what was written on this slab while

Mr song Translated what was written on the slab everyone listened to him intently while he was translating this text Hunter song jinwu was pulled towards him by healer Jui she pointed to the statue in the Center of this Hall and she claimed that while Mr song's Rune text this statue was looking at them and then we can see the dumbfounded face of Hunter sung Jin wo he stands puzzled and senses that something is not right in this room while Mr song is still trying to Translate the runic text and then there was a rumbling noise

that caused everyone to look back turns out those big doors the group came in through had closed and then one of the hunters steps forward turns out he wants to try to get through those doors he shows that he doesn't want to stay here and doesn't care about the boss and the treasure here at last he approached the door of the boss's Chambers and then Mr song yells at him not to touch the doors Someone or something makes a move so fast that no one was able to even catch a glimpse of what happened it

turned out that the stone statue standing near the door in the blink of an eye cut off the head of the hunter who touched the door after he killed that Hunter the stone statue stood in its original pose on the Hunter's faces we can see the fear and surprise that these statues can move our cowardly healer bang gets really scared and clings to Hunters Jin wo and at that Moment Hunter song Jin Wu recalls ji's words that she saw the statue standing in the center of the room looking at them and at the same instant

Hunter song Jin Wu turns back around and catches the eye of that huge statue in the center of this room he feels unimaginable fear from this statue but also a big problem are the smaller statues one of which just killed one of the hunters in a flashback of eyes and here we can see a large number of the same stone statues Are in this room Hunter sung Jin wo starts to analyze what's going on and it turns out that that Hunter was dang Hunter Su Jin woo was shocked that a hunter stronger than him was

able to kill the statue with a single blow this was just a rank dungeon in which there shouldn't have been any problems after what had happened they had forgotten all about the runic text even the strongest Hunter among them squad leader Mr song is shocked by everything that's going on And all the hunters here stand a gast as the statue in the center can probably move too after Mr song's assumption Hunter song Jin Wu immediately looked at this statue and then something happened that he never expected that statue looked back at him and then we

are shown Hunters Jin Wu in his first raid the way he was wounded by a goblin-like monster how he almost died from exhaustion lack of food and starvation one of the main reasons why Hunter song Jin wo was getting injured even in low rank dungeons was because he didn't have good enough weapons to fight monsters he constantly thought of his mother for keeping alive who needed a large amount of money he was constantly putting his life in danger and all the other Hunters were constantly surprised that he was getting injured even in the eang dungeons

he constantly came out of them exhausted and in a serious condition in addition to having to pay for his Mother's treatment he also had to buy new clothes after a few trips to the dungeon because the past ones were already worn out there were all sorts of monsters that Hunter Sun Jin wo had encountered one of which was a cyclops likee monster but this statue was different from the other monsters Hunter song jinwu had encountered because Hunter song jinwu was constantly on the brink of death he sensed something he grabbed a standing beside him and

a very Frightened Jew he and he told everyone to get down on the floor everyone was surprised that the weakest Hunter could say anything in such a situation and then that statue's eyes flashed like lightning in a thunderstorm and so this statue strikes Hunters Jin Wu along with the healing bang Jui but they managed to lie on the floor and Dodge the statue is trying to kill the hunters with this beam and shooting at them destroys the floor beneath them the power of this Beam was so strong that smoke was seeping out from the eyes

of this statue the place where that statue's Ray hit became so liquid that it was tangible after realizing what had happened the hunters came to their senses and began to help each other but we can see the hunters horrified by the charred hand they saw this huge statue had killed many people in a single strike and many survivors had only managed to dodge the beam because Hunter song Jin Wu had told Them to keep their heads down after this attack Hunter song Jin Wu can barely stand up but Jui is lying on the floor and

won't get up while Mr song tells them to stay where they are and not to rise claiming that he will attack again if they rise everyone else though not initially believing him follows his orders Mr song tells the worried Hunter song Jin Wu that Miss Jui doesn't really deal with her fear and so only goes to low rank dungeons but looking at those Terrifying statues you can't say that this is a low-ranked dungeon Mr song shows his attentiveness and tells Hunter S Jin woo that only those who listened to him survived to which Hunter S

Jin wo is surprised in turn Mr song is surprised by Hunter song Jin Woo's reactions because he thought he screamed because he knew what was going to happen to which Hunter song Jin Wu replied that he just sensed danger it turned out that Mr song had lost his left arm in the Attack of this huge statue after song Jin wo saw that Mr song's left arm was missing he hurriedly stopped the blood so Hunter S Jin Wu was able to stop the blood while the rest of the hunters sat and watched this huge statue we

can see by the look on Mr song's face that he is dumbfounded by the difficulty level of this dungeon he Ponders what rank this dungeon might be eventually looking at this huge statue he comes to the conclusion that this could be an s-rank Dungeon and then he remembers the rules of this Temple called cenon the first two rules of this Temple were to worship and praise the Lord the third rule was to prove their faith and the note was that those who would not follow these rules would die since Mr song and Hunter song Jin

woo are the only ones who can think soberly in this situation the two of them think about what they can do and then Hunters Jin Wu gets some idea in his head for his part Mr song suggests That destroying these statues would take too long and then we're shown a gate identical to the one these Hunters entered this gate is the reason they are in such a dire situation the first Gates appeared about 10 years ago and as we can see they can appear both at ground level and above ground the Advent of the gate

has brought many changes to this world take hunters for example like in the situation of hunters Jin Wu anyone can become a hunter except that once Awakened the power they had gained could not increase Hunters are those who have been given special powers to fight monsters in the gate various monsters may be encountered in the gate as we can see our protagonist has encountered truly terrifying monsters in the dang gate he's still sitting there wondering what he can do against Monsters like that this monster is a huge statue with glowing eyes Hunter Su Jin Wu

is worried about Mr song whose arm is bleeding Mr Song says he took three healers on this raid but there's nothing they can do in this situation one of them was killed by a beam from the eyes of the huge statue the other cannot even think straight because of the fear that has consumed him and now even a bang healer is lying on the floor because of the same fear that consumed the second healer they sit down and don't get up from their seats so the huge statue doesn't attack them and Mr song and Hunter

song Jin woo keep Thinking about what they can do after all most of the hunters are scared and can't think straight because of everything that has happened and from the expression on Hunter song Jin Woo's face you can see how desperate he is to save his life and find a way to avoid fighting these statues we see one of the raid Hunters standing off the ground he just joined a major Guild doesn't want to part with his life so early the squad leader song was angry at his actions and Ordered him to stay where he

was but he ignored the squad leader words and still decided to resist the power of those statues emphasize his unusually strong legs and so he decided to fight back after all and in a moment he was tearing toward the doors at full speed you can see in his eyes that he is confident in his speed and the strength of his legs as he tore toward the doors the eyes of the huge statue in the center of the room glittered and at the same time we Were shown To Us by the surprised and fear-filled Hunter song

Jin woo and Mr song as it turned out the statue in the center of the room with its beam from the eye eyes left only his feet from the hunter who rushed to the door the incredibly terrifying power of the statue once again shocked all the hunters some of the hunters were screaming for all they were worth because of what they saw and others could not even utter a word for fear That the same fate might befall them except that Hunter Sun Jin Wu was not only filled with fear but also anger he's angry that

these statues could kill them at any time but they don't the head of the squad Mr song is equally perplexed and so they begin to reason why these statues are not attacking them because at the moment there is nothing holding them back and yet these monsters are different from the other monsters that attack anything that moves the Guard statue at the door only attacks those who approach the door the statue in the center attacks those who begin to move Hunter song Jin woo still continues to think about what they can do in this situation and

so after a long time of deliberation something does occur to him and so having come to some assumptions he turns back his gaze went to a statue that was different from the others and held a slab with runic text and he recalls that Mr song when he translated This runic text spoke of the rules of this Temple of kinan and now from the expression on Hunter Su Jin Wu's face you could tell that he had finally realized what the pattern of this Temple was and so realizing what it is he asked Mr sleepyhead what the

first rule of this Temple was for his part Mr song doesn't understand what he needs it for with difficulty remembers the first rule to Worship the Lord and by Lord you probably mean the statue in the center After that the hunter song Jin wo having received more information begins to rise to which Mr song does not understand the reason for his actions begins to dissuade him Hunter S Jin Wu is almost fully back on his feet and Mr song is still puzzled as to why Hunter Sun Jin wo is doing this well after looking him

in the face his hysterical screaming suddenly subsided he realizes these are not the eyes of a man about to die almost fully on his feet he begins to Explain to the others what the pattern of this huge statue is and so practically when he got to his feet the eyes of this stage began to Sparkle Hunter song jinwoo immediately lowered himself to the ground you could tell from his eyes that he had just experienced an Indescribable fear of death well after the hunter song Jin Wu lowered himself to the ground the huge statue seemed to

have changed its mind about attacking him and Hunter Sun Jin Wu finally got to understand the meaning of the first rule and he immediately hastened to tell the rest of the hunters about this rule to which the other Hunters that Hunter S Jin Wu went crazy it wasn't until Mr song Jin Wu realized that Hunter Sun Jin Wu had finally figured something out and from the expression on Hunter Sun Jin Wu's face we can clearly see that he is completely confident in his actions while the statue stares intently at the hunters Hunter song Jin wo

tries his best to explain the first rule of this Temple to the others even though he bowed his head to the Statue you could tell by the look on his face that he was not going to obey it sitting covered in sweat because of the loss of his arm and Hunter song Jin Woo's risky actions Mr song hopes that Hunter song Jin Wu knows what he's doing to which Hunter S Jin Wu replies with the same confident face that he is and so Mr song grinned realizing they Had no more options finally all the remaining

Hunters listened to the hunter song Jin woo and bowed their heads before the huge statue bowing before her they hoped to be able to get out of here afterwards in turn the statue still sits motionless on its Throne Huntress healer B rangji finally came to her senses what Hunters what big statue no one has even moved so far the expression on that statue's face changed obviously the hunters noticed it this roused them I Their sense of dread only intensified only his facial expression is changed but if you are my fear has increased so much it's

hard to even describe after changing his face no one dares to even move remembering how he had killed other Hunters before the fear of the remaining Hunters only increases and now even Hunter Sun Jin Wu who could understand the meaning of the first rule doesn't know what to do next and now the previously mentioned and just returned Hunter Buck notices that the statue is no longer attacking even after he stopped attacking them their anxiety only increased still at his own risk Hunter buuck decided to stand on both feet then everyone started cheering thinking that it

was over because even after they were all on their feet he didn't attack any of the hunters but still something was wrong and Hunter song Jin Wu realized it there was a rumbling noise that startled all the Hunters it turned out to be a huge statue in the center of the room standing up on its feet with a regular step he turned the floor beneath his feet into splinters it gave the hunters that this wasn't the end of all this craziness it's a statue hundreds of times bigger than humans it strikes Terror into the hearts

of anyone who looks at it and then hoping that he has some kind of backup plan Mr song turns to Hunters Jin Wu but as it turns out Hunters Jin Wu has no plan and with a terrified expression she looked at the hunters trembling in fear before her this statue starts attacking them by stepping on them like their bugs when it hits the ground it causes a shock wave comparable to an earthquake after that the hunters struggle to keep their balance and now Hunter Su Jin Wu is finally what you're thinking of he recalls the

second rule of this Temple to Worship the Lord and shares it with The others they are in this turmoil trying to figure out how the rule can be enforced and then out comes one of the hunters who was a member of the church choir saying he can Praise Him Gathering his thoughts and taking the Cross hanging around his neck in his hand he begins to praise God while the huge statue continues to approach him we can see how small humans are against this huge monster but the excitement in Hunter song Jin Wu's face didn't go

Anywhere watching the faces of the hunters felt like it was starting to work somehow after all but here's the face of hunters Jin Wu saying otherwise and the face of the statue itself became even more horrifying as we can see the foot of this huge statue is right above the head of the man who began to praise God at this moment this man is in so much fear that his face has turned pale and then Hunter Jin wo realizes he's been praising the wrong God but before He could say that the huge statue had already

crushed that Hunter this plunged the rest of the hunters into even more fear because of their desperation and lack of ability to resist him in any way they began to mindlessly run away from him from his face it looks like ants are running away from him trying to escape some of the hunters were so desperate they couldn't even move and the statue itself in turn trampled everyone in front of it Hunter jei could move thanks To Hunters Jin Wu if it wasn't for Hunter Sun Jin wo she would have died just like the last two

and now Hunter bug is on the brink of death and remembers his wife is pregnant he reaches the very edge of the room and thinks he is safe but hunter Kim yells for him to turn around so he ran right up to one of the statues and just as Hunter Kim warns Hunter Buck the statue behind Hunter Buck chops him in two we can see how deadly and ruthless this Statue is in killing Buck the Hunter then it returns to its original position just like the statue by the door while on the other side a

huge statue tramples everyone in its path Hunters Jin Wu is trying to find a way to escape them there are guards behind them and a huge statue in front the statue behind them will attack anyone who comes near them each statue has a different weapon they use to kill the hunters and Hunter Sun Jin wo keeps thinking about how to deal With these statues and then he notices that some of the statues don't have weapons but musical instruments he recalls and analyzes that those statues that killed the hunters were weapons but if they don't have

guns but musical instruments they can't attack Hunters Hunters Jin Wu reports this to the remaining Hunters the first to reach the statue with the musical instrument was the squad leader Mr song after he approached her she began to play an Instrument And he as well as Hunter sung Jin wuo told the others to go to the statues with the musical instruments just like Mr S Hunter Kim reached the statue with a musical instrument he too has been consumed by Fear and Loathing and now he sits in tears observing the huge statue and the corpses of

his comrads lying before him Hunter song Jin wo along with the hunter with all his legs is trying to get to the Statue with the musical instrument but after we got To the Statue with the musical instrument it didn't start playing she still stood Motionless in one place the two of them stared at the statue in horror Hunter B jei's wound was so scary that she was already drenched wring herself in tears the hunter Su Jin Wu leaves her in front of the statue with the drum in his hands and he rushes to the other

Statue well here's when he starts running towards another statue a huge statue is looking at him without a Backward glance he runs with all his legs and tries to find another statue with a musical instrument you can tell by the look on his face how tired he is and then the foot of the huge statue that had just stood very far away turned out to be right above the head of Hunter song Jin Wu he was barely able to dodge this attack but then Mr song yells something to him it turns out that Hunters Jin

Wu ran to the wrong statue this statue holding a shield in his Hands attacks the hunter song Jin wo who is right in front of him Hunter Jui who was left in the Statue with the drum by Hunter song Jin Wu shouted with all her might bloodied and all wounded Hunter song Jin Wu tries to get away from the huge statue because of his injuries he can't go no offense he literally crawls away from this huge terrifying statue and in response it's a statue as if mocking him smiling at him Hunters Jin Woo is once

again on the brink of death Being on the edge of life and death he is held on the thin almost severed thread of his life his face is almost completely bloody and then one of the statues that looked like a girl started petting it turned out that the hunter song Jin woo had gotten to the statue that looked like an angel and was not holding any weapons and now on the brink of death hunter sung Jin woo manages to survive once again and about the huge statue that just trampled all the Hunters in front of

her she stopped just after the huge statue stopped Hunter ji rushed towards Hunter song Jin Wu getting close enough to him to see his body fully she was horrified the sunshine Hunter himself apparently didn't understand why ji was so surprised on his own Hunter Sun Jin Wu realized what was wrong it turned out that he had lost his right leg but because he was already emotionally exhausted he didn't react act in any way He huddled against the statue behind him and healer bang ji began to treat his leg but suddenly blood started pouring out of

her nose and mouth apparently trying to heal his leg she used up all her strength the remaining members of the squad were watching and Hunter Kim points out that when they went into the dungeon there were 17 of them but only six survived and Mr song being left without his left arm indicates that two of the remaining six Hunters are in very Serious condition and obviously one of those two is Hunter Su Jin woo and Hunter Kim says it's all the fault of the squad leader Mr song who made a hasty decision and decided to

come in here and then during their conversation the huge statue moved this did not faintly frighten the remaining Hunters they all stared in horror at this huge motionless statue and then there's a sound that makes everyone nervous a pillar comes out of the ground right in Front of the Throne of this huge statue didn't stand still and watch then as something that looked like an altar came out from under the earth watching this they hoped they weren't in for the same thing that had happened before and so a circle and a stone slab in the

center of that Circle came out from under the Earth the hunters don't even have a clue what it could be but hunter Sun Jin wo even in his exhausted State realized that it was an altar and the other Hunters marveled at what was said after that we are shown an example of an altar where a certain group of people sacrificed something from living beings and so the hunter song Jin Wu was also able to understand the third and last commandment of this Temple of kenon after Hunter sung Jin Wu's words we can see that Mr

song's facial expression has changed even oleg's face became much simpler and calmer and then one of the remaining six Hunters starts pulling Something out it was Hunter Kim who drew his sword from his air Vault after he fully drew his sword he pointed it at the head of Mr song's Squad pointing his sword at him he claimed that he was the reason they were in this situation he spoke about it to Mr song recalling the deaths of the other 11 members of this unit Hunter Kim tells him that he must sacrifice himself as he is

the culprit behind everything that is happening Hunter Su Jin wo says it's not his fault And gets nothing but hysterical screaming in response and Mr song himself agrees with Hunter Kim and admits his mistake but hunter song Jin Wu disagrees with their opinion Mr song himself voluntarily decides to walk up to the Altar and sacrifice himself there he went and walked up to the altar that had symbols on it that Mr song had never seen seen before a couple of seconds after Mr song walked up to the altar a flame lit up behind him Hunter

Kim who Insisted Mr song sacrifice himself didn't realize what had happened so Mr song decided to find out what Hunter Su Jin Wu thought about it but you can tell from the hunter sung Jin Wu's face that he didn't expect such an outcome he looked at the exhausted and still healing ji's Huntress after he saw that nothing had happened to Mr sleepy head he decided to walk down the aisle in this he was helped by the rest of the hunters and so he gradually approaches The altar after the three of them had entered the circle

around the altar three more Flames were burned just like in Mr song's situation Hunter Sun Jin Wu asked Mr s if someone would come to rescue them to which Mr Som replies to him that it's likely these statues will start moving before that happens they continue to ponder their next course of action as well Hunter sleep though badly wounded and very much exhausted continues to think about their next Moves the goal of these raids is to kill the boss and close the gate before the 7-Day limit expires and there's something bothering Hunter S Jin Wu

if this limit is exceeded while they are in this dungeon these monsters will escape turning around Hunter S Jin wo calls Hunter Jui and Hunter Kim into the circle after all the trials will likely begin when all the hunters are in the circle Hunter jei and Hunter Kim look at each other hesitantly finally all the Survivors of the squad are in a circle and the the remaining lights have come on as well suddenly more lights appeared around the other Circle but blue in color everyone is standing around in bewilderment trying to figure out what's going

on suddenly there is a rumbling noise coming from the doorway everyone turns their attention to the doors and sees them swing open not believing their eyes they are very surprised at what is happening before their eyes even though The doors swung open the guard standing beside them didn't go anywhere but at the moment the hunters don't care because now their thought are only on the possibility that they can get out of here those doors became their only Escape Route just as suddenly the hunters started getting nervous and yelling something to each other as it turned

out all the statues around the perimeter of the room began to move to the side being practically in the center Of the room they didn't know how they were going to get to the door before these statues got to them they were fussing and trying to find some loophole through which they could come as suddenly after Hunter song Jin Wu looked towards some of the statues they stopped that's when Hunter S Jin Wu came to mind the hunter Jui closed her eyes because she was too afraid but the hunter song Jin Wu told her not

to close her eyes just like Hunter jewy Hunter song Jin wo Told the others to keep their eyes on the statues as time passed the blue lights around the Outer Circle faded Hunter song Jin Wu tried not to take his gaze away from the statues so they couldn't get too close to them just as suddenly one of the surviving Hunters behind him shouted and like she was off the chain she ran toward the exit after after she left the Inner Circle one of the red lights that indicated the number of people in the circle went

out she ran With all her might to the door leading to the exit and so ran near a statue of knights one of whom had earlier killed a man approaching the door the other Hunters were surprised that she was able to run past them and the first Hunter to emerge from this room was one we know nothing about but did not notice that after she left this room the gate was slightly covered the strange pattern of the altar that Hunter Su Jin wo is trying to rvel he begins to remember Everything that happened in this

dungeon about the first rule where they were to honor the Lord where they were to worship a huge statue that was in the center of the room the second rule where they had to praise the Lord was to run up to the statues with musical instruments and then finally the third test when the exit do opened Hunter's wife analyzing everything that is happening begins to approach the solution to this ordeal according to his Suggestion the third test is that you must remain steadfast even in the sight of mortal danger and must also keep his faith

but while Hunter S Jin Wu was thinking about what this ordeal was all about one of the hunters apologizes to him and says he can't stay here anymore this Hunter pushes away Hunter Su Jin woo Who then hits the altar pretty hard starts yelling for this Hunter to come back in Hunter song Jin Woo's eyes one can see the shock and contempt at the Betrayal and heinous act from a comrade and just like the last girl he was able to run past the statue of knights near the gate and just like last time Hunter Jui

and Hunter Kim were able to run past those knights in turn the hunter Su Jin Wu's facial expression makes it clear to the others that no one else can leave this room after all in order to contain these statues they have to look at them and if one more person were to leave now six eyes wouldn't be enough to look After all these statues after everything Hunter sung Jin Wu said Mr song asks him to explain everything that's going on right now the hunter song jinwu tells him that the main goal now is to watch

the statues approaching them and the lights around the Outer Circle are a timer and they will be able to get out of here after the lights disappear Hunter Kim believes Hunter sung Jin wo but still asks him if the gate can close if those blue lights go out listening to What Hunter Kim says Hunters Jin wo realizes that he wants to do something he doesn't need to do Hunter Kim can't believe that a weak Hunter like Hunter Su Jin wo could be so useful he tells him about how he's always looked down on him and

notes that all the survivors are alive only because of hunters Jin Wu he says that he is truly Greatful to Hunter Su Jin Wu the bad thoughts in Hunter Su Jin Wu's mind about Hunter Kim's possible actions are not getting out of His head hunter Kim is completely in tears and snot talking about how he doesn't want to die he apologizes to them and slowly begins to move towards the door Hunter Sun Jin Wu tries to change his mind about leaving this room trying to change his mind and not wanting to experience the bitterness of

betrayal again Hunter song Jin woo also sheds tears but hunter Kim is almost out and Hunter Su Jin Wu experienced that feeling of betrayal again Mr Kim's Escape will cost them their lives being in such a dire situation even Hunter Sun Jin Wu doesn't know what to do after Hunter Kim left the doors to the exit closed even tighter it wasn't until Hunter Kim left that Mr song was able to understand the meaning behind the ordeal so Mr sleep says they have no choice but to get out of here he says that as long as

there is at least one person at the alter the city will close but even after hearing this Hunter Su Jin wo is not Willing to give up on Mr song Because Hunter song Jin Wu is missing his right leg Mr song turns to Hunter Jui to help him get out of here but before she could answer Jui collapsed to the ground as if her legs could no longer hold her not expecting anything like this she didn't realize what had happened on trying to stand up her legs give a shake and seem to refuse to get

up she looks at Hunter Su Jin Wu in horror and tries to figure out what happened to her legs to which Mr song says his assumption is that she has used up all her Mana so her body is now in a state of weakness after that Hunter song Jin Wu tells Mr song to get out of here with Jui after which they start arguing over who will stay in the room and who will get out but in the end Hunter song Jin woo and Huntress Jew he can't get out of here on their own and

Mr posture realizes that he will have to get out of here with Huntress Jew he after all to which the huntress juhi Offers them her idea for her to stay here and then Hunter song Jin Wu remembers his promise to go out to dinner with her because he can't take her out to dinner after all he gives her his only Crystal he's earned today she's not taking that Crystal after all and then she jumped up and said that she should stay here after all suddenly she received a rather strong and scathing blow to to the

neck so realizing that she's going to insist and Mr song Decides to knock her out and carry her himself Hunter Sun Jin woo asks Mr s for a sequel so that he can take care of her to which he does not want to leave him and replies that he will do his best as Mr sleep and the huntress jei leave here Hunter Oleg has no strength left to at least raise his head here they are finally coming out of that gate in the eyes of the hunter dream can be seen despair exhaustion and not wanting

to die but then comes the relief that Mr Song and the huntress Jew he got out of here and so the stone stats approach the only remaining hunter in the room and Hunters Jin wo is the ticket to hold the sword left behind by traitorous Hunter Kim our all bloodied and scarred protagonist is desperately trying to at least somehow resist the power of the dungeon to me this Stone statue of the hunter of the living is a minor biped his eyes show an emptiness akin to The Emptiness in the hearts of those who Betrayed him

but after a moment moment his gaze is filled with courage and daring can meet his death with dignity and then one of the stone statues swings at him she pierces the chest of Hunter song Jin wo through and through with her huge spear after which she almost chops the hunter song Jin woo into two pieces with a single and Swift upward movement losing a large amount of blood and being hit so hard the eyes of the hunter song Jin Wu's eyes were showing how sore he Was at that moment after being hit by the ATA

Hunter S Jin Wu landed directly on the altar pouring his blood on it Hunters Jin Wu is showing that he doesn't want to die he recalls Hunter Kim's words before he betrayed Hunter song Jin wo how he thanked him and afterwards apologized for giving it to him like he said about how he was the only one who would die when he didn't want to die at all and now as if following someone's orders the statue Swung at Hunter sung Jin Wu again Hunter Oleg can no longer save anything but all his wife losing hope asks

for another chance well this is the statue delivering its final blow but suddenly that statue stops and some kind of window pops up in front of Hunter song Jin wo Not For the First Time Hunters Jin Wu who was on the brink of death doesn't understand what it is this window tells him that he has met all the requirements for the hidden Quest Courage of the weak but even after reading what was written in this window Hunter song Jin Wu didn't understand what it was and then another window pops up in front of him that

asks him if he accepts the assignment if he refuses it his heart will be severed in 0.2 seconds well since this is his second chance at life he's taking this assignment and the face of that great statue that killed so many Hunters has returned to its original form immediately after Accepting this task light consumed everything around Hunter song Jin Wu hunterman Jin Wu cold then opens his eyes as it turned out he woke up in a hospital tent from his heavy breathing and the way he clutched his chest you could tell that the moment that

statue pierced his chest he felt again but he doesn't understand how he survived and thinks it was just a dream looking around he realizes he is in a hospital so he's just woken up and he's being Distributed by two men in suits Hunter song Jin Wu seeing them for the first time is a bit agitated it turned out to be the inspector of the Korean Hunter Guild turns out Hunter S Jin Wu had been unconscious for 3 days and then Hunters Jin Wu asks the Korean Guild inspector how Mr song and Hunter Jui are doing

but the inspector notes that because of the loss of his left arm it is likely that Mr song will not be able to continue his hunting career and speaking of Jui Hunter she's now in traumatic shock after everything she's seen the second inspector starts talking about the other Hunters the Hunter S Jin Wu tells him that's enough the inspector informs the Hunter S Jin Wu that only six people have escaped from the dungeon but the work of hunters is dangerous but such a Massac is very rare after those five Hunters got out the high ranked

Hunters entered the double dungeon when they entered this dungeon they found only an Ole Hunter lying on the altar without any injuries Hunter song Jin Wu did not believe what the inspector said but it was the truth that the inspector had seen with his own eyes but still the reason they believed it was that the testimonies of the survivors completely matched and also the remains of the dead hunters were found in this dungeon the inspector says that they assume that Hunter S Jin Wu has gone through a Reawakening still not fully digesting The information Hunter

song Jin Wu was shocked by what the inspector said Reawakening is a Reawakening when an already awakened person awakens a second time and to test it the inspector brought along a magic power meter inspector think there according to Witnesses the power of these stone statues was so great that only a rank or s-rank Hunters could handle them and the only Survivor in that room was the Hunter Su Jin woo so it's no wonder the Suspicion of a Reawakening fell on him here we can see the results of the measurement of Hunter Su Jin Woo's magic

power the assistant inspector who measured the hunter song Jin Woo's magic power thinks that even by eag's standards this is a very weak result the hunter song Jin wo realizes that his strength has not changed and he is still a very weak Hunter but there was one thing that confused him the fact that they didn't see the notific ation window That was in front of Hunter S Jin woo as it turns out the leg of the hunter song Jin woo that was torn off by The Shield statue has recovered and also Hunter sung Jin Woo's

chest pierced through is also fine the dream Hunter now has no idea what is going on in his life at all he's trying to figure out what that notification window is that only he can see and so while he was examining this notification window someone came into his room turns out it's his little Sister Gina so he asks if she sees this notification window in front of him Hunters Jin Wu asks her how she usually opens an unread message in games and so with the help of his younger sister jyn a hunter Su Jin woo

he does open this alert and then just like in the dungeon in front of him pops up a window where it says that he received a daily task called get stronger this asked the hunter song jinwu in even more bewilderment and then after his little Sister visited him she left with her friend while Hunter saw Jin Wu was trying to figure out what those windows were and then he remembers the same window that appeared when he was attacked by the statue and so repeatedly in front of him appears a window on the alerts of the

daily task of becoming stronger and so after Hunters Jin woo has open this alert opens a window appears that is much larger than the previous ones and in this assignment it Says about today's goals for the Fulfillment of which it is necessary to do 100 push-ups ABS squats running but for failure to fulfill these tasks he will receive a penalty but the Corvette Hunter takes it as a simple joke to accomplish this daily task he decides to go to bed and he thinks he'll figure it out after he gets some sleep well this one thing

doesn't go away and we are separately shown a warning that if he does not complete these tasks in The prescribed time he will receive a fine and suddenly after a while Hunter ordeno wakes up because of the earthquakes the earthquake was so strong that he fell out of bed as it turned out it was not just an earthquake he moved to another place altogether and that place turned out to be the desert s Jin Wu a hunter sitting in shock doesn't notice that there is some kind of evil behind him the object behind Hunters Jin

Wu was getting bigger and bigger and so Hunter Sun Jin Wu finally turned his attention to this object it turned out to be a giant sand centipede that came out from under the earth a window reappeared in front of him that alerted him that he now needed to survive for 4 hours Hunter song Jin Wu who just returned from a double to the dungeons is in some kind of trouble again we can see him trying his best to survive again he's running from that giant sand centipede And now we are shown the hospital tent where

the hunter Su Jin wo has just been and that the time is already 5:00 in the morning and then we are shown the mouth of a huge sand centipede with fangs as sharp as a sharpened sword Hunter song Jin Wu's face was distorted with fear but it could be said that the fear he was feeling now was nothing compared to what he had experienced in the double dungeon finally Hunter Sun Jin Wu returns to his room with the hunter song Jin wo his chamber moved not only himself but also a small amount of sand and

also a window appeared in front of him saying that he had completed the penalty task it is clear from the face of Hunter song Jin woo that he is very tired because he has been running away from the huge sand centipedes for 4 hours another notification appears in front of him that he has received a reward for completing a penalty Mission but because he is too tired he cannot Accept it after a while a nurse enters his room and Hunter song Jin Wu lies unconscious on the floor and it turns out that Hunter S Jin

Woo is being discussed by the nurses they talk about how almost immediately after he woke up he started running though he is a hunter the nurses concern for his health does not subside just so he's awake he winds laps around the hospital building every day day and so that the situation that happened on the first day related to the Penalty task will not happen again he tries to fulfill the daily task on time in those four days he realized that this instruction before evolutionary is not a hallucination as it turns out he's accomplished all four

goals already and no one but him sees this popup as it turns out he gets three rewards for completing the daily task the first reward is recovery this reward restores his spent strength and relieves the fatigue of of his body also the next Rewards are characterization points or a box of unknowns characterization points allow him to increase his base parameters in addition he can monitor his parameters skills items and inventory in general it's becoming more and more like a game so after he accomplished his last goal and ran 10 km he decided to sit down

to rest and now watching his status he can't help but be happy that he can increase and improve his skills and so towards evening he Goes to the administrative desk where he wants to ask for permission to leave well that the girls sitting behind the administrative counter tell him that of course he can leave but not for long and here our hunter Oleg is in front of the subway turns out that when he completed the day quest for the reward box with John Doe he got some kind of key in reality this key is the

key to the rrang dungeon on the face of Hunter sung Jin wo we can see the anxiety and impatience Of what might be waiting for him in this dungeon he thinks all these quests status Windows rewards might be because of the double Awakening and here he thought for a while as he shook the key in his hand still decided to go down to the subway and open the dungeon and rank at the very least he thinks that if anything he can escape from this dungeon and as you hold the key forward it begins to Sparkle

as if it really does open the doors to the dungeon at the end Of The Descent into the dungeon appears some kind of light that so exudes magical power from itself on the other side of this we can see the shadow of Hunter song Jin woo and so he finally enters this dungeon but suddenly entering this dungeon the entrance to it closes Hunter song Jin wo tries to walk back through it but it's blocked but the average girl who walks up the stairs to get out of this subway goes through this barrier as it turns

out none of the People except Hunters Jin Wu can see this Dungeon Hunter Sun Jin Wu is trying his best to find any Gap in this barrier to get out but he can't find any loophole he gets a notification that he can't leave this dungeon until he kills the boss or uses the crystal of return you can see by the look on his face that he's at a loss to sing he's going to have to mop up an entire dungeon by himself looking into the deep darkness of this dungeon he can feel it exuding An

ominous magical power Hunter Sun Jin woo gets scared and realizes the mistake of coming here alone walking a little further we can see that everything around looks like a regular abandoned Market you can tell by the look in his eyes how he's losing his confidence with each step and here he feels a stench in some tension turns out there was some kind of Red Beast nearby and here we see the huge and ferocious mouth of this Beast it was a wolf-like beast with a Metal jaw and fangs as sharp as a perfectly sharpened sword he

tried to attack our protagonist but hunter song Jin Wu was able to dodge his attack with one sharp and Swift movement and here we can see this beast in full glory and also the hunter song Jin woo Who had just dodged his ferocious attack this is exactly the kind of monster that doesn't care who's in front of him he'll attack anyone he sees and Hunter song Jin Wu in turn catches maximum concentration and Thinks how he can overpower him but Hunters Jin Wu can't budge he doesn't understand why his body won't obey him it's unlikely

he has any trauma left from the double dungeon so while he was thinking this wolf-like Beast began to take action with his sharp fangs he tries to bite Hunter Sun Jin Wu in half except that Hunters Jin Wu somehow manages to dodge his attacks and one of his attacks he was almost able to get the hunter Su Jin wo who barely dodged Him ducking he takes a one-handed leap and hits the Iron Gate he Marvels that he can do such acrobatic stunts he moves so lightly and quickly as if his body seems to weigh nothing

at all and just dodging another punch he lands on his feet but then that wolf manages to attack him again so Hunters Jin Wu can barely react and so he gathers all his strength into a fist and with one Mighty blow pushes this wolf away he hit it with such force that the wolf flew Several meters away and destroyed the iron beams with its body Hunters Jin Wu himself didn't know he had such power but still he only managed to flip it away to defeat this red wolf called rayan steel Fang this strike was not

enough reiken steel Fang continues to attack our hunter Sun Jin Wu but hunter Sun Jin Wu manages to fend off his attacks there is no doubt in the wolf's face as he sees that Hunter S Jin Wu is weaker than him Hunter S Jin Wu once Again manages to dodge the attack of the the steel Fang rayan its fangs are so strong and durable that it can chew metal like ordinary rubber looking at him Hunter Su Jin wo doesn't know what to do and so he decides he has no choice but to run away from

him but the steel Fang Ray can proves to be faster than him and blocks his path and so after so many attacks the steel Fang rayan manages to wound the hunter song Jin Wu Hunter song Jin Wu keeps thinking about How he can overpower him and he's thinking that he'd really need a weapon with magical powers and that's when Hunter Su Jin wo comes to mind he opens the inventory where we see something lying around so he puts his hand in the inventory and starts pulling something out in an instant the steel Fang rayan's face

split in two and Hunter song jinwu chops the steel Fang rayan into two with one sharp and precise swing it turned out that the sword that Hunter Kim left In the lair was somehow preserved in Hunter Sun Jin Wu's inventory and then we see the bloody body of the remaining wolf rayan and a new alert that Hunter song Jin Wu's level has been raised he remembers that Hunter Kim said that the sword was worth 3 million one but before that Hunter Su Jin Wu couldn't even touch it and now he's using it and he replies

that the inventory is also a very useful item he was visibly calmer after the weapon appeared and then two More steel Fang Ray hands appeared in front of her but suddenly he can't pull out the sword that's been digging into the ground because of this his anxiety began to increase after all the two reiken didn't wait for him to draw his sword Hunter song Jin Wu tries with all his might to pull out his sword and so pulling it out he chops up one of the rikens but the second riken manages to stop his sword

with his steel fangs Hunter song Jin Wu in turn is not going To give him his sword so easily and with a mighty swing he chops off Ron's head and then another rikan standing behind him shuddered as he saw the bodies of his kin after slaying three Ray hands Hunter song Jin Woo's confidence increases after all compared to the monsters from the Dual dungeon they are quite weak and so he looked at the last fourth Ron after which this Ryon begins to retreat and pull back but his eyes glow in the darkness as if to

say he'll Be back now he stands and analyzes his status when he performs a daily task he gets three characteristic points which he can spend on any characteristic and when he raises his level each characteristic increases by one point and now we can see that the hunter song Jin wo is now at the second level but how strong he becomes as his stats increase apparently he decided to pour all his characterization points into the force with the Improvement in his Abilities even his face began to exude more confidence than before he believes that the most

effective will be this concept of levels because after each new level he gets plus one point to each of the characteristics now he's taking a breath and trying to make sense of it all and so he finally gets up and decides to move on looking at the corpses of the monsters they killed he doesn't understand why they don't have a magical core but instead of magical Nuclei various items from these monsters fall to him Hunter Su Jin Wu discovered that he even has a store among his features but it turns out he can't buy anything

there because his level is too low so he decides to sell the steel Fang that fell out of the ren steel Fang as it turns out this Fang of Ryon is worth 20 gold coins except that he doesn't know if it's a lot or not because he can't even use the store yet here's Hunters Jin wo sitting and picking up The dropped loot from riken after he's picked up all the loot and he's sitting there wondering what to do next here's the stained sword of hunters Jin wo which is still different from regular swords that

break after practically the first Park of blows in order to exit this Dungeon Hunter Sun Jin Wu needs to kill the dungeon boss or find The Returned Stone but to kill the boss he still lacks the strength so he needs to level up first and just in time a whole Pack of rikens manifests in front of him it feels like the reichan That Got Away called their kin to kill our protagonist and so Hunter Su Jin wo gathers his thoughts and prepares to bat with the raiken pack his look has truly changed and become more

confident than in the past and before he gets to him he's the first to attack him once close enough he attacks them and so with his punches he begins to chop up the rikens but while he was distracted by one rikon the other Waiting for the moment grabs Hunters Jin Wu by the Scruff of the neck with his sharp and sprawling punch he shoves riken away from him and so we are shown that Hunters Jin Wu still has many enemies we are shown his confident look the look of a predator he swings his sword with

Incredible speed and attacks the rikens he swiftly strikes them with Incredible quick strikes by killing these rikens he gradually increases his level but if he hesitates even for a Moment his Doom awaits him that's why he can continues to exterminate rikens without hesitation and Soo alienation he exterminates them in various ways chopping them in half cutting off their heads and piercing their heads with his sword while fighting them he thinks of the people dear to him who will be in trouble if he dies keeping these thoughts in his head and his sword in his hands

he continues forward he no longer wants to put his rukin down as a Coward or weakling now he holds his sword firmly in his hands attacks monsters without hesitation or hindsight gradually increasing his level and so there are many corpses and pools of riken's blood all around him you can tell by his heavy breathing how long he's been fighting them but it's not time to relax because there are many more monsters ahead of him and his gaze grows more and more confident with each battle however there was one thing his Sword had already worn out

despite being a high-end weapon after so many battles in a row its durability has decreased and so a dream Hunter tells that there was an occasion when he bought bought a dagger that cost a little over 50,000 one hunting with it became much easier but as we can see in the battle method it broke down very quickly even that day with the 50,000 one dagger he had only gotten three e- rank crystals and here we can see how happy Hunter Sun Jin Wu Is because he has this sword as we can see he succeeded in

killing all the rikens while killing these Ray can he got quite a bit of drop ship and in the midst of this drop was the thing he needed most and that was the stone of return and then Hunter S Jin Wu thought about coming back well from the way he grabbed the stone of return you can tell he doesn't want to go back yet still he Ponders what will happen to the dungeon if he uses the stone of return since This is a dungeon created by the system he assumes that this dungeon is likely to

disappear but he doesn't want to stop there and eventually decides to continue mopping up this dungeon he walks deeper into the dungeon into the darkness and here he is fighting the rikens again and we can see him trying to get get everything out of this dungeon we can see other monsters appear in front of him such as brega who looks like a panther and rzan who looks like a monkey Hunter Sun Jin wo has definitely gotten stronger and the Magical Power around him feels clearer than before but we can see that Hunter Su Jin woo

sword has more scratches on it he had already defeated many monsters and it's like you know what they're going to do he's anticipating the movements of these monsters realizing that there is a pattern to the movements of these monsters makes makes it easier for him to deal with them change to the hand Position and pick up the sword Hunter song Jin Wu stabs razan's chest in one sharp movement and then without stopping his attack he chops the head off one of the Briggs after which he continued his attack chopping the head of the second briy

suddenly a riken appears from the other side but his appearance did not embarrass the hunter song Jin Wu in any way and it easily slices the LA in two and so after numerous battles against Monsters he notices one thing depending On their strength the color of the lettering above their heads changes to show what their name is but when Hunter song Jin Wu first came to this dungeon the color of the rayan's name was red but now it was white which means that Hunter song jinwoo has become much stronger but he does have one problem

he senses an eerie Aura from the basement below even though Hunter song Jin woo had encountered monsters much stronger than this one she feels that there might Be trouble from this monster below an ominous Aura never fails to seep from the basement and give Hunter Su Jin Wu a thrill since ordinary monsters are no longer a problem for hunters Jin wo there is no point in him fighting those monsters anymore also if his arrival in this dungeon is delayed his sword will break sooner or later and so Hunter song Jin Wu decides to go down

descending lower and lower Hunter song Jin Wu feels the ominous Aura more and more strongly This descent was much longer than he expected Ed and New Finally Hunter song Jin Wu reaches the very end of this path immediately after going down he is attacked with a very fast and scathing blow he still manages to block it though however the olar proved too strong and he fails to block it completely and cast it into the wall the blow was so hard that his organs were hurt and he even started coughing up blood to continue fighting after

such a blow he has to Take a little breather but as it turned out after that blow his sword broke turns out he was wrong when he thought he'd raised the level enough and now we can finally see the boss of this dungeon lord of the swamp blue raka that was like a huge snake his eyes were so Fierce that they were filled with Terror and his front 2ks were incredibly sharp and in turn the dream Hunter realizes it's a dungeon boss against the background of this boss Hunter dream Seems small but not all that

simple because the color of the name of this boss is orange which indicates that this boss is not so strong but its scales are so strong that the sword of Hunter S Jin Wu can't penetrate it the already wounded Hunter S Jin Wu is holding a broken sword while the dungeon boss looks at him finally the rosaka makes his move and attacks the hunter song Jin Wu but Hunters Jin Wu manages to Parry his attack but he fails to penetrate his Scales and so Hunter song Jin Wu encounters a more Troublesome monster than before in

this dungeon and tries to find a gap in its defense his different sides Hunter Sun Jin Wu still doesn't understand how to pierce his scales while rosaka attacks him without any hesitation or fear rasaki once again manages to catch Hunter Sun Jin Wu and attack him but Hunters Jin Wu once again manages to Parry her attack well as it turns out this attack was very dangerous Hunter song Jin Wu barely manages to dodge that punch but since raka is like a snake she can move very unpredictably and still manages to get the Hunter S Jin

Wu after which Hunter S Jin Wu falls to the ground even even after pumping up his skills and becoming a stronger Hunter song Jin Wu realizes that it's still not enough but he doesn't give up hope he gets up and continues to attack the rosaka in hopes that he can find her weak spot and then he remembers his past Self specifically his conversation with Mr song where Mr song talks about Hunter S Jin Wu being called the weakest Hunter and he urges Hunter S Jin Wu to try harder to get rid of this nickname and

then we see s Jin Wu fending off raki's attack but suddenly she manages to attack Hunter Sun Jin Wu once more and he barely manages to Parry his attack but he still can't stay on his feet after that punch and so to get rid of that annoying nickname Hunter Sun Jin wo Goes on the offensive he is desperately trying to defeat this boss but with a broken sword with a hilt and a bit of Sword left it would be hard to defeat him after all this raka strength was nothing compared to the strength of the

monsters in the double dungeon in that double dungeon they had to surrender and duck their heads in the face of danger and the dream Hunter continues to recall his moments from his life among other things he recalls the huge statue in the Double dungeon one that was powerful and could wipe them out at any moment in front of such a force they had no choice but to surrender and bow their heads Hunter Sun Jin Wu is once again reminded of Hunter Kim's betrayal as he talked about how he always looked up to Hunter Sun Jin

Wu like he said about how he didn't expect a hunter like sun Jin Wu to do anything and the fact that right before the Betrayal Hunter Kim thanks s Jin wo but it didn't matter at that Moment after all after seeing such terrifying power anyone can betray you and so Hunter song Jin Wu flipped the sword to change its position in his hand after which he attacks rosaka but no such luck rosaka strikes him on the back with his tail after which Hunter Su Jin wo is cast into the wall and so as if to

show his strength raka doesn't attack him but hunter seon jinwu doesn't give up and gets back on his feet you can tell by the look in his eyes that he's Hungry for more power and then rosaka attacks him again but after dodging his attacks Hunter song Jin wo strikes her with a Counter Strike however he never succeeds in piercing its scales but still compared to the huge statue in the double dungeon this monster is nothing I mean he doesn't Inspire as much Terror as that boss Gathering his thoughts he attacks raka again he tries desperately

to pierce his scales again but raka a reacts with a sharp and quick Counterattack of his own however even after losing his sword he didn't hesitate and grabbed rosaka with his hands he didn't grab her like he was choking her and he didn't grab her with such force that she hit the ceiling of this room in her efforts to free herself she tried every way she could to ask Hunter Sun Jin Wu off herself and from the expression on the face of Hunter man Jin Wu one can see that raki's attempts to ask him are

not futile but Hunters Jin wo is not going to give up so easily he squeezes rosaka even harder after that raka takes quite a bit of damage and is already starting to spit blood and after that Hunter Sun Jin Wu starts squeezing what he can without letting us see the end of their battle we are moved to the hospital as it turns out the doctor and the girl sitting at the administrative table are discussing Hunter Su Jin woo they say he's almost recovered and will be discharged soon in Turn the doctor replies that the top

ranked Hunters are quite Rich while the weak can barely earn anything and he does not understand why the weak Hunters continue to risk their lives The doctor replies that the injuries the hunters get after raids are terrible in particular they come in a state that any normal person would have died in by now to which the girl shows her interest and asks how they still stay alive and the doctor emphasizes the strength they have Upon Awakening and so we are shown the place where Hunters Jin Wu and dungeon boss raka just fought the fog makes

it hard to see what became of Hunter Su Jin woo and now we are shown Hunters Jin woo sitting near raki's tour his clothes are completely torn Hunter Kim's sword that he threw in that dungeon and it ended up in Hunter Sun Jin wo's Invader broke and he's sitting there all wounded and exhausted but here he is holding some new weapon it turned out to be a c rank Dagger called raki's fang and it has two effects paralysis and bleed he also received an itmy aanga rasaki poison since Hunter song Jin Wu killed the dungeon

boss the dungeon began to disappear dungeon began to return to her true form just like in the video game the dungeon and raki's corpse disappeared as if they never existed and so after clearing this Dungeon Hunter Sun Jin Wu goes upstairs when the hunter Sun Jin wo comes upstairs he sees that It's already dark and then some silhouette appears it turned out to be the soldier who escorted all the regular people to safety since Hunter Sun Jin Wu just came out of the dungeon he asks the soldier what happened here the soldier saw the Hunter

S Jin Wu holding a sword he also sees that all his clothes are tattered then the soldier realizes that s Jin Wu is the hunter so after that the soldier tells the hunter song Jin Wu to follow him while Hunter song Jin Wu was Following the soldier he noticed that there were monster corpses lying around and he realizes that a portal has opened nearby where the monsters got out after the soldier confirmed Hunter song jinwu's Words his expression changed and we can see how our protagonist has changed just as suddenly he felt a surge of

magical power and so we are shown this monster he is attacked in various ways but it has no effect we can see the hunters trying hard to take down this Monster while the soldiers make sure none of the regulars get too close and then people start to resent the hunters for taking too long to deal with this monster but they don't realize just how difficult a hunter's job is and how hard it is to deal with monsters and so we're shown this battlefield the healers are trying to heal the tank who takes all the hits

as it turned out this Monster's armor was stronger than they thought finally Hunters Jin wo arrives on the Scene we can see that they're having a hard time containing this monster and it's the tank that takes all the hits hello as Hunters desperately try to do at least some damage to this monster and healers who try to heal all the injured the hunter Sun Jin woo was thinking about something one of the Mages asks a second healer to heal him as it turned out this healer turned out to be B ranked healer Hunter Jew he

but the hunter doesn't understand why Huntress Jui doesn't treat them she's starting to think there's something wrong with Huntress juji and so we can see her start to use her powers but suddenly she remembers the face of that huge statue from the double dungeon and her face shows that she still hasn't gotten over her Trauma from that dungeon hike she realizes that if she backs out now she can't go back to her old life and Hunter song Jin Wu notes that even after a week she still hasn't been able to overcome Her fear it also

suggests that he hasn't fully dealt with his fear himself and he also realizes that if he backs off now he'll go back to his old life as the weakest Hunter he determines that this Stone boss is about a d rank having calculated everything Hunters Jin Wu takes a wide step back for the Taki and swings his now practically Broken Sword for this attack he tenses all his arm muscles we can see his confident and determined face that says he's about to Smash this monster to Smither with a combination of footwork and a sharp sword thrust

he sends his sword straight at the boss at this time the hillers with all their might were treating the tank that had been taking the boss's blows for a long time you can see by the look on his face how tired he is of holding back the stone monster and the healers wouldn't stop treating him and saying they needed a high-ranked hunter but then tank notices something strange And in an instant something flies into the boss's face and just like that this atala worked after Hunter son Jin Wu's attack the boss was scattered into splinters

the hunters who fought him cheered as they thought they were the ones who slew him but tank thinks about the fact that up until that moment I their attacks were of no avail and suddenly he collapsed and eventually he realizes they had help from someone outside he starts looking for what flew At him he looks at the boss's corpse and doesn't understand how or what could have blown his head off he finally finds the weapon that killed the boss and can't check that 10 men couldn't even wound him but he was killed with a sword

10 tank turns to one of the soldiers he asks if he saw who threw that sword the soldier wanted to say on Hunter song Jin wo but he was already gone and the soldier tells him that he was just here but vaporized here's the mangled and Battered Hunter sung Jin wo he's thinking about how that stone boss died too easily and in the moment we are shown Hunter Jui who sensed the presence of Hunter song Jin woo finally we are shown that Hunter Su Jin wo has returned to the hospital and is back on his

daily Miss at the moment he is doing abs how great his body has become after all afterward he starts doing push-ups sweat pouring off him and then one of the nurses comes In she apologizes to him for dropping by unannounced she Marvels at his badass physique she can't take her eyes off his body she wonders if he had a body like this when he first got here she finds out that today is his last day here and he's getting out of the hospital today and so she just took a moment to get his phone number

at first Hunter song Jin Wu doesn't understand why she needs his phone number but then comes to the conclusion that she's probably sending Him the results of his tests so he gives his phone number to this nurse afterward we are shown Hunter's sister s Jin Wu Jin a only awake Hunter S Jinn woo asks if she's going to school she notices something about her brother's body and asks him if he started swinging she also notices that he's gotten a little taller than before he lets no words pass her lips and tells her to bring an

umbrella she tells him she doesn't need the umbrella but hunter Su Jin wo pulls her Back and puts the umbrella in her backpack and then after Jin a leaves a window appears on his side this window notifies him that he has completed today's daily Quest and notices that after these daily exercises and improving his performance his body has actually gotten better in the main these measurements appeared after his strength increased you can tell by his status that strength is obviously dominant among his abilities and he's worried About getting over pumped and becoming like the over

pumped bodybuilders not counting his strength all his characteristics are on the same level he thinks about what characteristics are related and which ones he is best at pumping and this time he didn't put everything into strength and also invested a few points into perception and strength and left eight points into dexterity as strength and dexterity are quite Darkly related while he was Distributing his characterization points someone called him and he of course picked up the phone it turned out to be his tenant I ask him why he hasn't answered their calls lately to which he

replies that he was hospitalized because of some accident which the tenant is not surprised about turns out he's calling him to let him know the rent's due apparently knowing about Hunter sung Jin Woo's Provisions the tenant immediately says that he can postpone his payment to The next month Hunter song Jin Wu has gone through some kind of Reawakening and become stronger so now money is not an issue for him and he thinks he can become a top ranked Hunter soon but for that he needs more dungeon hikes to gain more experience and more magic crystals

but now he has a problem with the fact that expensive and really valuable crystals fall from high ranking monsters that are in high ranking dungeons that will not let Hunter e rank into Hunter Song Jin Wu himself had never been to a dungeon above the d rank before and so watching TV he thinks about approaching a TV studio and offering to do a report on Hunter who has suddenly risen in rank but but still he thinks about the bad consequences if he does report the Salem Reawakening there will be questions to what he can build

and increase his power so he's coming to the point where he's not going to reveal his cards just yet but first he decides to make some money And then we're shown some kind of building and of course Hunter Su Jin wo came to make money and so he is met by a crowd of hunters like him who were probably about to go on a raid the hunter who approached him apparently at the head of the group asks him if he is an e- rank Hunter Sun Jin Wu replies that yes and at that moment one

of the other Hunters says that he knows him after which he reminds Hunter S Jin Wu of his nickname weakest Hunter then the Squad leader calms him down and says that they are all about quantity it takes a certain number of people to enter a dungeon of C Rank and above so Hunter son Jin wo is called as just a pot staff without the need to fight and for that this squad with five C- rank hunters and four d rank Hunters are willing to pay Hunter Sun Jin wo to send simply join their ranks and

here we are shown the rule when entering a seang gate the number of people entering must Be at least 10 hunters and at least half of them must be cang while Hunter song Jin Wu was familiarizing himself with the contract someone approached him it was drank Hunter Yu Jin ho who was called for a stake out just like Hunter Sun Jin wo Hunter S Jin Woo's face said that he was very surprised by something it turned out that Jin hobal was equipped with gleaming and seemingly very expensive armor as we can see the only thing

Sun Jin Wu will have to do is Just carry their bag of supplies this mua contains everything you need including food Change equipment and first aid kit but hunter Sun Jin Wu notices that there is not a single healer on the team the head of the squad says that none of the sedor want to go with them to the eang dungeon and yet their team is made up purely of tanks and booles but still he doubts whether he should accept under such conditions seeing that song Jin Wu is still Thinking about whether he should go

on this raid the other Hunters tell him not to worry about anything and that they will handle everything themselves and so the squad leader finally announces the start of the raid y Jin hop Pat's Hunter song Jin woo on the back telling him not to worry because Hunter song Jin Wu is an eang jinho says that in a pinch he can protect him but you can see from Hunter Su Jin Wu's face that he doesn't trust Hunter jinho very much finally Hunter Su Jin Wu agrees to go on this raid and put a backpack on

his back and so they finally do go to the dungeon before entering the dungeon the head of the squad notes that recently in this area is somehow turbulent even construction has been suspended Yin ho says that the reason for this was that their director fled overseas with billions of one Hunter song Jin wo doesn't understand why he's telling him this jyh how tries to be friendly asks The eagle Hunter if the bag is heavy well Hunter sung Jin replies that it's fine Hunter song Jin wo emphasizes that because he has invested characteristic points in strength

this bag is as light as a feather for him even if they just met it's like there's something between them after all Jin wo's Hunter sung jinwoo emphasizes that he usually doesn't pay attention to him then the hunter Su Jin Wu gets furious at his phrase that hunting is just a hobby for Him and now the chapter announces that they're finally there compared to the gates we've seen before this gate seems to be several times larger the size of this gate surprised even SE rank Hunters who had been in such dungeons many times before Hunter

jinho was also shocked by the size of the gate but hunter song Jin wo who had seen the srang gate for the first time was not surprised by it they also emphasize that the size of the gate is not so important because the most Important thing is the amount of energy that comes from the gate but still the look on Hunter Su Jin Wu's face shows that he's still a little nervous because it's his first raid in the srang dungeon and so they finally do begin to enter the gate jinho firmly grasps his sword and

shows it off from the outside it looks like his rank is higher than D still it feels like Hunter sung Jin wo is jealous of Jin Ho's outfit he also notes that the rest of the squad has Pretty good equipment too once inside this dungeon the first thing Hunters are surprised by is that it's very dark and it was also strange that there were no glowing stones and not a single Monster here this made jinho nervous who then asked the Eagleman is it possible that there are no monsters in the Dungeon whereupon Hunter song jinwu

shows him to be quieter he tries to concentrate fully and hear even the slightest movement of the monsters this dungeon consists of Many tunnels that are engulfed in darkness so Hunter song Jin Wu notes that most likely they prefer the darkness here and they just haven't shown up yet he talks about how these monsters are most likely intelligent since it is usually difficult for Monsters to live and navigate in the dark and now we can see that in one of the tunnels rocks have begun to fall of course Hunter S Jin Wu heard that the

hunter Sun Jin Wu after thinking it over Comes to the conclusion that they are insect like Monsters after that all the hunters started fussing they were also affected by the darkness and the sheer number of tunnels Hunter song jinwu realized that they would attack them from above everyone was very much surprised because the attack from above was most unexpected for them we can see many monsters glowing red eyes in the dark there were so many of them that they didn't completely cover this huge Tunnel they just kept crawling and crawling and crawling and crawling and

crawling so one of the hunters shoots a magic ball into the tunnel where these ants came out of but it was obvious he couldn't kill all the ants with that blast and then the squad leader uses one of his powers after he used this ability the insects started behaving strangely as it turned out it was the ability to lure all the monsters onto itself and while they were distinguished by the Head of the squad the rest of the hunters quickly disposed of them Hunters Jin Wu swept them up with quite a bit of teamwork and

he understands why they don't take healers with them after all they have clearly been fighting together for a very long time and Hunter hang as the leader of the squad is very good at his role but still Hunter Sun Jin Wu notices something a Miss in this troop she notes that their fighting style is a bit rough and brutal so doesn't forget About Jin ho whose equipment is excellent to compensate for his lack of experience while Hunter song Jin wo was observing the other members of The Raid one of the insects approached him it's obvious

that this monster is no match for sun Jin wo watching the face of Hunter song Jin wo we can see that he is quite disappointed in the C rank dungeon level here they finally got all the insects sorted out after that everyone began to collect magic crystals from the Corpses of the monsters aan thanked Hunter song jinwu for warning them about the monsters and asked him how he knew the monsters were above them thanks to his well-developed perception and Hunter hang emphasize that he has good instincts Nan asked not to pay attention to such trivialities

anymore and then the hunters of the squad notice something wrong they found a bunch of ants that were killed not by Magic but were simply torn apart vva Squad Suggests that there was a territorial feud between the monsters in this dungeon that means there are monsters that are stronger than them just then the expression on squad leader hang's face changed well it's not just him it's all the members of his Squad and so felt something wrong Sun Jin Wu checks with jinho to see if his weapons are expensive after which she tells him to be

on guard it's obvious that Hunter hang and his party are up to something And here we see again that in this dungeon there are many passages that are quite easy to get lost sometimes it happens that to study the entire dungeon can take weeks it may be that you can find the boss in a couple of hours here they continue to look further and further for the rest and the boss Oxana is also still not engaging in combat just carrying everything she needs for this raid at times they stopped for a break but hunter song

Jin wo's Uneasiness did not go away by any means there was something wrong with the facial expressions of the members of this squad after all and it was obvious they were up to something and so after the break they continued on their way but once again they meet a pile of torn apart hard insects in front of them squad leader hang notices that you are not right and asks his ally to initiate a little further and now this Hunter also notices that you're not the same And you can see from Hunter hang's expression that they

found something truly terrifying they found many insects that were wrapped in spiderwebs almost the entire passage Beyond was blocked by a thick layer of cobwebs and they came to the conclusion that this is the boss room they've been looking for a long time the plan orders everyone to be on alert and prepare for a boss battle once again one of his subordinates notices something am Miss walking a little Further and looking around they found something it turned out to be a huge amount of Mana crystals yes these crystals are not comparable in price to the

crystals that fall from Monsters but there are so many of them that they can earn more from them than from the crystals that fall from monsters and here's one of hang's subordinates talking about his younger brother but it was as if the head didn't pay attention to his words still continues to stare at This amount of crystals you can tell by his greedy look just how much money these crystals will bring them as he looks at these crystals he thinks of his younger brother who after gaining a high rank for the sake of more money

left his homeland indeed such an amount of crystals cannot help but excite while all the members of hang's squad Rejoice at the catch jinho asks Hunter song Jin Wu for his contract after reading his contract he has a question for Juan and So jinho tells Juan that this contract only talks about sharing the magic crystals that you had with the monsters it talks about the crystals found dungeons but it was obvious from the faces of the Hunter Units that they didn't like this question but hunter hang doesn't let him know that everything they find in

the dungeon will be divided equally among each raid member but they need to take care of something else first and then we are Shown the face of a huge spider you that in the depths of this web was a giant spider that is the boss of the dungeon but since the gate closes after killing the boss they need to take out the monocrystals first but it looks like he's pretty much asleep after a heavy lunch and when they were about to dig up the Mana crystals it turned out that the hunter who was in charge

of the equipment had left it outside as he looks at them Hunter Su Jin Wu realizes That something is wrong here and the head of the squad Hunter van forgives his subordinate for this slip up and after that they ask Hunter song Jin Wu and jinho to stay and wait for them here such a request jinho starts to get nervous so hang starts to calm him down but hang assures him that if they stay away from him he won't lay a finger on them and he doesn't even listen to what they have to say so

he decides they're going to stay here alone smiling he asks Them not to worry but we realize that behind that smile is a very devious man isn't it amazing that Untold wealth and the risk that you might die are in the same room having changed Jin Ho's mind after all hang and his posy head for the exit but then Hunter Oleg remembers that to enter the gate crang needs at least 10 people if Hunter son Jin Wu and Jin ho stay in the boss room and hang and his guys go out of the dungeon to

bring the equipment they need they will not be Able to go back in and then Hunters Jin woo realizes that they've always been calling left-handed people with them for quantity and here we can see hang addressing one of his subordinates he orders him to block the entrance to the boss's room afterward the orgy Hunter and Jin ho hear some rumbling it was coming from that tunnel that vom and his subordinates had gone into so hang and his boys end up blowing up the way they came in of course this surprised Jen ho Very much and

so we can see the entrance has been chipped away with large rocks Hunter song Jin Wu had suspected all along that they were up to something so this didn't surprise him that much suddenly we are shown a drawing of what looks like a lizard Hunter song Jin woo recalls a conversation in the past with one of the hunters he speaks of lizard-like hunters in the dungeons it means that they're job is quite dangerous so it's not surprising if Something happens to a hunter during a raid but there are those who do it and kill Hunters

like them for money but since it's a dungeon the authorities can't prove that they killed these people themselves this Hunter is trying his best to warn Sun Jin Wu such people are called lizards because the most dangerous moment they'll leave you like when a lizard sheds its tail and here she shows the worried face of Jean ho doesn't know what they should do he Finally realizes that hang and his team only wanted to lure them into this dungeon marle watches the already desperate Jin ho Hunter if they even decided to go with them hang and

his men would kill them back then when s Jin Wu warned them about the insects that's what junk meant when he said don't pay attention to such trivialities he was just waiting for the right moment and so our hunter Sun Jin Wu is finally ditching those backpacks of supplies he Realizes that the one who caused the collapse was a srang mage named Guan Hunter sleep begins to watch the cave in to see if there are any loopholes through which they could come he realizes that getting out of there won't be a problem but there's one

thing and that's going to be a pretty big problem that's going to keep them from getting out of here it turned out the dungeon boss who was snoozing after a hearty lunch had woken up while Hunter song Jin Wu and jinho are stuck in the boss room hang and his team have already found a way out of the dungeon one of them talks about how it wouldn't be easier to kill them themselves you replied that then the spider would wake up and they would not be in a favorable position hang realizes that the weakest hunter

in the world rang and dang who has no experience will not be able to defeat the dungeon boss and then one of them notices that they're taking Jin Ho's Outfit which looks like it's worth millions in you get the phone to find out what kind of family Jin ho is from and we can see how happy Guan is with his work and then hang asks Guan if he could handle this moner monster alone gets a negative answer and hang himself is of the same opinion because he's the boss after all Mr Earth time spider already

about to attack Hunter sung Jin woo and Jin ho telling Hunter Oleg to get behind him and that he'll figure Something out and so the huntress begins to analyze who he will have to fight after all it's an enemy with many long limbs so I'm on my way to sjin Wu and Jin ho this spider is sweeping away everything in its path but hunter song Jin wo remembers the double dungeon about the unforgettable fear and wonder he experienced in that dungeon and here we can see the smirk of sun Jin Wu who realizes that this

boss is nothing compared to the monsters from the double Dungeon Hunter song Jin wo walks a bit forward and tells jinho to stay behind suddenly something starts appearing in his hand that it's his prey puzzled he doesn't understand what he wants to do to which Hunter song Jin wo tells him that he's going to kill the boss but Jin ho doesn't understand how the weakest hunter in the world can hope to kill the s-rank boss alone he notices that only an elite b or C- ranked Hunter can kill a C- ranked boss while jyn wants

to talk To Sun Jin Wu and offers to find a way to get out of here Sun Jin Wu is almost ready to be infected we are shown his new weapon it's the blade he got by killing the dungeon boss rosaka finally ready to fight this boss but this time he is not trembling in fear at the sight of the dungeon boss and then he thinks of the boss rosaka who was most likely above d rank and the boss Golem who was just below d rank and those bosses don't even compare to this C rank

spider boss At the sight of such a dangerous and intimidating boss Hunter song Jin Wu didn't even Flinch and then finally this boss starts attacking Hunter song Jin Wu and Jin ho but hunter song Jin Wu was not surprised by this and rushed towards him in response concerned jinho stood in the garden and worried about song Jin wo Hunter Olia strikes this rank boss with a quick and accurate strike and in an instant is behind him before attacking a monster he doesn't realize if the attack Worked on him but we can see that Hunter song

was still able to wound this boss with raki's Fang and so Hunter son Jin Wu lands behind the boss after his attack relaxing after hitting a boss once because now the real Hunt is about to begin and so Hunter Su Jin Wu and the dungeon boss are standing opposite each other meanwhile jinho stands in bewilderment he sees Hunter son and doesn't understand how he was given an e-- rank with his strength jinho was Surprised not by the strength of the dungeon boss but by the strength of the hunter song Jin Wu and he wonders if

Hunters Jin Wu is definitely an irang Hunter watching from the sidelines he sees Hunter song Jin Wu dealing the dungeon boss many quick blows and here we can see the dungeon boss attack but hunter Sun easily Dodges the boss's quick attacks Hunter song Jin wo moves so fast that even the dungeon boss doesn't have time to strike him in Addition Hunter sa parries attacks that he can't Dodge in time gradually blocking the boss's attacks he slowly probably chops off the boss's limbs during the battle Hunter song Jin wo notes that he has pretty thick skin

and to wound him he has to put in quite a bit of effort he has 12 eyes so he has no blind spots in addition to having eight legs with which he can easily pierce the ground and rocks and so gradually the hunter song Jin wo begins To speed up and all the while jyn moves to watch Hunter song Jin wo battle the boss still doesn't understand who he is he can't believe that e- rank Hunters can fight the C rank dungeon boss on par but the guild is clearly told that he is an oranga

his Swift movements can't match his Rank and then Jin hop assumes that Hunter Su Jin Wu is a false ranker among Hunters there are those who can control their magical energy and thereby lower their rank Hunters are called False rankers and as it turns out most of these Hunters are psychopaths who kill purely for pleasure and so Hunter's son chops to pieces one of the boss's legs his face does not match the hunter who is considered the weakest in the world after his assumption he was horrified and I was beginning to regret my decision to

go on this raid after all he was first betrayed after that he came face to face with the boss and is now watching the false Hunter as Hunter Sun Jin woo battle with the dungeon boss it's been 5 minutes and the hunter song Jin woo Who was already almost exhausted had dealt too little damage to him responsibly as his fatigue increases his speed decreases and then he decides to use the dagger's special ability against the boss and hunterson remembers the cardinal rule of raiding which says to exploit the enemy's weakness vulnerable place of any living

creature is the head on which the most vulnerable Point are The eyes but suddenly the boss also decides to use his special ability this ability is acid but still song Jin wo was able to dodge his attack with acid he was even able to split the Earth it's me so and the boss could do irreparable damage to Hunter Sun Jin Wu and then Hunter Sun Jin Wu realizes that he has to deal with this boss quickly to do that Hunters Jin Wu will have to move even faster here we can see the ground crumbling from

the force of hunters Jin Woo's feet and he's next to the boss in no time Jin halpy was surprised that Hunter song Jin wo was able to shorten the distance so quickly here we can see that Hunter son is using his Blade's paralysis ability with a large number of attacks Hunter Sun Jin Wu realizes that he is missing one powerful strike we can see that Hunters is putting his best foot forward the number of his attacks is increasing he starts moving faster and faster once again jinho is amazed at Song jino's Speed but he realizes

that if he continues at this pace he'll run out of breath very soon but hunter song realizes this too however even knowing this he doesn't stop attacking him suddenly he doesn't notice one of the spiders blows but still still manages to block it the spider was so powerful that it was able to Suns Hunters to destroy the Earth after receiving a direct Blow from the spider Hunter Sun Jin Wu lies on the ground realizing that this is his Best chance to kill Sun Jin Wu the spider attacks him well here we are shown one of

the rewards that Hunter S receives for completing his daily task and in that moment the only word that Hunter sleep uttered was except after that Hunter song Jin Wu manages to dodge his blow even from the face of such a monster one could tell that he was dumbfounded and in the blink of an eye Hunter's son is on the boss's head and pierces his eyes With his dagger Hunter S Jin Wu's gaze shows his determination at this time Hunter song continues to attack the boss through his eyes and he parallels his blade skills of bleeding

and paralysis and we can see a lot of damage done to the boss having pulled off his final attack hunterson finds himself behind the boss after finally killing the boss Hunter sun goes to the jinho at the moment Hunter song Jin Wu's condition leaves a lot to be desired at this time The Hunter Su Jin wo is shocked that he was able to defeat the dungeon Boss by himself you can tell by Jin Ho's eyes that he's realized something and now he's certain that Hunter sun is a false enemy after which he approaches Sun Jin

Wu putting on the bag that had previously been carried by the Hunter's son offers him to store his crystals with him afterward he offers song Jin wo a drink of water next he starts mining the crystals showing that he wants to Please Hunter song but Hunter S gets the impression that Jin ho is just grateful to him for saving him and then we can see the explosion of the entrance that was blocked you can already tell from the Silhouettes who it is the expression on Hunter song's face shows Echoes of contempt the faces of these

people are slowly starting to come into view and as you may have realized by now it was Hunter hang donguk and his subordinates I'm not of course surprised that hunters And Jin ho are still alive and then they stand there puzzled and start exchanging guesses and in the end they come to the conclusion that the boss was most likely defeated by Jin ho thanks to his equipment squad leader hang realizes that he underestimated Jin ho she notes that it is likely that his equipment hides some sort of special ability as an irang Hunter would be

of no use in such a battle as hang Ponders what to do next he comes to the conclusion that he needs To lure jinho to his side and he tells jinho that while they were out of the dungeon he learned about his father being a rather wealthy individual to be more specific he was the son of the chairman of a construction company yugin but Jin Hoy doesn't realize how much that matters in this situation and then hang talks about wanting to discuss something with his father and give him a chance to get out of here

with them but to do that he'll have to kill Hunter S Jin Wu surprised at what hangdong Suk said according to hang jinho has no no choice but to kill Hunter song Jin Wu otherwise they're both going to die here initially hang thinks jinho is afraid of being found out but then he thinks he's afraid of eang for some reason after that he turns to Sun Jin Wu to which Hunter son tells him not to worry Hunter Sona has been betrayed again and the reason is that he is the weakest Hunter we can see that

Hunter hang is Definitely not happy about something he was surprised that Jin ho had decided to fight on Hunter Sun's side Natasha after Jin ho stayed on the side of Hunter song hang realizes that killing the son of a wealthy family is very stupid and so hang and his subordinates bear their weapons hang then asks them with the most serious expression on his face if they've ever killed people it was noticeable that these words and the expression on hanan's face affected Jin Ho's condition while Hunter song didn't even move but suddenly the dream Hunters are

given an emergency assignment he doesn't understand why the system suddenly decided to give him an emergency assignment the conditions of this emergency Mission are to kill the enemies who intend to kill Hunter song and at the same instant a fiery projectile flies into Hunter's sleep taking a direct hit from a fire projectile he flies off into the wall Afterward hang tells a surprised Jin ho to forget about Hunter song Jin wo and suggests he join them again Jan grows tears for he had never before seen the death of men meanwhile Hunter Su is lying among

a a pile of rocks and there was a look of contempt in sona's Hunter's eyes and he realizes that in this cruel world survival of the fittest he realizes that it wasn't wrong until then he's been on the verge of death so many times he had gone to the dungeons An infinite number of times constantly crippled and maimed but he didn't give up and kept going entering the dungeon again hoping that someday something would change and now he realizes that to survive he's going to have to kill people now it would indeed be foolish for

him to die now especially after all he'd been through and it's not a coincidence or a Goodwill gesture it's what the system needs so Hunter song accepted that he would have to kill People after all he realized that the system was trying to help Hunter son become stronger and was pushing him to push past his limits and you can tell by hunters Jin Wu's smile that he's ready to fight them he gets to his feet and shows that he's ready to fight them right now because he couldn't kill irang with one hit guan's teammates think

his skills have deteriorated the hunter Guan realizes that something is wrong here he put all his strength into this strike And so Hunters Jin Wu moves confidently toward Juan and his team jinho realizes that they've pissed off Hunter Su but they still don't take Hunters Jin Wu seriously because he's an e- rang and in turn the hunter sleep is as serious as possible and then one of the hunters approaches s Jin Wu he puts his hand on his shoulder while Hunter sleeps hand begins to glow and in an instant a dagger appears in Hunter song's

hand which he points at the throat of this Hunter with one upward swing she chops off this Hunter's head everyone here you have the fact that eang was able to kill S rang's Hunter the blood was flowing from this Hunter Hunter sung Jin Wu with a bloody face ready to continue his hunt and the other members of the van Hunter group are perplexed and don't understand how the irang hunter was able to kill their Ally while I'm not trying to figure out where Did Jin Wu get her blade from he is gradually approaching Them even

the head of the squad and the strongest hunter in the group hang can't understand how he did it while Hunters Jin Wu is thinking about the fact that he killed a man now his hands are stained not only with monster blood but human blood as well and the fact that he did it because of an emergency building can't be the reason because the fact remains that he killed a man just like himself Natasha after he stained his hands with the blood of a man this will No longer break our protagonist now that he's realized that

only the strongest survive he'll never doubt again and so Hunter song Jin Wu exudes a very powerful magical energy along with a strong blood lust even the jinh how who is at his side can't even move next to him and now having recovered his magical energy hang is about to attack the hunter song Jin Wu with a fire charge again Gathering the magical energy in his hand he sends it to the hunter song Jin wo but not even a meter away the hunter sung Jin Wu was already gone and now Hunter song Jin wo appears

right in front of Guan who just used a fireball and is currently unable to defend himself in any way we can see Hunters Jin Wu chopping Guan into many small pieces squad leader hang stands puzzled and doesn't understand how this e- rang can resist Hunters like them at this time two hunters from hang I'm such a hunter Sun Jin wo Squad jumped up one of Them attacks the hunter song Jin woo with a broad sweep but he doesn't hit Hunter song from his extremely fast speed in an instant of being behind this Hunter song Jin

Wu inflicts comparable wounds to life and at the same instant another Hunter already attacked the hunter song Jin woo but he easily deflects his punch aimed right at his head hunter son knocks the weapon out of his opponent's hands with one slight movement of his hand and stabs him Directly in the stomach another Hunter keeps trying to get a hold of Hunter song but he loses control of himself because he can't do it and so saw the Hunter son dodging all the blows thrown at him and we can see in Hunter song's eyes not an

ounce of Doubt or pity thanks to his dagger's paralysis ability when he damages one of his enemies he immobilizes it and then the remaining Hunters realize that Hunter Sun can use magic even Jin ho who had seen Hunter Song kill the dungeon boss himself was surprised at how he was fighting now he notices that he was even stronger now fighting the dungeon boss his bleed and paralysis abilities are getting more and more Hunters no one not even a mage of all ranks can hurt him in any way or generally do anything against him at this

time the Hunter song is massacring all of hang's subordinates with his dagger and so virtually all of the hunters who fell victim to Hunter dream Are now lying on Earth and now Hunter hang felt an extraordinary fear from Hunter Sun Jin Wu who had just slaughtered all of his team members and now Hunter S Jin Wu receives a notification that he has killed seven enemies and only one is left after seeing the site the junk Hunter is also of the opinion that he is stronger than S Jin Wu and is not going to just give

up his life once he has collected enough Mana he uses one of his enhancement Abilities on himself after that his physical abilities increase by two to three times also having filled his shield and sword with magical energy and holding the opinion that after the battle with the boss and the Seven Hunters he was exhausted Hunter hang attacks song Jin wuo after analyzing Hunter son's abilities he notices that the hunter himself specializes in Speed and Agility but he can't penetrate hang's armor but Suddenly Hunter Sun Jin Wu's hand is right in front of hang's face as

soon as Hunters grabbed his face with his hand the way Hunter hang shed a tear you could tell that it was definitely quite painful instantly okah Hunter song seals hang's head into the ground with Incredible force and so holding his head in his hands he points out the the difference in their powers they are still in this C rank Dungeon Hunter hang still does not understand what happened And how he ended up on Earth Hunter hang comes to the same conclusion as Jin ho thinking that Hunter Su Jin wo is a liar but not understanding

the whole situation hang asks him to emancipate him and says that he will give him everything he needs in turn the hunter Su Jin wo shows him with his appearance that he has no intention of letting go of the one who tried to kill him three times already and then Hunter hang tells him that he can't handle the Consequences that await him but hunter song Jin Wu reminds him of his own words that what was in the dungeon will remain in the dungeon and then seeing no more Outlets hang begins to threaten the elephant Hunter

with his little brother but hunter song doesn't even bother to listen to him to the end and with one sharp and precise swing chops off the head of today's raid hang dong sucks head it's only after he's finished his hunt that he notices he's covered in Blood at this time Jin ho who was watching all of this was feeling nauseous because of all the horror she had seen after the death of the boss it's been quite some time so the dungeon has already started to close so after that Hunter sun and jinho decide to get

out of this dungeon and of course the alerts come in that Hunter S has met the conditions of the emergency assignment and he can receive his reward and so after the dream Hunter has sorted out His problems in the sarenac dungeon we are shown a building from the city of washingon Washington USA here we see some man waking up in his room the way he woke up in a sweat you'd think he'd probably had a bad dream observing his physique you can tell he's probably an unusual person and so we are transferred back to our

soul home we can see the inspector whose sulks came to the dream Hunter after the incident in the double dungeon as we can see he was minding his Own business his assistant came to him with breaking news he reports that during the C rank dungeon sweep eight people died and only two Hunters who are d rank and - rank survived the inspector is not confused and thinks that most likely after the eight Hunters died these two low ranking escaped from the dungeon but his assistant reports that they have cleared the dungeon tells him that the

ginha hunter had a high ranking equipment thanks to which he most likely Defeated the boss but the strange thing is that from the usual boss giant arachnid boora eight people at once however the inspector realizes that his assistant is hiding something else from him the aid reports that one of the survivors was irang Hunter song Jin woo who survived the double dungeon incident but the inspector says that I should suspect him too to take the magic meter they're using at the time was highend and it's more telling that there's Another problem he reports that among

the dead hunters was Hunter hang dong suuk and then the inspector realizes there's a reason for all this and he can't just leave it at that here we can see someone enjoying drinks and chicken wings as it turned out it was Hunter's son who had returned after mopping up up the C rank dungeon and decided to give his little sister a treat and finally returning to the dungeons saranga Hunter dream wants to enjoy a beer but he Cannot the reason for this was the ability he gained after raiding your home dungeon he didn't pay attention

to it then its abilities are now safe from any poisons and thanks to Hunter song fulfilling the necessary requirements of the secret mission courage of the week his leg was able to recover and then after the dream Hunter remembers about this ability which does not let me affect the state of the dream hunter in any way something comes to his mind so Leaving the rest of the food to his little sister he goes to his room to test some Theory CIS realizes that after the dream Hunter's training he has somehow changed and it's as if

he's become much harder to communicate with so after a snack and then his powers he went to his room and then he pulls out from his inventory the rasaki poison bag that he knocked out of the rang dungeon from a huge rasaki snake at his own risk the hunter of the dream drinks iaki Which is a color similar to acid and so thanks to his ability the negative effect of weak muscles is cancelled and the positive effect that reduces his received physical damage by 20% is activated so after his little sister ate she comes to

him and talks about someone calling him and now we can see that the one who called The Dream Hunter and decided to meet him was Jin Hoe from the expression on the dream Hunter's face you can see that he is a little Surprised that Jin ho was able to find his number we can see how grateful jyn is that Hunter son saved him first from the dungeon boss and then from hang and his men as it turned out Hunter sleep had received 1,801 for the monoc crystals they had obtained in the dungeon what we can

see is that Hunter dream is happy with the deal with Jin ho where he was able to make money yet silent about what happened in the dungeon to which jinho Replies that it's hang and his men's own fault for trying to kill yours and he couldn't tell anyone that Hunter sleep had killed eight people in the dungeon because he had saved his life after all so the dream Hunter finally asks what Did Jin ho call him here for we can see the satisfied determined look in Jin Ho's eyes who says he has a serious conversation

to have with the dream Hunter without letting Hunter jinho finish telling him that he was going to Form his own group to mop up the dungeons Hunter song Jin Wu immediately rejects Hunter Jin ho he won't even let Jin ho explain why he needs a dream Hunter to clean up the Dungeons and says he doesn't want a babysitter rich brat and then jinho shows with his whole body that he's serious jinho told him that a good reward would be waiting for him after which the dream Hunter still paid attention to his request reminding Hunter jinho

of what happened on their Recent trip to the srang dungeon he asks as if he's sure he wants to continue his job as a hunter after what happened in that dungeon and then one thought occurs to the hunter of the dream as it turns out jinho asks Hunter song Jin Wu to clean up the dungeon with him which is going to become a Guild Master after such a selfish request Hunter sleep is even more unwilling to help Jin ho but still convinces Hunter Su Jin Wu to listen to him Hunter Jin ho tells him That

in order to become the head of the guild he needs to participate in at least 20 raids he also has to pass an internal exam in addition to this standard but he won't have a problem with that and now the hunter himself remembers that he is the son of the owner of yugin construction company the timing suggests that his desire to become a Guild Master is directly related to this company as it turns out jho's father wants to start his own Guild is a very dangerous place but they hold a lot of treasures magical crystals

monoc crystals because even the corpses of monsters can be used as material here's a dream Hunter realizing that this will be quite profitable for eug Jin's company tells him that his father wants to hire s-rank Hunter to make him the guild master and his brother the vice president who will run the Guild in s-rank Hunter Shadow and then the hunter himself remembers that there is only one Free srank hunter in their country right now right now Hunter Jin ho is not even being considered as a Guild Master so he wants to convince his father to

consider his decision and so Hunter Jin ho tells Hunter son Jin wo that this deal will benefit him too because everything they get after clearing the dungeons they will share between them at this time Hunter Jin ho assumes that Hunter song Jin Woo's rank is b or maybe even higher so Jin ho is finally interested in Hunters Jin wo and he asks jinho what he will get in return and then he hands Hunter S Jin Wu some papers then we are shown that s Jin Wu's sister came out with him for his morning workout and

so having put on their tracksuits and having warmed up enough they are going for a little jog while they were gaining momentum Hunter Sun Jin Wu asked his sister what she would do if she had 3 billion one and so she starts talking about what she would most likely spend The money on but I don't understand why he's suddenly asking her about it she's asking if it's too unrealistic but the hunter song Jin Wu realizes that it is very possible and starts to speed up and runs away from his sister and here's jinna who couldn't

catch up with him already just walking after him Hunter song recalls his conversation with Jin ho yesterday it turns out when Jin ho handed the dream Hunter some papers it was the documents of their Guild Building with an estimated value of 3 billion1 hunter sleep realizes that this is a pretty lucrative deal where for 19 dungeon hikes with rank he will get 3 billion one finally the dream Hunter began to think about whether he should accept the offer but he realizes that it is quite risky because he is a special case even among the awakened

because he can raise his level so Hunter Sun Jin Wu tells Hunter Jin ho that he has one condition I was told that only the two Of them would have to go into the dungeon this condition made Hunter jinho very excited because it meant that they would have to clear the C rank dungeon alone jinho remembers that it takes at least 10 people to enter the C rank dungeon to which the hunter song Jin Wu says they can use the same method that hang dong suuk used jinho replies that it will be very dangerous the

eagle Hunter says that if they follow this plan no one will get hurt jinho finally Understands what Hunters Jin Wu is trying to tell him while Hunter song Jin wo was thinking about his conversation with Jin ho yesterday he didn't realize that he was already finishing his daily Quest just thinking about yesterday's conversation with Jin ho that he even exceeded his daily assignment I turned back and realized that his sister jinna is behind him and Hunter song Jin Wu noticed something strange as it turned out in the conditions of the quest began To show that

he ran 11 of the 10 km he was supposed to and because he still has to wait for his little sister he decides to exceed his daily Quest and then a whole 20 minutes goes by in those 20 minutes the Sleep Hunter was able to once again fulfill all of the quest conditions except running and now panting and already tired of having to catch up with her brother jinna finally catches up with him however the hunter Sun Jin Wu runs away without paying Attention to her to fulfill his quest once again and so we're going

to be stirred back to Washington DC USA as it turns out the man we were shown earlier is now now talking to someone on the phone and then he has some question for his assistant well she says he can ask her anything the man's question was what would happen to him if he killed someone in Korea after standing there for a moment in bewilderment she realizes he's asking it's completely serious then she Tells him that since Korea has not yet finalized the Indian treaty to punish Hunters who have committed any crimes he will be sent

back to America and it won't be hard to quiet the case and it turns out that person was Hunter hang dong Su who is an s-rank Hunter and the younger brother of Hunter hang donguk he reflects on the fact that his brother wouldn't sacrifice himself for some weaklings and most likely these low-ranking Hunters set some traps and Killed his brother and now Hunter hang dong Su assistant to release his schedule so that he can fly to Korea to which he receives in response that if he suddenly disappears The Guild in which he is a member

will be paralyzed and she tells him that he won't have time until 2 weeks from now so he does agree to fly to Korea in 2 weeks when his schedule is free she's worried about Hunter hang dong Su who might get into trouble in Korea after all but he's showing he's Not going to back down and kill the men who killed his brother and here we are shown the data on Hunter's s Jin wo and Jin ho and so we move again to Korea where the hunter sleep holds a dagger in his hand as it

turned out for exceeding the daily Quest he got some kind of key so it turns out this key is an s-rank key he after completing the daily Quest Quest a second time got another fourth reward and so we are shown that the dream Hunter begins to activate this key And open the gate in this place a light appears that illuminates this dark night in soul Hunter sleep is finally starting to go to this dungeon after all after he entered this dungeon we can see that everything around him is on fire everything around the house the

building is a blaze with raging Flames recalling that the past e- rank key respectively open the e- rank dungeon and since this key is s-rank it's likely this dungeon too and we can't forget that the dream Hunter still has the return Stone from the previous dungeon since he'll soon have to mop up the srang dungeons with Jin ho he needs to know his limit and then the Paw of some monster appears in front of the hunter Su Jin woo as it turned out it was the guardian brother of Hell Cerberus whose name was indicated in

light red but even such a monster didn't shock Hunter song Jin wo he remembers again the key he used to open this s-ranked dungeon If the dungeon's V drug rang corresponds to the key's rank his chances of surviving here are zero after B rank complexity in the dungeon noticeably increases but fortunately it does not happen so often and the number of open s-rank Gates can be counted on your fingers like the srank gate that opened on juu island after they open the island turned into a wasteland raiding this dungeon shows that even if s-rank Hunters

form a team it is not a fact That they will be able to clear the dungeon yes and right now the number of s-ranked hunters is too small therefore sleep Hunters would be better off refraining from going to the s-rank dungeon and here's thinking about s-rank Gat song Jin wo recalls a double dungeon in which he encountered terrifying monsters whose durability and strength was incredible and just as Cerberus began to attack him the hunter sleep outpaces him and attacks him near his Ribs and so after attacking Cerberus for the first time he thinks can his

attacks have any effect on s-rank gate monsters and so having activated his title wolf killer which increases his abilities by 40% against wolf monsters she carries Cerberus with many more attacks but realizing that he still lacks speed he activates his Sprint skill which increases his movement speed by 30% with this ability he makes even more attacks at his maximum speed possible she so so Fast that Cerberus can't even keep up with his movements and so to do even more damage to the cus he uses his bloodlust skill we can see the aura that Hunter son

directed at Cerberus enveloping him but as it turned out the resistance of the church was too great and because of this the effect deviated but hunter sleep who seemed to know that this skill wouldn't work on a curus wasn't too surprised by what he saw Hunter Sun realizes that even though his Characteristics are enhanced by the title wolf killer his attacks do not do any damage to Cerberus after which all his doubts go away and he realizes that this is an s-rank dungeon then all of the dream Hunter attacks pissed off Cerberus and he activated

his rage skill which doubles cerberus's stats after he activated his skill and Cerberus goes to attack the hunter son on the hunter sleep does not hesitate faster than a Cerberus attacking him right in the eye But as it turns out unlike normal monsters Cerberus doesn't feel any pain the dream Hunter who at his own risk rushed first into battle with Cerberus did not expect that Cerberus does not feel pain and it cost him that Cerberus was able to attack the hunter son and nicked him in the forearm Hunter sleep flies into the wall thus destroying

it and so we can see that the Sleep Hunter's health is dropping very quickly and even in this situation the system Helps our hunter sleep by activating his skill resilience which is activated when the player's health is below 30% and the Damage received is reduced by half Hunter sleep realizes that the system is trying to help him in every way possible and realizes that the only thing he can do is exceed its expectations after which Cerberus attacks the dream Hunter again and so just before the Cerberus attacks him the hunter sleep activate his first reward

recovery condition Thereby restoring his strength health and Mana the hunter then sleeps before the Cerberus attacks him and grabs him by the fangs and turns his head 180° then it's like the hunter pulls out his second sword which is stuck in the eye of the other cerberus's head then cutting the eye of one of the Cerberus heads he crushes the skull of the third head and now we can see that everything around Hunter dream and Cerberus has been destroyed and of course Hunter Sleep was finally able to kill the guardian of the Gate of Hell

Cerberus and raise four levels thanks to the battle with the Cerberus the hunter sleeper realizes that he is not strong enough yet and if he enters the castle Gates he will be killed and he comes to the decision that he'll return to this Castle after he's even stronger and here we see a Shabby man who appears to have had some kind of tragedy also an employee of the hunter associations who Asks the man what led him to him talks about hearing that everything that happens in the dungeon stays in the dungeon but the hunter Association

member still doesn't understand what this man wants from him the man then places a large bag on the table in front of the member of the hunters Association which happens to have two billion one in it he starts begging members of The Hunters Association for him to kill whoever hurt his daughter thus he tries To avenge his daughter who committed suicide after the incident to which Hunter says he'll have to pay an extra 1 billion for the rest of the hunters he says he has no problem killing them but there will still be other Hunters

with them as it turned out he is a bang Hunter who is usually called into large guilds but instead of joining a large Guild he endured the hunger and joined the Department of tracking Hunter guilds the reason for this turned out to be That it was much more enjoyable for him to kill people than monsters what are we shown as a man in a training uniform attacking someone as it turned out the two men were having a friendly sparring session there were other people watching them shine with the guy they finally completed their guy after

all then we can see that one of the contestants was Mr song whom his student Praises saying that he is as skillful as ever but he notices that his Apprentice wasn't Fighting at full strength well his Apprentice doesn't even hide the fact that he succumbed tells him that he can't fight at full strength when he sees that he has no left arm to which Mr song tells him to ignore it and fight him full force and then he gets some kind of emergency call from the hunter Association afterward his student asks about whether he is

serious about postponing his retirement we can see from Hunter song's gaze that he wasn't Even planning to retire then he says he wants to spend the rest of his life being useful to the world doesn't answer what's strange is that an s-ranked Hunter is being trained by a low ranked Hunter like Mr song and so the Hunter S goes to yet another d D which is dang on his way to another raid Hunter song thinks about why he has awakened as a mage Hunter instead of a sword Hunter having spent his last decades honing his

swordsmanship and he still continues to Search for reasons why he became a mage Hunter but his musings on this are illuminated by the silhouette of one familiar Hunter recognizing him as someone he knows he turns to him when he sees his face he realizes that it was the hunter song Jin wo whom he last saw in the double dungeon and of course Hunter s Jin wo will immediately recognize Mr song not surprisingly Hunter song couldn't recognize Hunter song at first he doesn't understand what Made him change so much in a few months and then he

abruptly remembers that in that double Dungeon Hunter dream he lost his right leg well saw that his leg was intact he marveled at this and asked how his leg had recovered to which the dream Hunter without revealing the truth says that when he woke up his leg was already in place Mr song rejoices at this relief for it would have been bad if a young man of that age had become a klech but hunter Sun Jin Wu is not satisfied with The absence of Mr song's hand to which Mr song tells him not to worry

about his hand because he is glad to be alive that's when they both find out that they're following the Guild's orders and so along the road chatting with each other they reach their destination after which they see three very familiar Silhouettes these people turned out to be those who also what Hunter song Jin Wu and Mr song survived the double dungeon raid seeing the dream Hunter Safe and sound has Hunter Jui in tears and of course the hunter sleeper is surprised that Jui was also called by order well also he doesn't see another person he

sees Mr Kim who was also in the double dungeon that day and he certainly hadn't forgotten that day Mr Kim had run off leaving them for dead but Mr dreamer realizes that it's not his place to judge Mr Kim because in the end he too left Hunter Sun Jin Wu to die and of course they all have memories of The monsters they met there IAT we can see that just these five are the survivors of that raid the jei hunter can't believe that the hunter Su Jin Woo is standing in front of her and notices

that he has changed a lot to which the dream Hunter of course with a smile looks me over and replies that he's a little late Jui had been looking for him all this time and suddenly she met him completely by chance before the raid and Dr rang's dungeon and of course she was Surprised that the dream Hunter had a leg but before the dream hunter wanted to explain himself in front of her their conversation is interrupted in a rather rude way it was some three men in handcuffs apparently criminals then one of them continued to

incite Hunters and Huntress Jew he saying that he felt like they had come to star in a romance series to which one of the hunters from the game warden Department tells him to shut up and stand still as it turned out It was Hunter Kang toask who as we already know is a bang Hunter then the same criminal when passing near Jui told her to take care of of them during the raid but of course such a picture did not please the members of The Raid especially Hunter song and then there was another hunter from

the surveillance Department who came to inform the other Hunters onas told them that they were prisoners who along with the hunters would be going into the dungeon today of Course Hunter song shows his resentment and unwillingness to go on the raid with the criminals to which the member of the surveillance Department says that it is common for a criminal who used to be a hunter to shorten his sentence by Going Underground the member of the supervision Department apologizes and says that it is a forced measure because there are very few Hunters here and it also

says that a bang Hunter will go with them to sit on The criminals and after hearing all of this Hunter dream feels that something is wrong and tells Hunter JY not to go on this raid then she asks Hunter Sun Jin Wu if he will go on this raid so what does Hunter Sun Jin Wu's response get about going on this raid after which the dream Hunter receives the same response from ji in return and of course we're shown Mr song who has no choice but to go on also shows the remaining two Squad members

who also survived the Double dungeon raid while Mr song was thinking about something and he couldn't believe that the oversight division actually wanted these criminals to go on the raid with them and finally all those who are going to go on this raid have arrived and now the per we just saw is being uncuffed then they feel relieved that they've been in these handcuffs for a long time but hunter Kim toask continu used to treat them like slaves and so he finally introduces himself to Mr song's Posy he says that he'll keep an eye on

the criminals so they don't have to worry then he asks who will be the leader of the squad to which Mr song says he will he then asks Hunter S Jin Wu if it's okay with him to which he receives an affirmative answer so after expressing his gratitude to Hunter Su Jin Wu for giving him a second chance Mr song bows his head to him and he notes that 11 people died in that raid because of him but thanks to Hunter Su Jin woo Six people survived and he's once again thanking Hunter Su Jin wo

for giving him a second chance feeling uncomfortable the eagle Hunter tells Mr song to raise his head afterwards Mr song asks Hunter Kim if he would be okay with Hunter song being the raid leader to which the hunters tell him to do whatever he wants whereupon Mr song as if inciting Hunter Kim after his reply sigh heavily and so we can see that in the dungeon they are met by goblins then we can see that Someone is smashing the face of one of the Goblins as if with some kind of whip it turned out to

be one of the ones they let in here under the supervision of a hunter from the surveillance Department then were shown a second per who wields a weapon that looks like a bat and of course the previously shown third Hunter carrying brass knuckles even as a criminal he had the strength to strike with such force that the Goblin's body was blown to pieces and so while Mr song Was watching these criminals fight with monsters and didn't understand which of them was the monster he was also attack by one of the Goblins but of course he

expected it I killed him with one powerful blast of fire after which he was attacked by two more goblins but he with his powerful fiery attack incinerated them Hunter Kim looked at him in amazement and couldn't believe that he wasn't an ordinary srang Hunter and in turn Mr song asks Hunter Kim if It's normal for a swordsman to have such a weak swing and so we can see that they are doing a great job clearing the raid and continuing to kill goblins Non-Stop Mr song emphasizes that Hunter song Jin wo has become more experienced and

is surprised that Hunter song who has always fought unarmed uses such a good dagger dagger Hunter ji agrees and asks Hunter song Jin Wu if he has been practicing martial arts while they were apart to which Hunter song Jin Wu Replies that he was just warming up every day Mr song who said this ingest emphasizes that he has changed a lot Hunters Jin Wu realizes that not only his appearance has changed but also his Aura and he always thought he was hopeless but now he is very confident but on the other hand seeing as how

jei's Hunter is afraid of ordinary goblins it seems that this injury has affected her quite a bit and she may have to leave her job as a hunter soon And so while they fought goblins and pondered they came to a fork in the road Hunter Kim emphasizes that the difficulty of this dungeon is low although it may be dangerous but it will greatly reduce the time to clear this dungeon after a bit of thinking Mr song agrees to split up while Hunter Kang says that he and the criminals will go to the third passageway and

if Mr song finds the boss's room they will be able to find Kang quickly looking at these Three passages Hunter song Jin Wu feels that a large amount of magical energy is being exuded from the first passage and realizing that the boss is in this very first passage He suggests that Mr song go into this passage but immediately a sliver of Suspicion towards Hunter Kang can be seen in Hunter song's gaze but the dream Hunter also notices that Hunter Khan suspects something they finally split up and went their separate ways and so walking down his

tunnel Hunter S Jin Wu thinks that the boss is at the end of this passage as it turned out from killing goblins he almost does not fall experience and to this dungeon brought him a little bit of use he wants to kill the boss of the dungeon but right now he's more intimidated by Hunter KH and so we get to watch Hunter KH watch the criminals deal with the monsters as it turns out for these prisoners these goblins are too weak monsters Hunter KH talks about how Goblins are weaker than a grown man but their

size and intelligence is no different than children and if children are given weapons they are just as annoying as goblins and actually even a child holding a gun can kill a person on the other side of the earth many child soldiers are attacking people and also emphasizes that there is no difference between humans and monsters and that they are all insects Hunter Kang then asks these criminals if they can kill Children but they say that it's a stupid question after pondering the question again Hunter Kang realizes that he really did ask a rather stupid question

he tells them that they will meet many children in this dungeon this has the prisoners stunned they wonder where the children in the dungeon come from he tells them that these children are hungry children who are willing to eat all your flesh in order to survive and again asks if they can kill these Children to which they reply without a fraction of a doubt that of course they can kill them Hunter Khan's point was that to survive you have to kill everyone that's what he would tell the Hunter's Guild while Hunter King was telling them

all this they didn't understand what this Hunter was talking about and then Hunter Khan says he'll tell the Hunter's Guild that they met a 100 goblins here in the meantime Hunter Kim and another Hunter were dealing with The goblins in the tunnel in the middle and that this dungeon would be cleared without incident after that Hunter Kim remembers the past related to Hunter Su Jin Wu Hunter Kim finally decided to bow down to Hunters Jin Wu after the raid and apologize for betraying him and leaving him to die in that double dungeon then he asks

the other man if he wants to apologize too because they both ran away after leaving the hunter song Jin woo he says that since he's a hunter He should get used to this kind of thing like bowing and that he doesn't expect Hunter Su Jin woo to forgive him even if he doesn't forgive him he says he'll apologize to him anyway then he says that they should hurry up because unlike the other groups there are only two people in their group and so they reached the end of their passage and as it turned out their

passage and Hunter Khan's passage with the criminals were connected and having found the passage Hunter Kim looks into the passage connecting their tunnel and Hunter Kang's tunnel and what he sees when he looks into that tunnel is shocking we can see someone monologuing about how someone is on a mission where he has to kill someone as painfully as possible and how that person likes to watch those people he kills beg for mercy and next we can see Hunter kanuck holding one of the criminals by the neck and the sight that Hunter Kim and another man

saw was Hunter Kang holding one of the prisoners by the throat and two prisoners lying on the ground in pools of Blood Hunter Kang turns around and sees Hunter Kim and another Hunter and doesn't understand how they got there he realizes what appears to be two passageways connected and pulls out his dagger and then with one sharp swing of his dagger he cuts off the head of the prisoner he was just holding at this time Hunter Kim and another Hunter were watching this Spectacle in awe suddenly Hunter song Jin Wu Mr song and Jui in

the distance hear a very loud and ear slashing scream and at the same time Hunter song feels a very strong thirst for blood and suggests that Mr song go back and now back at the fork they enter the tunnel where the hunter Kim and another Hunter had entered before they don't realize the whole situation as quickly as possible trying to get to the source of the creek but suddenly a Hunter Kang appears out of nowhere and purposely tried to kill healer juw he but hunter song Jin woo falls down and blocks his blow Kang is

surprised that Hunter Sun Jin Wu was able to react to such a blow at this time Hunter song Jin Wu doesn't understand why he suddenly attacked Huntress Jui while Hunter Kang doesn't understand how Hunter song Jin Wu was able to block his Ambush attack after Hunter S Jin Wu blocked Hunter Kang's attack Hunter Kang jumps back Hunter Kang notices that he has very good instincts and doesn't understand how he was able to stop his sneak attack after all he didn't want to get into a fight he thought Hiller banga would be a liability so he

decided to get rid of her first but as we can see he had to change his plan he's going to kill every Hunter here just like those behind him watching everything happen Mr song doesn't understand why a guild member would do such a thing at this Time the Hunter song Jin wo turned his attention to the person behind them that man turned out to be Hunter Kim sang siik as we can see he sits all bloody and wounded in a pool of blood and then Hunter son Jin Wu tells Hunter Jui to cure Hunter Kim

but she didn't hear what Sun said after that Hunter sun again tells her to heal Hunter Kim in a higher tone and so the hunter Joi begins to treat the hunter Kim who sits all wounded but realizing that he can no Longer be saved Hunter Kim tells Hunter Jui to stop treating him he's already all scarred up and even a b rang Hunter healer won't be able to heal him he's already lost so much blood that he can't be cured Hunter dream tells him that he must live for his family no matter what happened to

him he has to live Hunter sleep says he has to live to have someone to hate to which Hunter Kim says he didn't mean to apologize like that he meant to apologize with his head down But if he puts his head down now he'll die we can see what horrible wounds the hunter like us received when fighting the hunter con finally Hunter Kim apologizes to S we can see the pity on Hunter Su Jin Wu's face at this time Hunter Kim had already lowered his head and went to heaven the hunter himself asks Hunter Kaa

why he did this to Hunter Kim and what he replies that he doesn't know and says it was probably monsters he recalls that once the gate Opened and monsters flooded the land it was a real disaster and here he is talking about how he was just thinking about a good story that involved carving with goblins but he fleshes out the story by saying that the criminals broke out and tried to escape then they killed the hunters and tried to attack him who was fighting the boss he concludes by saying that they were too weak to

kill Hunter bang Kang so he was the only survivor of the raid and Asks the hunters if people would believe such a story after hearing this story The Hunter son got angry and was about to attack the hunter kna but but Mr Sun stopped him and said he couldn't handle him instead he said that he himself would defeat him realizing that Hunter Kang B rang and srang like him would not defeat him that said Hunter Kana has the assassin class but even with that in mind Mr song decides to fight him and takes Hunter Kim's

sword and so taking His sword in his hands he slowly makes his way towards the hunter con after which he asks to hunt Jui to increase his physical strength to which jei's Hunters increased his physical strength surprised that Mr song picked up a sword and here we can see the effect of ji's Huntress spell that increased Mr song's physical strength and so taking a deep breath Mr sang focused completely on the enemy in front of him but since Mr song is a hunter Mage Hunter Kang doesn't Take him seriously Mr s emphasizes that non-physical strength

is pretty useless for a mage but along with that we can see that the effect of ji's Hunter spell also affects Mr song's sword here's our squad leader Mr song finally ready for battle he understands the difference between their powers and realizes that he should be careful given their differences in strength stamina and Agility but even though jei's Hunters are helping Mr song this situation looks Like you're pedaling a bicycle with a car engine installed and that doesn't guarantee their Victory if he doesn't control his power he'll probably die while he was thinking about how

he could defeat such an opponent Hunter Kang had already attacked him but even such an unexpected attack Mr song was able to block it with his sword and Hunter Khan says the decision to pick up was likely his best decision but he goes on to say that in the end he's just a pathetic Wizard whose power can't even compare to dang and there's no point in Mr song taking up arms you're showing us a hunter named s Jin Wu who was surprised by something as it turned out Mr song was able to chop up Hunter

Kana with one Swift and precise swing then he replies that it makes sense that he picked up a gun as it turned out what Mr song chopped was only the silhouette of Hunter Kang who was amazed that Mr song's moves are so good and sees that He has been practicing these moves diligently and the dream Hunter emphasizes that Mr song was able to catch up with him even if only for a moment right after Hunter Kang finished speaking Mr song is already attacking him and after seeing his quick and accurate Hunter attack Kang says it

was a good idea to switch magic for weapons after all but as we can see even that's not enough and Hunter Kang stabs Mr song and Hunter KH says that if he thinks About it a bit he'll realize why there are so few Mage Knights among Hunters but no such luck Huntress Jui immediately cured Mr song after that Hunter kana's expression changes and it becomes obvious that Jui is becoming a problem for him and if this battle becomes a battle of endurance he might lose and after this Hunter crane decides to get rid of the

Healer jei first then Mr song appears behind him with his same quick and accurate punch as before but Hunter K turns around sharply and fends off Mr song's punch that's when he realizes he shouldn't underestimate Mr song and Mr song emphasizes that there is an s-rank Hunter among his students and here he gives him another very quick slap but thanks to his Hunter's speed Kang easily Dodges his attack but just like Hunter Kang Hunter song was able to repel his blow just as suddenly Hunter Kang accelerated and attacked Mr song with multiple attacks and Hunter

song Missed almost all of his punches and Hunter Kang emphasizes that if his opponent was someone else he would be able to win in this situation his rank is superior to Hunter song's rank his braid totally shows that he's confident at this time the jewy huntress runs up to Mr song but just like her Hunter Kang is also approaching Mr song but in turn Mr song doesn't even move and here Khan swings in to kill him with one punch but suddenly Hunter song raises his head and Begins to use his magic use your magic he

raises the pillar of fire into the sky and so used in such an attack he hopes she was somehow able to hurt him after all but as it turned out Hunter Khan's speed was much faster and Hunter King emphasizes that Mr song's plan where he hides his magical abilities by pretending to be a swordsman to unleash his magical power while a blade approaches his throat is a pretty good plan but even though Hunter Kang praised Him of course Mr song is disappointed that his plan didn't work and now Hunter Kang is on his second Wolverine

to kill Mr song that's where the hunter sleep fends off his Blade with his own blade and throws Hunter Khan away from Mr song Hunter Khan's hand shuddered at the force with which Hunter S wrestled his blade away once again Hunter sun gets in Hunter Kang's way afterward Hunter Kang asks him who he is and what his rank is so Hunter Sun Jin wo answers him that His name is s Jin Wu and he is eang then he steps back when he sees that this false hero is saying something not so related to his identity

because then he realized that it couldn't be since that person couldn't be that strong at that rank this in turn also surprises his allies as they did not expect that this man could strengthen his skills so much in such a short time time as a man thought how can this opponent use such a skill if he is a rank only then he Thinks that this man is hiding his power but he does not know the reason for this action at this time his ally thought something like this could not be that his loyal friend could

be among the fake rank people who usually engaged in bad Deeds at this time the opponent says that this man cannot leave alive people who have seen his power and most likely he also killed his opponents and most likely this man is the awakened one who has once again received the power that Embraces him this surprises his close friends because these cases are very rare and they are surprised that this friend got such power because it is very rare and one person out of hundreds of thousands gets such an opportunity this pleased the inspector very

much as he was right by the reaction of his allies no one knows about this and if he now copes it will be of great benefit to him having received such prudent information he was in a euphoric effect and though For the moment would decapitate his opponent thus gaining even more pleasure but in the meantime our protagonist was asking why this man was doing this and what his motives were in turn he pretends that he doesn't understand this kid's words since he doesn't want to risk his cards at this time even the main character was

already because he knew it was a man pretending to be something he didn't understand because you don't want to answer questions like That at this time his interlocutor says that from him emanates a very strong Aura and it frightens even the Devil Himself but he answers that even if it's his yet to answer him honestly and he doesn't do it because it's all fun for him there's a more objective reason for his action that he's doing at the moment he remembers that a few days ago some man came to him about eliminating some people this

man gave him the opportunity to make the world a Kinder place and he Also gave him a lot of money this person could see a look that he had lost everything and even so he was saying that there was currently 2 billion one in that bag when he asked that he killed the very criminals who were involved in this Enterprise and he brought very much you could see that he was afraid to do it but still his conscience and eternal love made it happen even so this Hunter asked for another billion to take care of

the other hunters and asked then is It possible to do it but he also wondered why his father was doing this because it had been a long time and he wanted to know the reason he Compares these people to garbage that presents discomfort to all the people who see it on the street but what's also interesting is that why would this person give such a huge amount of money to just beg this garbage to another dumpster then the same man replies that one of these prisoners raped his Daughter and there's no way he can ask

that because of this his daughter hanged herself and her mother is still in the hospital trying to come out of shock and think in a few years this animal will come out of the garbage and this situation does not let him sleep at night as he worries about his child and his relatives that this case will never be repeated and this garbage will just rot in the dungeon when he tells our protagonist that he could not refuse Such a request because it proves that in this world there is still at least a fraction of kindness

and all he saw was his request but it didn't turn out the way he expected he didn't want to hurt the guys but it was obvious from the look on this man's face that he was definitely lying because he couldn't even hold back his laughter when our protagonist says what he has no desire to believe and his words there is not a single reason to trust someone who just Recently came up with fake death stories then he also immediately starts attacking and with all his might to make his opponent just fall to the ground you

even this man says something that doesn't matter if he is he just feels sorry for them all being around these insects all this was visible to all the people who were here and they saw that his friend could not compare to this killer but with this fact our protagonist was fully agreed because he Knew that this man would soon die by his hand at this time his death didn't scream something he doesn't know how many markets he's rais since waking up but it won't be as easy as he thinks but at this time our protagonist

was splitting his enemy like a leaf he saw his body split in half by his blow but it turns out it was an illusion that was created by his opponent this illusion was created with a speed that leaves behind a trail then the protagonist Notices that this man is not simple and very fast and it is necessary to follow him for the beginning of the fight at this time they fought with great speed and it was not visible to Ordinary People it was like a bright flash of light at this time his Elder and friend

that ah how can they move like that because it was a superhuman whose speed is complicated time then he notices that this young man has changed a lot because of this time and he is no longer the man He knew a man with purple hair comes into view saying that three billion wouldn't be enough for the job meeting a hunter of that level the man with purple hair collides his gaze with the stranger across the street that looks just as confident and coldblooded thinking they have the same speed the man with purple hair doesn't seem

to waste any time immediately L gaining the strength he needs and bouncing his feet off the ground leaping High the man's look Changes to a frantic one full of anticipation of something interesting saying that since that guy can't keep up with him it's useless nothing seemed to portend that this tension between the guys would break but suddenly someone appears calling off a man named Jin wo and that person seems to come just in time supporting the man named Jin wo vocalizing for him to be strong with which only motivates him more at such An Occurrence

in front of his eyes the man With violet eyes grows gloomier thinking that he needs to become more serious intensifying his speed briefly pondering their future actions the boys Clash their swords with each other beginning a serious battle that costs them their precious lives it seems that to watch such a serious battle between two strong men with high levels a crowd of enthusiastic people gather around them to watch the fight the man with purple hair is rather annoyed and acts quickly Stating that this difference will lead to someone else's defeat since he's trying to protect

his healer some strong magic is developing around which can easily send any person to the other world it is heading towards the girl with great speed the girl seems to freeze in one place unable to move in any way from the fear overwhelming her as a hero appears from somewhere in the form of a man with a sword and a cold stare the man is distracted by such a Situation seemingly worried about the girl who is still supporting him at the beginning as a huge Dark Shadow develops behind Jin woo as soon as Jin wo

is only distracted for some couple of moments many streaking Cuts appear on his body in the same instant adding to the horrible pain the man with purple hair was only waiting for someone else's moment of weakness a kind of Club of smoke formed around them for with what great speed he had accomplished this the Man with purple hair is watching someone else's reaction naturally this guy should have collapsed to the ground a long time ago since there are so many deep wounds in his body much to Jin Wu's surprise but he won't fall to his

knees in front of someone so easily he's holding a dagger still standing still as well and telling him to control himself because he's sensitive the man raises his gaze which glows with a blue light states that the quest itself has Activated and someone will be left alive just one person Jin Wu seems to decide to just not waste precious time with his serious look looks and says that he starts this game first speaking confidently the purple-haired man doesn't seem to expect anything like this in any way pondering the fact that he has the advantage in

this battle after all so what is Jin Wu up to Jin Wu crosses his arms and faces looks on with a coldblooded stare and says that he's Grateful to this system for giving him another reason to straighten him out apparently The Confident Jin Woo is going to not even give a chance for any words to this guy so he uses his powerful force that glows with white light the other guy apparently only gets turned on by something like this stating that Jin Wu uses a dagger and his agility and he's a melee fighter aren't they

excellent opponents Jin Wu only responds to such words with his usual Coolness and confidence saying that he's learned a lot from him but isn't talkativeness useless in a fight the following action should not be expected from a concentrated Jin wo he he uses his skill as a Sprint and Falls completely into his state after the place passed by this guy around there are clubs of smoke and the road just crumbles under other people's feet because the guy's speed is increased by 30% the man with purple hair seems Rather puzzled by such a picture in front

of him he tensely stands and barely has time to catch up with where Jin wo is running with his gaze the man stares shocked at what is happening arms barely crossed in time for the daggers to cover his own face scrolling in his thoughts that he has gotten speed at some unexpected moment a gust of wind just knocks the other's stance down seeming to make a deep cut into his chest knocking the air out of him and The thoughts that he was using the skills the purple haired man is extremely dumbfounded that he just realized

this guy's true nature while Jin Wu stops behind him after executing a punch the man noticing the stranger's presence behind him looks at Jin Wu with the corner of his eye feeling his own blood on his cheek after receiving a hard blow but does that stop it the face of the man with purple hair instantly changes to a bloated vein enraged by What's happening instantly activating many alien skills he reacts calmly to something like this happening to his own body analyzing that it's all because of Jin Wu's dagger which imposes many different effects a multicolored

Circle formed around the man with purple hair seemingly due to the multi ude of effects overwhelming the other's body but something was off Jin wo concentrates on watching the other's condition from the side analyzing in his Thoughts that these effects won't affect the guy for long because the opponent is strong enough the man with purple hair pulls the boy out of his own musings his face going completely dark and he states that he wants to demonstrate a few of his skills which is to be expected from a man with purple hair he uses his skill

by demonstrating complete invisibility then makes the man a little nervous the man's voice rumbles around Jin Wu saying that he was able to block his attack Even though he's hiding his presence so the guy has good instincts that voice still Echoes around him as well going on about him hiding his voice his scent his form very few people get this skill and no one would know he has it and it's all because just like the man with purple hair says after activating this strong skill simply no one is left alone live shocking Jin Wu Moore

the boy stands in one place listening to the other man's voice and what he is saying as he feels Something very sharp cut across one of his legs making him scream the man who is hiding thanks to the activation of his own strong skill appears in the light a bit stating the obvious that Jin Woo's tendons are torn the boy settles back on his feet while the guy says his tendons would heal easily but it's too far away from other people so it won't work the the man with purple hair still appears in scraps as

well pointing his sword directly at the boy telling him to Stand his ground and wait for his outcome the girl watching everything happening from the side is very afraid for the fate of Jin Wu who was badly injured in the form of torn tendons she looks forward in fear there's also a man watching beside her tensely contemplating that if this continues like this the soona stamina will soon run out he can't even call for help still the same man holds the sword in his hand with slightly trembling fingers Thinking that he has a duty to

save Mr Sun he must buy at least a little time for him the man with his frenzied eyes looks at the guy enduring this pain saying that whether he can withstand his attacks in this condition because he won't be able to reach the past speed Jin Wu stands in the same spot his leg completely bloody and barely moving the man continues to talk about how long it will take for his leg to heal no matter how much pain the boy is in right now He's still just as coldblooded and shows no sign of feeling bad

glaring that the man is too chatty even at this moment Jin Wu seems to gain the strength he needs sinking down into a semi-sitting position and Golden Threads appeared around him enveloping his body restoring his status it seems that even the people wanting to help Jin Wu at this moment are not expecting such a maneuver from someone else's side at all that he suddenly starts to recover at a great Speed the man with purple hair widens his eyes one of which is still dark surprised to notice such a thing from Jin woo that he should

have been exhausted and exhausted the man starts running through his head questioning whether a hunter class with healer elements even exists until Jin Wu says that it all has its drawbacks the atmosphere around begins to heat up in every possible way for the man's thoughts are muddled with speculation And conjecture that perhaps it is false self-confidence and deceit how many times can this be repeated concluding at the end that Jin Wu is dangerous enough for him that he's not the easy man he seemed to be just a short time ago Jin Wu is thinking about

something of his own amidst other people's musings feeling the atmosphere around him begin to heat up and the place gradually darken completely hiding his face Jin Wu's gaze gradually changes from full of Emotions of hatred and irritation to a tired one gradually fading away and losing some strength saying that again one of his emotions died again gradually appearing somewhere in the sky as a blue light and falling somewhere down beginning to go out leaving nothing behind the man doesn't seem to change in any way in his firm Voice Even after losing another emotion saying that

it's silly for him to even be angry at people like the man the man with purple hair Begins to gradually appear in his appearance in front of the other person some strong wind flow stressing him out more the man noticing some danger near him though even though he uses his skills in the form of Disguise barely manages to dodge Jin Wu's swinging arm The Violet haired man's gaze changes to one of dumbfounded disbelief at what is happening now for the boy can see through his disguise again the guys recoil from each other both holding Their

blades and daggers intent on ending it all as quickly as possible the man stating that the other is aiming for his neck at one point the man with the purple hair stops seemingly realizing just now some important detail saying he's finally realized the real difference the man's gaze changes and a smile appears on his face showing the complete Insanity at the moment thinking that Jin Wu already has experience in assassinations the man watching the Other man's fight from the sidelines starts to get a little nervous listening to this conversation while laughter is heard in the

background and a comment that they are of the same sex The purple-haired man reflects that Jin Wu is willing to change his own fate even at the cost of his life that someone else's Choice was forced and it seems that Jin Wu's appearance is a very small part of what has changed in this guy he exclaims Awakening for such an Unexpected Force has changed the order of society he continues that new rules have been created for hunters and there is no point in sticking to laws or morals the word of the strongest is law the

man with purple hair seems to be very serious starting to gradually lose visibility saying that he is therefore going to show his power after those quickly spoken and confident words the very spot where the purple-haired man had just stood instantly disappears Leaving a puff of smoke Jin Wu with his head down as if trying to set himself up for some kind of attack feels the instant danger approaching his body at high speed the boy stands in the same spot as at some point severe wounds and weapon Cuts instantly began to be inflicted across his body

sweeping everything away in a matter of seconds the man thinks as Jin Wu discovers him during his disguise seemingly because of one moment and that's the blood lust That shows his presence for a split second Jin Wu doesn't react in any way after the cuts he's received also standing still while the man thinks that he can't figure out where his punches are going to be anyway the boy doesn't seem to react in any way but at some some point he raises his head and his eyes turn bright activating the bloodlust skill the man clenches his

jaw completely dumbfounded by what's happening in no way expecting this kind Of reaction and Steely State completely baffled by it a man with purple hair finds himself in the water somehow his legs seemingly unable to move he looks down puzzled the man lifts his head up wanting to look at Jin Wu at his own fear and unexpectedly dangerous man unsure of what to do now it's as if he's trying to gaze into something ahead of him feeling his tension begin to grow stronger and only incomprehensible exclamations of what's Happening come Off his lips there seems

to be complete darkness around the man he can't see anything he thinks of some Darkness covering his eyes but ahead are blue lights in the shape of eyes the man stands puzzled in the same spot holding his weapon in his hands not knowing where to go now in the complete darkness realizing that it is Jin Wu's shadow the man seemingly realizing his own sorrowful plight begins to choke on the blood that flows from his mouth in thick Streams stating who he is the boy Towers over the man stares with soul chilling eyes that Express no

emotion the stranger's body seeming to evaporate Into Thin Air the weapon embedded in the man's body causes him to freeze and Jin Wu says that he doesn't put hunters and regular people in the same category does he the man with purple hair continues to stand saying that if he leaves this world it's because he lost and it's only natural for him to do so even though Blood is Flowing out of his mouth in a big stream he wonders who Jin Wu is if he's a killer with recovery magic which he can't believe in any way

and the abilities imposing the negative effect the man has never heard of such a thing and Jin Wu looks on saying he doesn't know anything about it himself the man at the same moment starts to get angry saying that the unclosed mouth and useless but having a lot of Secrets is not so good at the same moment the Stranger's body twitches adding several effects in the form of bleeding and paralysis forcing him to endure horrible pain in his body but not giving up so easily the man's eye begins to visibly bleed and he lifts his

head up and says that Jin Wu will no longer be able to hide his skills after killing him the boy only remains silent at such words looking at the man with a somber gaze seemingly pondering what to say to him the boy States after a while that he is Getting much stronger with each battle and asks the man how strong he can become the condition of the man with purple hair only gets worse his pupils become larger and his head Rises higher with large amounts of blood coming out of his mouth a man leaning his

exhausted body against The Rock behind him he slides down completely surrounded by a pool of blood saying that his shadow is connected to the darkness the man gradually loses his strength lowers his Head and wh Whispers that Jin Wu will become as strong as his shadow goes far into the darkness the boy's bangs cover one eye and he stares coldly at the dying man realizing that the Urgent Quest is finally over the boy puts the hood over his head pondering and scrolling through the thoughts that he is certainly becoming much stronger than he was before

the boy stands by the man sitting in the pool of blood seemingly unmoving pondering that it's like he Loses something each time he gets stronger the boy continues to stand in the same spot as supportive people gradually appear behind him the girl voicing her thanks to Jin Wu A man also approaches stopping behind Mr Sun he smiles and sincerely says that if it wasn't for Jin Wu they would have just died the two men who came in after thanking Mr Moon decide to divert their attention to other concerns for they should go outside and inform

the guild Jin Wu says to start by closing the gate which the man wants to deny but afterward says he's seen Mr Moon's skills and can't contradict him the man is standing next to the girl watching what is happening around them many corpses lying on the cold ground and he would like to give them a funeral while the two men who came in are discussing their future plans Jin Wu walks up to the man at the same moment and pulls out his dagger with a distinctive sound as Soon as the dagger is left in the

boy's hands a rune with the power of cloaking appears in the same instant blinding everything around it with a bluish light the boy holding this Rune with magical powers in his hands Ponders and realizes that it seems he can gain the power of His enemy once he gets rid of him Mr Sun is distracted from his deep thoughts about what happened by two people who say that they are going to notify the guild and the guy needs to hurry up the Boy doesn't make them wait for his answer yells for them not to worry because

it won't take as long as they might think the boy hiding his face behind a deep hood and keeping his hands in his pockets approaches the man's body lying on the ground and covered in blood if one looks deep into the hood of jinwoo's hood one can see his eyes sparkling with blue light he coldly vocalizes to get up for the man is alive the boy seems to know ahead of time Someone else's actions and Maneuvers asking why he's trying to play dead probably just to escape he annoyingly realizes that the man can't speak saying

that Kang T shik would have been much tougher and made to suffer in a horrible way the black-haired man trembles listening to what Jin Wu says who gives some Hope For Life saying that perhaps he can be saved from his fate the boy drags him by the collar of his suit right along the ground while the man Thinks it doesn't seem to be a passageway to the exit starting to kick in every way possible just as the man sees the picture unfolding before him it is a wooden gate inviting into the gloomy place along with

torches all around the man looks in horror at what is happening in front of him a large number of monsters with red eyes stare hungrily at him clearly as food the boy closing the doors behind him crosses his arms over his chest and coldly States if He remembers all his victims to which the man looks at him Panic stricken the boy's one eye glows blue and he says hatefully that he'll never take a man like him outside because he's worse than tasick as expected so behind the man appears a large number of hungry monsters that

are eager only to take take revenge on his opponent green monsters and goblins open their mouths in an attempt to devour another's body without remnants to avenge the past Green hands mercilessly climb up the man's body and begin to torture him in every way possible and climb into his mouth grabbing his jaw hard the man has no time to do anything he stretches his arm forward which is very wasted because his fingers are immediately bitten off by one of the Goblins the whole horrific picture is revealed in all its Glory to the boy as this

man is devoured by his own once present victims the boy looking away from the scene in progress reflects On the fact that he had no trouble overpowering the Hobgoblin as soon as he left the dungeon The Guild had already been alerted by what had happened the staff member realizes the situation is large enough and started working a black car pulls up to some building stopping abruptly and it turns out to be an elite employee that arrived sometime later the man asks how much time has pass since the dungeon sweep realizes there isn't much time left

giving the decree that They should try to drag the bodies away in 8 minutes the man continues walking in his direction keeps one hand in his pocket and asks if the survivors have cleaned up the dungeon themselves which is said correctly he thinks taik tried to kill the rest of them during the contract but it seems strange enough to him as if he's hiding something the man Pond taik's plans what he could possibly be up to as he notices the guy ahead of him walking along with someone else Looking back at him the man's gaze

changes to one of surprise for he seems to realize that the hooded man is Hunter Su Jin wo he reflects on the fact that at first he couldn't figure out who it was in front of him saying hello to Jin Wu who says that he seems to be from the surveillance Department the man introduces himself as Jin chol and apologizes for the inconvenience saying that everything will be fine soon the boy's gaze changes to a serious one Thinking it's too early for him to Rejoice since he's defeated such a strong T shik the boy senses

that the guy in front of him is quite strong and on another level and the guy keeps saying he wants to ask some questions the boy realized that the one has a rank and he is not strong enough to defeat him jyn offers him cooperation to which he agrees the man doesn't make his question wait long directly asking the people around him who massacred wangs Taik the boy thinks he needs to cancel his contract with jinho as the latter needs a strong but low-level Hunter the boy P his own thoughts while no one is answering

the question yet but suddenly someone nearby says that it was he who did such a thing the man says that he straightened out taik saying that he's rank C but jyn thinks that's weird since the man has B rank the man confidently says and asks if jyn can't see who he has behind his back which is a girl Surprised at such an action jyn Ponders what he's just learned clearly not fully believing that this particular man could have handled him but asks him to walk with him alone as soon as gyel moves away from them

the boy calls back the very man who just stood up for him surprising him more he asks him why the man lied to which he says that Jin Wu clearly had a reason to hide his abilities was he standing up for nothing the man Smiles saying the boy still Won't Escape investigation but at least he's repaying something for what Jin Wu Did Jin Wu reflecting on what he's heard from the man hears Jin Chu's voice which catches his attention causing him to turn around the man says that it's unlikely that Jin Wu could overpow T

shik but advises him to be careful or his life could soon be over he asks what the man means to which jyn says that perhaps some people want revenge on him after destroying hang dongok's group the Boy interjects to ask if he's talking about s-rank hang dongu and jyn agrees saying it doesn't matter what was in raid all that matters is that Jinn Wu was the one who survived that moment but since the other has S rank the law can't control him the man goes on to say that they are a living miracle and a

disaster at the same time but it should be in Jin Wu's best interest to be wary of these people after all the boy can be hunted by someone that even monsters fear he is Quite large in build and has one red eye gin chol continues his speech and speculation that perhaps leaving the country with his family and love would be a good enough decision 3 hours later during the investigation of Kong Tai 6's murder the CEO of the gold business turned himself in justifying the action the boy is minding some business of his own engrossed

in contemplation raising his hands in the air as the girl appears calling him off by name seemingly for Some reason the girl holds a glowing petal in her hand she scrutinizes it with Fascination asking the boy if he remembers what it is in her hand the girl falls into some sort of memory from the past as the two of them stroll through some neighborhood looking around at the area around them the girl continuing down the path suddenly stops at the pillar clutching her hands behind her and saying that Jin Wu has changed quite noticeably she

puts her head down Seemingly distressed by what she's about to say for she remains as she was unlike the boy she Rises up the boy on such words of the girl only says that she has overcome many trials and everyone changes quite differently she turns to him glaring that he's right saying she's scared to be a hunter trying to overcome all her fears that are choking her she keeps talking admiringly about the boy's rank going up and she still stayed with d rank and then she met Jin woo a lot The girl Scrolls through the

moments as she then treats him for all the wounds that were frequent enough that it even became annoying she thought the guy was naive but as she continues to say the boy always manages to save the girl and get out of a difficult situation no matter how how scary he is he moves on those eyes that are filled with life so full of life they say they want to survive in this challenging world to see the next day and the next challenge the Girl smiles saying that she will apparently never get to look at the

world with the same eyes that the boy has at the moment the girl holds some sort of thing in her hand saying that it is the thing that holds the boy's communication about dinner when they will return alive whether he remembers the girl briefly contemplating her future action reveals the palm of her hand with the item saying she's returning it to the boy slightly nervous Jin Wu seems to guess what will happen next after the girl's words but it's as if he's trying not to believe it as if it's just his silly guesses and thoughts

the girl smiles talking about how she's going to leave which proves to other people's minds that the things she gave back was given back for a reason the girl says she's going back to her hometown of Busan but continues that if he wants to see her just let him give some sign the boy seems to reflect on What he has heard and afterward clutches the thing in his hands saying that if he is near he will certainly call for a walk like this the girl does not hide her joyful smile from what she heard because

the time spent with the guy is valuable enough for her so she just agrees the girl holds her outer garment in one hand waves to the boy with her free hand and bids him a similar farewell to go home the boy still remains standing in the same place Unmoving staring in the direction of the girl retreating on her way clutching the thing in his hand he holds it tighter in his hand squeezes it tighter and afterward he reflects on the fact that there is yet another reason for him to become a stronger version of himself

the boy rolls the image of s-rank male Hunter hang dong Su in his head remembering that he needs to overcome him sometime in the future the boy confidently sets him self the goal of Definitely becoming stronger because only so he can overcome the man only so he can survive here Jin wo appears in a sporty look wearing a red sweatshirt and he appears to be dissatisfied with something from what he's seen turning to Jin ho and asking the boy seems puzzled to see a large number of different people ranging from the weakest to the strangest

in appearance but the other doesn't seem to see anything strange jinho himself comes into view looking so Energetic and charged with good cheer he says that all these people are their team jinho begins to list those who are here such as those who have a hunter's license but can't participate in the raids due to injuries also here are those who are struggling to exist because of life's difficulties it may be because of alcoholism but they are also on their team even those who came because of a quick Buck are present here which refers to one

girl who is distant From the others but looking all around Jin Wu asks if if children are even allowed to participate in raids to which jinho says if an adult is awakened it'll be fine the same girl who is classified as a child enters the conversation saying that she is not a child but a hunter who has completed all her training the boy addresses that she seems to be in high school does she have any experience in raids but she says she doesn't so Jin wo determines her rank as E the boy says that's enough

he needs that girl to just stand outside the dungeon while he along with jinho are inside jinho enters the conversation stating that they need 10 people who have C Rank and low rank drawing the attention of the other people here people here are thinking about how strong these guys are since they can go there alone but someone asked about the money that they're not really going to pay them that much someone else's Question is confirmed by an outstretched hand the guy states that everyone will be paid 3 million even if they don't have to lift

a finger the guy lists on on his fingers all the things these people will have to do but if they slip up they will be obliged to repay the given amount tenfold Jin Wu enters the conversation and puts his head back down looking up and then says that he's still curious about something as he continues his speech jinho comes into view dressed In a full set of hardened armor made by the Italian Guild wouldn't they need to prepare well the stranger's speech is interrupted by a nearby boy who touches the stranger's armor with his finger

scratching it it lightly still standing in the same spot at some unexpected moment he makes jinho fall down in that hardened armor without any great effort leaving behind puffs of smoke and showing a funny situation the boy isn't at all surprised by such a moment that Happened he only States for jinho to take off his armor when he says so the boy is confident in his movements and strength he thinks it's just a funny thing that has no use but then a guy's voice is heard he calls out to Jin woo seemingly kicking around in

the same spot unable to climb up due to being so heavy on himself in the form of armor so he asks the boy to help him jinho still managed to get up from the cold ground already saying with a serious look that It's time for them to go on their way only he's a little worried standing next to him is Jin wo who seems uncomfortable with the guy's appearance asking him what he's wearing on his head and if it's all serious jinho says why doesn't he take that helmet for safety to which Jin Wu sigh

and agrees with him while a heated ation between the teens goes on behind their backs one of the men sips his cigarette and wonders aloud what's the point of them going to such a Low-ranking dungeon when they are so strong what if they both die one of the other teens says he knows about s Jin Wu who has e- Rank and yes he has an alias of weakest Hunter someone his name sounds familiar to another man smokes a cigarette and exclaims that it's as if these guys are just poncing around thinking that such young men

will only hurt others while the gathered people are he repeatedly discussing someone else's departure jinho suddenly appears Running on the other side holding on to his backpack with all his might the guy makes it to safety bends in half as he's a bit exhausted and the others exclaim that they've managed to escape and what happy news that is some people decide to take a look at where the two men ran from as one of the men loudly exclaims that they didn't run away it's worth it just to look ahead the man says in a disbelieving

voice as the gate closes a bluish light and gradual flashes of Bright lightning appearing around it announcing successful completion the people around them disbelievingly exclaim that did they really straighten out the boss while Jin Wu asks jinho where their next Target is jinho only seems to charge harder as the people around him open their mouths in surprise he exclaims that they have about three dungeons to mop up the guy goes on to say that he hopes everyone there will do their best for the 3 million while the Rest of us shock at think about our

own everyone is pondering over the fact that whether these two are on a raid right after this dungeon yes who are they without expending their strength at all the location changes to the White Tiger Guild from where a voice comes from one building recalling a sir that seems to be in a great hurry to go about his business one of the guys exclaims that did someone really spend that much money to get the rights to sweep all the C Rank Gates another man says that when he was trying to get up to 100 million someone

so influential bought the whole thing for 200 million the man tries to find out more about this man learning that he's yugin ho who seems to be buying up Gates thanks to the company's support the man turns to K Chul reflecting on the fact that there was a man named Jin wo there that he was the Survivor of an incident about 2 months ago the man picks his head up with the Palm of his hand gazing somewhere off to the side pondering what it seems to smell like to him as a great opportunity a loud

commotion starts in the office one of the people in charge reports for the workers to find more information about Jin ho and Jin woo as much as they can the man stands at the working screen scrolling through his head wondering if Jin woo has gotten away dry in the last three incidents the first was a two-l dungeon And the second was the death of hang dongok's group the third is the murder of the surveillance Department Warden he Ponders that it was in the second incident that the two Med each other but the main thing is

Jin Ho's connection to his company he recalls that there's a rumor about recruiting experienced workers for yumang Han in order to start a guild but since it's true all of Jin Ho's actions seem understandable to him all of his thoughts slowly begin to form Into a cohesive puzzle putting together some sort of benefit and thoughts that all of these moments are connected the man after a few minutes of his musings seems to draw the final conclusion that Jin Wu May may be an awakened one he doesn't seem to believe his own thoughts trying to figure

out if he's mistaken about anything but all his guesses remain that Jin wo is the awakened one another person confirms someone else's thoughts because how else can one Survive three incidents and there simply can be no other options the man is talking about one report with different ranks which is not possible at all he assumes someone else has dealt with the Department Hunter the man lists all the people who survived the global incident and he seems to suspect only one person one of the listeners digests the information they've heard but afterward calls off Chief an

sangmin asking about where they're going now Chief an sang Min holding his bag with one hand that encircles his left shoulder edges his eyes at the other and states that they are going on a reconnaissance mission the man in the business suit stiffens with some Shock not believing that the chief himself is about to go on some kind of reconnaissance mission which is very rare around the barely lit cave Three wolf-like Monsters gathered in a somewhat Circle clanking their sharp Teeth and opening their jaws one of the huge werewolves seems to shake a bit at

the atmosphere around them sensing great danger and that they seem to be in some sort of trap if you gaze into some distance through the dust that envelops someone's body near the monsters you can spot Jin wo who appears suddenly The Three Monsters don't seem to know where to go now they are surrounded by something dangerous and very strong even some smoke is starting to gradually Submerge this place some fraction of a second passes and in between these monsters Jin Wu appears in his greatest form he instantly massacres the monsters jinho who is watching from

the side and holding a pickaxe in his hand admiringly Ponders that this is the skill that Jin Wu has been hiding all this time once the mission has finally ended successfully Jin Wu exhales tiredly able to relax a bit while Jin ho thinks he's gotten noticeably stronger the boy Reflects on his own that he's leveled up a few levels and even gotten some fun skills that he doesn't seem like he'll ever really need the boy drinks a Mana potion he p a rune that is quite strong and has various significant effects but needs to consume

a lot of Mana the boy stands in the same spot as he notices an angry wolf running in his Direction and he thinks he didn't mean to invest in intelligence the werewolf is approaching at great speed already very close Clearly confident in his actions and in handling his Target in that same instant before the wolf can get to its Target three huge holes appear in its body knocking the werewolf out of any strength the boy watches his creation from the sidelines clearly pleased with what he has just done noticing the fact that his level has

been raised the boy stands in the middle of the dungeon having dealt with all his opponents as he receives an alert about the necessary Level gained at the same same instant another Quest notification arrives with the availability of the job change quest after a while an alert comes in about whether this Quest is an example of Jin woo without giving any details the boy pond the alerts he just received wondering aloud what other job change was in store after a while closer to the dungeon itself the two investigating people also approach not realizing what's going

on here the place is filled With people minding their own business and there is a portal behind them while the guys think it's a playground the man speaks aloud seemingly addressing the others as to what is going on here and why they are sitting near the gate suddenly the very Intrepid girl appears stating that this is a forbidden area and who they are while the man wers who the child is he immediately responds to her telling her not to disturb the adults at work and the other picks up on Someone else's words saying it's dangerous

here the girl immediately replies that she's also a hunter and could they take her for a child and the guys don't quite believe it and ask again if she's a member of this team the girl's gaze changes to a coldblooded one and she replies briefly that yes while in her thoughts she Ponders whether she has ruined anything with her words the man at the same moment thinks that Jin Wu with Jin ho has already entered the Dungeon he thinks that this Hunter is special and a great recruit one of the men talks about the leader

returning alerting everyone and getting everyone to gather as quickly as possible the boy talks to Jin ho asking him about tomorrow's plans saying he can't go to the dungeon because of important business jinho talks about how he's already had time to book some dungeons for tomorrow but if it's so important he can cancel them jinho goes on to say That if any gates are reserved but he doesn't enter them for 2 days they are automatically rejected to such information Jin Wu says then let them better keep them reserved but someone catches the Hunter's attention the

chief of the white tiger Guild's second Management Department of the white tiger Guild came into the stranger's field of vision introducing himself to the hunter who stood in front of him the boy looks at the stranger's hand which is holding Out some kind of paper while he interjects about the white tiger Guild the man lists the different guilds and says that Jin Wu obviously knows about this one and the man agrees because this Guild is one of the best in South Korea the boy and the man moved to the same building the chief himself starts

one topic stating that he will explain some situ uation a man in business form states that he wants to recruit him into this Guild offering an amount twice as Much as yug Jin's company the man Ponders in his thoughts that there is no point in wasting time says that if someone else's skills are good the price might go up the boy doesn't react to such an emotion in any way the man Pond the fact that it's a great offer for a hunter who was with eang the boy doesn't languish for long asking about how much

the white tiger Guild building is worth since they are offering him such an offer the man seems taken aback by such A counter question asking for forgiveness and ostensibly interjecting if he understood it that way he doesn't make him wait long to answer the question stating that they don't use all the floors but the value is about five billion to which the hunter States whether they want to give this building to him the man seems to be getting visibly nervous glaring that he doesn't quite get the gist of what Jin Wu said just now the

man shrieks about three Billion after a while getting up from his seat and holding his hands on either side of the table because of such a loud shriek even the people sitting near their table look around in Surprise not understanding why such a sound the boy says that eug Jin's offer was for a three billion building so as he thinks that then this Guild is offering him a building twice as expensive the man Ponders how strong this boy is maybe he's just bluffing since no one can test Him the boy says that if they don't

believe him he can prove it but in the meantime he Scrolls through his thought that maybe this Chief knows about their relationship with Jin ho but was mistaken the man is already mentally panicking that Jin Wu isn't bluffing saying that such a large sum is beyond his capabilities but he needs to discuss the boy doesn't make you wait long for his reaction he stands up pushing back his chair and says that's when they're Done the man clenches his jaw thinking about the fact that if he hadn't rushed in learned the details of someone else's deal

none of this would have happened but he he is pulled out of other people's Thoughts by the boy who has turned his back to the chief drawing attention to himself with his by the way the boy turns his head toward the man asking bluntly about where he was able to get information on him there's no way the boy is shy about asking such Questions right to this man's face asking if he's looked into his past making the chief winse the man doesn't seem to know what to answer to such counter questions he feels drops of

cold sweat start to run down his face as at one point the boy disappears and the man fearfully thinks he is using a disguise hearing words behind him about not turning around the man now realizes why eugin made such a suggestion he begins to confess that he didn't do any Investigation on purpose the man continues to speak giving an example about three Global incidents confirming someone else's abilities as a highly ranked Hunter the man talks about maybe Jin ho seeing Jin Wu's skills during the second raid and the boy bluntly asks how many people know

about him now the man honestly says that only he and his subordinate know about him who is now eating lunch and thinking about his boss and what he is doing right now the boy Thinks he revealed himself because of his Highgate sweep rate says he wouldn't want many people to know about him the boy asks that if a rumor about him gets out can he consider the chief himself and his subordinate the chief is slightly nervous and covers his eyes saying he's obligated to report this to the Guild Master but he doesn't quite want to

die so early the man continues saying he will correctly convey this to his subordinate only to be heard Thanking him in return the boy continues that due to clearing a large number of dungeons they have hindered the white tiger Guild but they won't stop the man looks at him slightly nervously continuing that dungeons are fewer and fewer and newcomers need to be trained somehow the boy looks at the chief confidently and afterward offers some kind of deal that will apparently fix this whole situation the man doesn't quite understand what the guy is getting At what

he exactly wants to hear from him and he interrogates wondering the boy wants to sell them the three gates they have reserved so this offer is for today only and others will have a hard time finding such Gates the man Ponders that the one is quite cunning and it will be difficult to train newcomers so he just agrees and asks the price the boy without ceremony states that he wishes to receive 300 million one for each gate causing the other to be Shocked the man is already starting to panic at this price he says that

it is beyond the capabilities of their Guild and offers a maximum of 200 million the kid doesn't seem like he's going to fight over the goal he set and just settles for 200 million the man extends his hand for a handshake nervously asks if they have a deal and Jin Wu says he's expecting 600 million one in his account the boy seems to recall some sort of gift forcing the man to open his mouth To pour the red liquid into it the man watches in shock as the wounds on his own face instantly heal and

leave nothing behind surprised more the man asks that if the Man shows his aiming skills can Jin Wu be considered to trust him to which the man asks him to keep his secret the boy leaves the building and the man Still Remains seated at the same desk until a stunned subordinate runs up to him a subordinate nervously runs up to him and asks him what the Glow was on the other man's face and if they got a deal the man continues to come to his senses at after talking to him stating that they seem to

have met an even more terrifying individual than they thought the boy raises the phone receiver to his ear to notify the caller that 600 million1 has successfully arrived in his account the man on the other side of the phone asks who he managed to sell the canceled gate to to which the man replies that it's a trade Secret there is some shouting coming from the second manager's office there is noise and commotion something seems to have gone wrong the chief seemed shocked to hear the news from a subordinate that the C rank gate is still

left in their territory a subordinate holds out his phone to the chief saying the price at the gate is no more than 10 million and the chief doesn't believe what he sees the subordinate himself nervously reports That eugin Ho's team has not booked any gates for today the chief is shaking he's in shock that they've been duped made to pay for something that isn't there at all and yes he just failed the Recon the man reflects on the fact that he did it without even fearing that the chief might reveal someone else's identity but then

someone calls an unknown number sends a new message it's from Jin woo and it says it's compensation for them digging into his Past the man exhales realizing that this is what Jin Wu had been counting on all along realizing just how badass the hunter is at what he does the man surprisingly calmed down saying that even in this way but was able to get Jin Wu's number so one must be content with what one has the man says that the money spent is not that much for the white tiger Guild but he might have problems

with his superiors a boy dressed in a sports uniform stands kneading his hands And afterward says aloud that he is about to start something after his words a purple glow appeared in front of him dazzling everything around him with brightness and adding a powerful atmosphere around him the boy's hair is slightly Tangled and up he's vocalizing about changing jobs which he thinks sounds pretty good A large purple glow appears in front of his body as if beckoning him to go inside while he wonders what kind of monsters are in There the glow gradually changes in

different colors becoming brighter and darker attracting one's attention while one thinks that finally this game finally this game becomes real for the boy he gets inside the gate and then those disappear from sight leaving Darkness some monster in large and heavy armor swings his sword fighting the boy as best he can strangely enough the boy is much stronger than this monster and tackles it with great speed getting rid Of his enemy the boy uses his Critical Strike which wastes his mana and is only used for his dagger to slay his enemy as quickly as possible

the boy barely recoils from the strong glow that rolls over this monster in a large stream causing him to be knocked off his feet much to the boy's surprise he notices that his attacks do no damage watching as the monster calmly endures the magic the boy reflects on the fact that this monster isn't that strong only his armor Is strong enough so he's still alive the boy analyzes the fact that there is no unpredictability in other people's movements and there is no great force in their attacks that would knock Jin Wu down the monster aims

his sword somewhere but doesn't hit and the boy's shadow moves behind quickly scoping out different places for this monster to attack the boy recalls his past battle in which his blade could not defeat the sturdy armor of his opponent the boy Thanks to his great speed grabbed the stranger's head and ripped it to shreds leaving no chance to move the boy says it's a puppet type monster but it's no use in Long battles as if it doesn't even count as a monster due to the boy using a torch for lighting instead of a fluorescent Rock

the place is quite dark the boy realizes that he cannot spend a lot of Mana here because to get out of here you need to clean up the entire dungeon leaving nothing the boy realizes That if he had foreseen this whole situation he would have put more points into intelligence so that he wouldn't have had such shortcomings with his powers this career change Quest is dangerous enough he realizes that the boy has no way to heal and it looks like he may be here to stay for a long time the boy tries to remember if

he has done his daily quest which usually takes over 12 hours and is quite tedious the boy realizes he needs to get everything over With quickly so he can start his daily Quest thinking centipedes will be next but at first looking ahead where big bulky armor appears in someone else's path there seems to be only one thing left for him to do the boy says that he needs to take care of these monsters that take care of their strong defenses before going forward the boy trying not to waste much time thinking leans in as if

aiming for one of his targets ahead his palm turns into a fist that gains Some strength that even strong currents of air appear around his hand the boy aiming at his Target hits right on the armor of one of the monsters causing it to fly in the air for a moment the stranger's speed is so great that he unable to get his feet on the ground drags another monster behind him out of the four monsters two of them flew off a great distance a certain strong stream of air surrounding them thanks to the strength of

the boy's Fist without Wasting a second of precious time the boy transforms into a kind of Shadow pushing himself off the ground to fly high in the air just as he calculates on his big jump trajectory The Boy Hits one knee right on one of the monster's heads disposing of it in the same instant the boy moves on to the other monster that flew off his strong grip holding the alien's head and pressing harder all of the stranger's power accumulated in that grip to get rid of his opponent once and For all squeezing the stranger's

head with all of his strength in the same instant the stranger's head flies off still between the shoulder and elbow of the boy who puts all his effort into it the boy realizes that if he can't deal with them with a dagger he just has to hit where the monster's bones are the boy examines the armor lying on the ground realizing that some even had something fallen off of them and things are decent enough the boy is amused Saying that it's good that no one can see this thing because outwardly it's funny but will it

protect Jin wo the boy finds a bag of gold roughly calculating that it contains about 30,000 gold coins at some point the boy realizes that someone is right next to him so he reacts with instantaneous speed seemingly barely making it his dagger accurately hits the head of one of the monsters asking in his thoughts that was this monster with a disguise this does Not encourage the boy he is a little tense because the task is already not easy and then there are monsters with disguises the boy sees some sort of Mage in front of him

realizing that this time it is this monster with a disguise that uses Firepower the boy has no way of knowing what is going on in this place this magician is using disguise with his magic just like joyu Juan the boy Scrolls through his thoughts that everything looks as if this situation is Like his past battle as if it's happening again the room is filled with a large number of monsters with a wide variety of skills and abilities many of them dangerous to the boy Jin Wu realizes that this place is much more complicated than he

ever imagined given that there are many different types of monsters with their own characteristics the boy realizes that if he takes points off his strength he won't be able to break the armor of the knights and if His instincts are low he'll have trouble with assassins the boy needs to save as much Mana as possible as much as he can and he needs to stop taking opportunities because fatigue is increasing the boy turns away from the chaos going on behind his back everything is just going his way preventing the boy from gaining any strength for

energy the boy is gradually sweating his breathing even beginning to hitch for the longer he is here the Worse the situation becomes for him the boy settles down on the cold floor bending slightly in his body realizing he needs to close his eyes briefly to reduce his fatigue just as the boy is about to relax he grabs a sharpened Arrow from somewhere realizing that rest is off in front of the boy stands a large number of archers who are dressed in their strong armor clearly intent on massacring The Boy The Boy clutches the arrow in

his hand with anger bending it In half and afterward is annoyed at not being given even a chance for some rest the boy wasting no time opens The Leather Pouch to get a flask of fresh water and 20,000 gold coins which might do something to help the boy analyzes that he has gotten over his fatigue a bit and has collected many different items that should help him in this battle the boy stands in an empty room saying that even after being so pumped he still won't understand one thing he Can't understand the level of the

thing behind that golden and high door that hides something interesting and Powerful the boy wasting no time presses his hand on the door which gradually opens and realizes it's the boss's room inside such a strong flow of wind makes someone else's hair develop and his clothes slightly pull back this shivering makes even his Spirit tremble the boy looks around the room in front of him analyzing the place realizing that it Seems to be a throne room what with no one inside yet the boy steps a little further into this room realizes how strong and terrifying

the aura around here is which can't help but be bad the boy is trying to understand his body and what he feels now his ears eyes fingertips all react to this place the boy stares intently somewhere ahead of himself seeming to recall something as if he had felt similar once before these feelings seemed to remind him of the Very place in the two-l dungeon that he remembered for quite some time the boy notices a strong opponent in front of him with a red uniform and a terrifying Aura he feels that same bone chilling feeling the

boy stares intently and studiously seeming to realize that this energy is coming from this particular guy this guy is a bloody warlord of igis his eyes glowing with white light his face can't be seen by ordinary eyes everything is carefully hidden the boy Clenches his Jaws realizing that the dark red tidle is definitely de definitely definitely different from all the others here the boy realizes that in front of him stands exactly the Knight who protects the empty Throne getting rid of ill-wishers with all his might the boy can't help but notice that this Knight is

purposefully walking specifically towards him making him tense up the blood Knight doesn't waste a moment of his time swinging his huge Weapon as if trying to get rid of it as quickly as possible as soon as the Knight swings the boy reacts instantly settling back down to the floor just to avoid ending up lying in pieces on the floor this kind of impact was so strong that even rocks began to fly out from the dungeon itself causing the ground to tremble violently the boy compares the pillars to the tofu that the blood Knight had cut

so easily realizing that the one was very even strong the boy not Wasting a second of his time tries to try and do some damage on the blood Knight's armor surprisingly enough the blade failed to inflict any kind of cut on this bloody Knight only leaving behind a gilded Mark the boy is slightly distracted by the fact that the Knight is a pretty fast and cunning guy so his weapon is already bent over the stranger's body the boy barely has time to react to the stranger's attack flying away with his strong jump far away Shaking

the ground beneath his feet in the darkness of this dungeon some yellowish glow can be seen far ahead as if attracting attention the boy realizes that this battle is going to be very long and hard for him he clenches his Jaws and tries to focus the boy Dodges other people's huge weapons using his skills which he only has to get rid of the enemy he takes advantage of the large wind flow settling to the ground for a while while the blood Knight Stands with his back turned away from the boy as if to look for

him the boy clenches his Jaws trying to figure out what he should do realizing that armor restrains movement if you have less than 80 strength and this guy is clearly over 80 his strength far exceeds that of the boy even his agility is better the boy had no idea that the Knight would turn out to be so strong he thought he couldn't defeat him without a weapon but the boy has another option he begins to Knead his hands seemingly preparing himself for the intended version of his actions the Knight is watching the boy from the

side as if he finds the situation amusing as some kid decides to straighten out the Knight the Knight seems to treat him as a worthy opponent he decides to place his weapon nearby for the time being the blood Knight like the the boy himself begins to prepare for the upcoming battle pulling off his red robe thanks to the sharp ends he can Anchor it directly into the rocky ground deciding that this seems to ease his burden during the battle itself the blood Knight appears before the boy in his red armor looking at him intently as

if to show that he is ready for battle the boy only seems to get more annoyed at such gestures taking it as the Knight not taking him seriously at the same time the blood Knight without wasting a second of his time accelerates at high speed towards the boy heading towards Him it happens so quickly and unexpectedly for the boy that the Knight before he can react pushes forward with Force the boy doesn't have time to move he's like some kind of puppet watching the Knight grab him by the collar of his jacket the blood Knight

grabbing his Target pushes the boy with great speed straight into the wall behind Jin Wu The Boy seems barely able to move his limbs he's dazedly trying to realize what just happened the boy barely reacts in time To cross his arms at his chest getting hit hard by the bloody Knight which continues the attack the blood Knight doesn't seem to have time to react either when at that moment the boy simply disappeared from sight his fist hitting the wall directly the alien blow is so strong that the stone wall has completely collapsed and stones are

flying in different directions of this Throne Room the boy gritted his teeth feeling unbearable pain realizing that Although he had endured the blow he had lost about 500 XP even with body armor the boy realizes that he can easily lose if he keeps taking blows like this because the Knight is incredibly strong the boy watches the bloody Knight not realizing how he even needs to fight this monster but his eagerness in no way leaving his body the boy breaks into a run thinking his speed will have to help the boy activates his Sprint skill his

speed increases by 30% Jin Wu moving Very fast the boy trying to confuse the bloody Knight with his movements suddenly appears and slams his fist into the other Man's armor the blood Knight reacts instantly aiming his elbow right at the boy's head about to hit it with Force the boy barely has time to react and covers his head with his free hand clenching his jaw and trying to hold on the boy with all his effort pushes the other man's hand away from his head which he's pretty good at doing at the Same instant there is

a quick attack with his hands the boy trying to hit the blood Knight with great speed the boy's blows follow other blows he builds strength in them to make the bloody KN stagger the boy engrossed in his Swift attack isn't quite paying attention to what's going on around himself at the same instant the blood Knight swings and hits with great force right on the boy's head causing him to recoil the boy's head turns the other way from the blow Itself his health is greatly reduced so the resilience skill is activated the boy cheerfully points out

that if his defense has increased due to a passive skill he still has a chance the distraction is quite cunning the blood Knight deafly grabbing the boy's leg with his strong grip the Knight not wasting a second of his time swung with all his might towards the other man's leg about to straighten the boy out at the same instant there is a big bang With a strong flow of wind at the guy's Battle Ground causing the ground beneath them to crumble there even seems to be some kind of stream of smoke emanating from the boy's

body blood gradually flowing out from his mouth knocking him out of his strength the boy settles right on the throne of the bloody night he can barely move for he has received a very strong blow the boy bends down unable to move in the other direction away from the bloody Knight who has Already approached him which doesn't take long to see the blood Knight extends his arm to the other side and at the same moment his leftover sword flies to him in a golden stream a huge weapon becomes near the bloody Knight he immediately grabs

it with his hand to accomplish the intended deed and now comes the long awaited moment for the bloody Knight he swings in with great speed to kill the boy the atmosphere is heated around this dungeon and the air Is mixed with some dirt and rocks but the boy has no intention of leaving this world so soon he grips the sword with his fingers looking confident and hateful the boy took such a strong Blow from the bloody Knight that the air and various puffs of smoke flew around the boy starts his magic power with his free

hand Gathering it as best he can for his strength is gradually running out the boy clenches his jaw PA and squeezes out one word at a time gradually for it is Very difficult to do everything at once a stranger's dagger appears in the boy's hand which he tried to draw to himself as it suddenly goes straight into one of the bloody Knight's eyes the blood Knight reacts instantly his head rising up still holding that boy's dagger inside but it's not over yet the boy doesn't let the blood Knight wake up not giving the moment to

attack so he clutches at the other man's body with all his might the boy presses the bloody Knight into the opposite stone wall begins to press into it with tremendous power the boy stumbled back at the last moment to grab his dagger lest he leave such a precious item for someone else the boy's gaze is coldblooded and confident thinking about the fact that he won't give this object to anyone the boy watches other people's attempts to summon their own weapons but Jin Wu doesn't allow it he extends his arm out to the side again realizing

he can Summon his dagger back trying to do so as quickly as possible I in the same instant the boy swung with tremendous Force hitting right at the blood Knight's throat starting to use the power the boy's gaze is confident and waiting for that long awaited moment trying to do everything clearly and quickly the boy uses his Critical Strike causing the blood Knight to Simply hang from such a Relentless blow to his body the boy doesn't hide his emotions Screaming from their overabundance putting all his great effort into one result the boy looks straight into

the eyes of the bloody Knight from which some smoke is already emanating his dagger helping to finish off the enemy in the final result the bloody Knight settles to the floor unable to counter such an attack in any way the boy is breathing tiredly he's pretty exhausted from all the intense fighting that's taking its toll it seems that after a While some white liquid starts flowing out of the bloody Knight right down his chin some sort of white puddle gradually appears around the blood Knight itself is a small stream of wind surrounding it the boy

can't recover his breath he tries to catch his breath and asks disbelievingly that could he really win the boy clutched his hands in his lap realizing that he was close to his death for he was no better at anything than the Knight himself the boy realizes that This Victory is pure luck for himself had he made a mistake he would be lying dead on this Earth after some time of contemplation the boy exclaims in surprise that interesting objects have begun to emerge from the bloody night the boy boy even begins to sing along while holding

some four items in his hands realizing that this is an incredible reward for him in this place the boy uses the leather sack receiving a million 500,000 gold Jin wo's gold has Doubled from what it was before the boy is shocked to notice the s-rank item he received which is a red knight helmet and a great item in battle the characteristics of The Red Knight helmet are incredible it gives so many useful skills that Jin Wu needs so badly the boy holds an or orange run stone with a touch of ruler in his hand and

he also has something else interesting and that interesting thing is a green run stone that grants some sort of return that It's not quite clear what it's for yet Jin Wu boy after analyzing all the bonuses he received for defeating the throne room boss he realizes that there seems to be more to it his attention is drawn to a magical portal that has appeared from somewhere which seems to prove that things are not as simple as they should be here the atmosphere instantly changes to a somber one the boy tenses up waiting to see what

will happen next In This Very portal the Boy's gaze changes to a strained one as he exclaims that he knew it was impossible that things could be so easy in this dungeon the boy notices that something dangerous and scary will soon be fighting alongside him it seems to be monsters too but thankfully not like this powerful boss the boy lifts his head up and realizes that there are some glasses above him that seem to indicate the longer he stays here the boy looking around him notices that someone has come Out of that portal after all

standing with his feet on the cold ground another huge monster appears in front of the boy from which some moments with the current only the monster is not one but several the boy is confidently backing himself that he can overcome these guys even in his current state which is a very good thing the boy Ponders that if these monsters were of the same level as igis it would be impossible for him to defeat them at all the boy Ponders how long the Time or above will go but it is an appropriate condition for this career

change Quest the boy realizes that he doesn't have much Mana left but he stays on the plus side well enough even if he uses his disguise the boy continues that for every second of cloaking exactly one Mana is spent so he will only have 3 minutes to cloak the boy happily realizes that he still has plenty of health and Mana so he will try to hang on as long as possible a wizard appears From somewhere and uses his pretty good skill thanks to which he can detect the boy's presence the Mage uses his strong skill

which helps him stay alert and not get killed by an enemy strike to figure out his location there seems to be some sort of orb with an eye in the air that easily detects Jin Wu's presence even if he uses his power in the form of a disguise the boy is tense and angry at the same time that he's being noticed by the Mage despite his disguise which is Unexpected enough for Jin wo at the same instant the knights in the room turn their attention to the boy spotting him in space as soon as there

is any chance for the knights to spot the boy amidst The Emptiness in the room they try to make their shot at the same instant the boy himself appears that being even with his back to these monsters massacres them with his great skills the boy's strength is so strong and pumped up that Jin Wu using his skills causes the two Monsters to fly off a great distance the boy turns in the direction where those two monsters should have gone and his gaze changes activating the bloodlust skill the boy using this powerful skill causes monsters to

lose 50% of their characteristics which already affects them instantly the boy realizes that the bloodlust ability consumes 100 Mana units so he only has one chance for this instance the boy loudly proclaims that he has to deal with the most number of Opponents in one minute starting to deal with them a huge number of monsters surround the boy on all sides but he does his best to make more than half of these foes disappear from here much to their surprise but these monsters realizing that they couldn't cope with such a strong opponent ran towards the

opened gate in a huge crowd the boy's health is greatly reduced to a thousand he growls realizing that this case isn't that easy a minute is too short for such A crowd the boy realizes that these monsters are coming out of those Gates much faster than he himself can deal deal with them they are not as stupid as they seem the boy gets an alert that his passive fortitude has been activated which he must use on his opponents the boy realizes that he has been irresponsible by spending too much mana on disguise so because of

this he is unlikely to be able to use other skills it's hard enough for the boy to cope Against this crowd he thinks about the return Stone but does he even need to use it now although the difficulty is high the boy remembers about the stone of return realizes that if if he uses it it will mean that Jin Wu has failed this Quest the boy's gaze moves to the overhead clock that tells the time but he is shocked by something it seems even very unpleasantly shocked it turns out it's only been about 5 minutes

but there are so many attackers that it's just Hard for the boy to cope alone against them the boy pulls out the green stone of return realizing that he has no other choice if he wants to stay alive so he'll have to use it the boy seems oblivious to what's going on around him that a weapon from one of the monsters that picked up a good moment is already flying towards him at the same instant with great force the boy flies this blow right into his forearm yes with such force that streams of wind envelop

the Stranger's body around him the boy unable to find the strength to keep his feet on the ground after such a blow falls on top of her holding on to the sight of the hard blow all the monsters surrounding the boy suddenly froze as if they were expecting to see the further body movements of Jin Wu who was lying down for now after a moment a huge stream of air appears as if some Titan has risen and it's just Jin Wu Gathering his strength the boy bends slightly in His body his clothes visibly frayed and

tattered but this in no way prevents him from continuing his plan seemingly oblivious to the stone of return the boy's gaze changes to an angry one the kind that cannot tolerate defeat so he proves to to himself that he is obligated to finish this Quest without defeat the boy takes the opportune moment to fold his palm into a fist and gather his strength saying what a great chance this is for one thing the boy Recalls that because he was at Rock Bottom he always longed to be at the very top jumping as high as he

could the boy knows the sadness of what it feels like to be the weakest he remembers other people's words about his rank what help he would even be able to give them the boy remembers what was said about him is he the one who hides behind a comrade's back the one who can't kill a single Monster only angers him more a couple seconds after a high jump the boy Lands on the ground hitting right into one of the monsters already on the ground the boy hears words about his nickname of the weakest Hunter everyone is

talking about Jin Wu being the weakest s-ranked Hunter one of the men listens to the other and seriously can't believe that son is a naysayer what is it about him that makes him so weak another man says that Jin Wu comes their dungeon instantly becomes light wary that someone might hear them the boy Does not hold back his tears hearing the words of supportive people that he should rest he is asked to sit down for a while the boy hears someone's voice saying that isn't it his fault for trying to play with his death at

every opportunity the boy turns toward the booming voice listening to see if it isn't a miracle that an e- ranked Hunter Rises to such a level the boy gazes at whoever is standing in front of him and it turns out to be a full copy of him But at a young age talking about his past the boy is visibly shocked he sweating a little from overwhelming nerves interjecting that he doesn't think he's himself little Jin Wu says he can't believe he is the boy he is now that he has matured so much looking like a

muscular and strong guy little Jin wo though he lists the boy's good looks continues that it's just a fake he's just a wimp little Jin Wu asks what makes him different from the boy is that He finds himself in the same situation where he is once again on the cusp of life and death the boy listens to the voice of his child version as he suddenly pushes the monster swooping down on the relaxed boy causing him to recoil little Jin Wu says that eventually if he doesn't control himself his attitude will ruin himself the boy

finding no words for the other's advice only changes his gaze to an annoyed one glaring that little Jin wo shut up in an Unexpected moment a huge hand in strong armor appears from somewhere behind him causing the boy to stagger back the boy's look changes to one of surprise there was no way he expected that he could be caught in some weakness when he was distracted by the other Jin woo before the boy appears a huge monster in armor that towers with its body showing all its power in front of him after a few couple

seconds the first attack from the monster occurs which clearly hits Right into the boy's body forcing him to go the other way the boy does not expect such a fast and strong attack he tries to dodge but the monster grabs him without giving him a chance to run away after a moment the monster's large fist flies straight into the boy's back causing him to lose his balance and Collide face first with the ground the boy's gaze changes to shocked there is no way he would expect such a thing from some night after all there was

no such Aggressive person here the knight in large armor continues to press the boy's body into the already shattered Stone floor while the other monsters watch among this crowd of other Knights a small version of Jin wo says that the boy has a lot to go through if he's not willing to give up he continues that the one will have to straighten out even more people leave them in trouble or sacrifice them this even includes his family and friends little Jin Wu gets The kid with his words about driving himself into a grave Alive by

continuing to do everything at the same instant one of the huge Knights swings his weapon to deal with this boy once and for all the boy lifts his eyes upward feeling the same Sensation that he once did he just can't remember it what happened then after that the smaller version of Jin Wu says that luck is also a skill it seems that leaving him here to die is too great a loss for luck itself little Jin Wu seems to finish his speech daring to leave the boy alone amidst this cluster of angry knights in armor

the boy can no longer move or somehow resist this fate the huge monster is swinging his weapon but there are Zer seconds left the huge Knight stabs his weapon straight into the ground should have ended the boy once and for all but the other is moved into the penalty area the Knight does not understand because just before he was a weakened and half alive boy Something broke and went out of control the huge Knight watches as he hits the stone floor instead of the slain boy shattering it slightly with his power the boy opens his

eyes in fear as if this was some kind of scary dream that would end with dire results the boy lifts himself up in his body to look at what surrounds him around him and it seems to be some kind of desert the boy can afford to Exhale and even take a breather for a while questioning if this Is really the penalty area the boy's mind flashes back to the last fragments of his life spent in the very dungeon where he almost left this world the boy analyzes that if you really think about it he never

did his daily Quest so time ran out on it which saved him the boy marveled at what a cool coincidence it is that he was able to survive in such a dangerous situation thanks to such a thing the boy remembers that very nervous moment in the throne room where He had his own timer where the more he stood in that spot the more points he would get the boy realizes that the quest was so difficult that he could only hope for some luck or maybe he was so encouraged that he got more points the boy

Ponders in his head whether it's luck or maybe coincidence itself in all its Glory you can call it whatever you want so he keeps heading in the direction of the store the boy recalls that his fatigue has risen above 90 for The first time so he wishes to buy some cool Earth for that the boy uses the potion realizing that it doesn't add to his health in any way so he'll have to wait a while for it to regenerate the boy is thinking about the profession change quest dungeon but maybe by practicing in the penalty

area he can raise the levels here the boy gets to his feet rubs his neck and confidently States that he has never felt so good and better the boy only wonders if the Monsters here will help him raise any level for himself the boy suddenly says he doesn't need to worry about that seeming to notice a few monsters somewhere ahead of him eager for battle the boy instantly jumps up from his seat settling right on the head of one of the huge monsters with his dagger straightening it out the boy keeps busy pumping himself up

agreeing that if he can survive in this interesting place the boy receives some notification that He needs to survive in this place for four allotted hours in order to get back the boy raises his gaze to the side as if something would distract him from straightening out one of the monsters thinking anything that doesn't kill them the girl wakes up and gets out of her bed saying what a strange dream she just had trying to come to her senses the girl decides to look at the wall clock realizing that it's quite late and the boy

still hasn't come yet is he really Working late the girl lies back on the bed covers herself with a blanket and thinks that maybe he's got himself a girlfriend though she's not sure he can have any the girl says that she definitely definitely told him about the PTA meeting so he should definitely come to it today the girl looks at the ticking wall clock as if to reassure herself reassessing whether he is definitely coming to this meeting a notification comes in that the penalty Quest is gradually coming to an end there are only 15 minutes

left to stay in this place the boy tackles monsters in the area with great speed and ease creating critical hits a notification arrives that Jin Wu has upgraded his level which can't help but please the guy standing in the middle of a lot of Monsters the boy realized that he could heal in the penalty area as soon as he increased his level and thanks to the store he could regenerate other Abilities as well once again the quest notification comes back that there are some 3 minutes left to go back to doing this profession change Quest

the boy says that he still has time to prepare he'll have to do whatever he can do the dagger doesn't always help him the boy thinks about the fact that he will need a stronger weapon than this one so he decides to look in the popup store searching for the right one the boy sees some choice of weapons finding a dagger That can even Pierce armor which is in no way a good thing the boy realizes that the price of this weapon is quite High costing about 2,800,000 gold coins but why not the boy realizes

that things will be much different thanks to this weapon it has a night killer effect that will make life easy easier the boy bandages his arm along with the dagger in his hand thinking that by doing so he won't lose his weapon like he did with the return Stone the boy finally Finishes bandaging his arm his gays confident he is ready for any fight and outcome for he must try the boy in his other hand holds an orange run Stone of the ruler's touch which might give another chance at a tough moment for the kid

the boy recalls that the Run Stone he got from Kang T shik helped him learn the skill of disguise but this time something will be different the boy uses the orange run Stone of the ruler's touch at the same instant a stream of Golden air and some kind of power appears around him now the boy can control objects without touching them that ability that doesn't require Mana it's quite useful the boy recalls a blood Knight who seems to have used similar skills perhaps thanks to him Jin Wu now has such a thing as well the

boy thinks he can't move objects that are too big he tries it on a rock that doesn't move because the ability level is low the boy realizes this is his last Chance he thinks it's the most he could have prepared for in those couple of minutes the boy realizes that it seems he will have to rely on his own luck for the rest realizing that the penalty Quest has been successfully completed the boy returns to the very place where he almost died because of the large number of knights who seem to have been waiting for

his return all along the boy is surprised to find himself in this place for some some 4 hours of a Punishing quest to get back to a place where there are many times more nights a large number of monsters instantly swoop down on the boy determined to Massacre their target quickly but who thought Jin Wu had grown up in the meantime the boy using his dagger instantly cut all the knights attacking him like pieces of some kind of meat his eyes flashing with blue light the boy appears in his own amazing character he confidently wields

his new weapon handling these knights With with such ease as if he never dreamed such a thing the boy realizes that the night killer effect is a very useful thing now it's much better than fighting with bare hands as it was before this weapon the boy has been massacring the countless Knights attacking him for some time now which doesn't seem to end here at all the boy senses something a Miss with the floor itself he feels that after dealing with a large number of knights his level Never Rose the boy recalls the penalty area in

which he was raising his level even Warlord igis gave him experience realizing that the healing effect limits experience the boy realizes that there was no way the Mages standing at the back of the battle were attacking him directly when the knights as if to distract the boy were taking all the damage the boy wonders what kind of magic these Mages used a debuff or another kind of curse but he still feels Nothing the boy's gaze changes instantly as he begins to think that this might be summoning magic he didn't realize he had the boy it

seems begins to understand the whole essence of the gate because from them after a certain time Knights appear thus increasing their number the boy realizes that it doesn't matter how many Knights he defeats they still won't give him experience they're just abnormal monsters since they were summoned the boy gathers strength in his Clenched Fist from the anger that overwhelms him for the Summoners were the last to leave this gate the boy gets to one of the Mages tormenting his body with his magical power and skills realizing that they are the ones in charge in this

battle after receiving the blow one of the Mages instantly leaves this space disappearing as dark air leaving behind nothing useful exactly this second as soon as the Mage leaves this life instantly all the Conscripts also independently die one by one the boy uses his blade throw ability realizing that the knights have been summoned by Wizards through this magical gate the boy realizes that this isn't the end and he needs to find the rest of the lurking Wizards using disguises most Mages instantly use the detection ability trying to find a target of interest in the form

of a boy the Boy thinks about the fact that maybe these Wizards have found his location he is Already finding these Mages who are his main target but due to the fact that the Mages used their abilities he also found them themselves they're disguised that these Wizards are in the boy watches from the sidelines realizing that there aren't many Mages left flopping down in the crowd amongst the large number of knights the boy turns his attention to his newly purchased weapon which was left embedded in the stone floor as soon as Jin wo had massacred

one Mage the boy Uses the first level ruler's touch ability which requires no Mana usage but controls different objects the boy without wasting precious time grabs his weapon with his hand and is about to finish off all the ill wishers of this dungeon the boy gets up to one of the Mages rather quickly his weapon very quickly messing up the other's body disembowelling one of the Mages a notification comes that another Mage has been successfully defeated by the hands Of the boy he gradually disappears dissolving into dark smoke in the air the boy is confident

in his actions he is serious about winning this dungeon exclaiming joyfully that there are only four Mages left the boy realizes that getting to these Wizards isn't easy as they use their Knights to take the blows of Jin wuo on themselves the boy acts very fast thanks to his new weapon with it really as much easier to deal with the opponent's attacking him the boy Notices again that his weapon is slowly dissolving Into Thin Air but he uses the ruler's touch ability the boy pulls his hand towards the disappearing object as if trying to catch

it so that it doesn't vaporize Into Thin Air only the boy's outstretched hand ends up at the face of one of the knights who doesn't even see the stranger's movements beside him the boy instantly turns his palm into a fist to aim at the other's head to get rid of one opponent opponent the boy just as he Had intended his blow performs it with tremendous Force causing the Knight to Simply break into different pieces the boy seems energized by everything that is going on he confidently states that he will chop everyone present into pieces the

boy just as he had said earlier that he could handle these talentless Knights Towers over a bunch of Life shattered Monsters the man stands at the very top of the folded dead Knights of this dungeon but the Work is still going on for the there are many of them only the boy overlooks one point of his safety completely oblivious to the fact that he could be attacked from behind which is what happens when the sword is thrust into him the boy Twitches in such surprise growling in pain that even the sword breaks apart remaining chunks

in Jin Wu's body the boy's breathing is confused he can feel the blood rushing from the wound that is bleeding he endures the overwhelming Pain but he's not going to back down the boy cries out Furious ly about how much longer these Wizards will hide behind the backs of the knights afraid to fight face to face the man irritatedly finishes his speech pulls his hand forward instantly grabbing one of the Mages right by the neck taking out all his anger on him the boy doesn't make him wait long for someone else's fate instantly massacring him

with his dagger looking irritated at the sagging body in His grip the boy happily realizes that there are about three Mages left which he must definitely deal with and as quickly as possible because enough time has already passed at one point the boy notices a purple glow from beneath the immobilized bodies he had just a couple minutes ago massacred Standing On Top of the monsters spread out by his hands the boy finds himself on top of some monster that has risen from other people's dead bodies even a sword in its back the boy Realizes that

before him appears a huge monster Golem that is far more powerful of the combined Knights and mages here the boy in no way expects such a monster in front of him instantly jumping off the stranger's back quickly leaping away from this monster to avoid being attacked the boy settles to the ground holding the dagger with his bandaged hand and not knowing what he should do for now with such a stone monster here this Golem is quite strong its Destructive power just easily destroys the stone floor turning it into some impassible Road the boy instantly falls

into His Image his eyes beginning to glow blue and his speed inreasing slightly to dodge the boy notices the glow next to the Mages realizing that they have decided to replace the number of countless knights with a single destructive force the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste his energies on one huge monster which is clearly going To take a lot of his time and nerves and take his health as well gaining great speed and amazing strength the boy pulverizes in one blow every standing Mage in the distance from the battle site leaving one

enemy behind the boy Gathering all his strength finishes this battle with the last Mage he disposes of ending this beating beautifully thanks to his speed at the same instant the huge Stone Golem begins to collapse right before the boy's eyes it settles To the ground and crumbles into pieces some Stones following the main Golem destroying the place fall the knights themselves that had been such a great inconvenience to the boy all this time the boy looks at what's going on on exhales relaxedly and states that if the Mages didn't get together in one Bunch it

would be hard to deal with the Golem the boy looks at a timer that describes the amount of time spent in this place and afterward comes a notification that All monsters have been killed the boy thinks there won't be any more alerts and afterward notices that he can choose a class based on the number of points he's scored here the boy clutches his weapon in his hand realizing that the quest is over and he will get a profession he is sure he will be given assassin the boy notices another notice stating that the profession will

be issued at the end of The Player's analysis and apparently Jin Wu can't Choose for himself the boy starts to analyze that he has put all his points into strength and Agility he can get a warrior at the expense of strength or an assassin at the expense of agility he also suggests he might get a tank because of his stamina something clearly has to be from the above Fighters for Jin woo but the boy will be happy with any profession that this Quest will give him because it is with a new power that he will

be much stronger than he is now Several notifications come in that wherever the player goes the reaper will follow them and the player's path is full of various corpses and the smell of blood he's not quite sure what the alerts are about and the one continues that someone is leaving nothing for his allies to do coping with their own forces perhaps it's a warrior the next alert says that the boy will have an army of the Dead that will follow his orders forcing the whole world to obey His laws the boy is extremely surprised by

what he has just read he can feel himself starting to gradually get nervous because this mystery makes him feel shaky the boy's eyes widen in horror as he notices something ahead of him asking in disbelief that is this really his profession the boy realizes the next notice stating that his profession is Necromancer causing him to freeze in a kind of horror at what he reads the boy opens his mouth in a kind Of horror to does not know how he should react to the profession he received because he did not expect something like this at

all the boy panics in every possible way seemingly not knowing where to put himself he has never once delved into intelligence so why did he fall into this particular profession the boy subclass Necromancer is a dark Mage with an army of Undead following his Mage on his heels following all his orders and laws the boy doesn't know if there are Necromancers among the hunters but in various games they are the ones who leave most battles to subordinates the boy recalled that since he had registered in the guild he was a fighting class but Jin Wu

used weapons all the time so why this particular class the boy decides to find some pros to necromancy after all perhaps it's good in that he'll be able to create his own Army that will follow him the boy realizes that such subordinates cannot Become stronger perhaps because of this his characteristics will simply become useless at one point the boy boy contemplating what to do in this situation sees a notice about whether he will accept his class wondering if he has a choice the boy mentally hopes he can get some more class if he refuses now

which he does voicing his words out loud the boy recalls that all Hunters with unique abilities work for large guilds and have a lot of influence the Boy thinks about the fact that perhaps because of his hidden class he will have a unique ability like other guild Hunters the boy holds his bandaged hand up to his face realizing that he doesn't have to think too much you can take a necromancer class at first to give it a try the boy is still pondering what's going on looking at the area around him seeming to notice something

interesting among the knights and mages lying around the boy gazes into one of the corpses And seems to realize that these Wizards had a similar ability to necromancy the boy hesitates thinking about the fact that it's as if someone is trying to show him how to use this ability not a bad idea the boy realizes that he also has combat abilities that Mages don't have but if a mage would be capable of melee combat you get something interesting it seems that the boy is beginning to realize that with such abilities he will be able to

mop up a B- Rank dungeon or even higher on his own the boy realizes that in this game his abilities depend on characteristics levels and abilities and summoned creatures can become stronger the boy realizes and it seems begins to finally understand that thanks to such a Prof ession he will be able to raise the level no longer alone but with someone the boy makes a conscious Choice finally making his decision choosing that he is going to continue to walk side by side With this class this alert is followed by another stating that due to the

large amount of points Jin Wu will be able to raise the class to the top level the room slowly begins to fill with black smoke alerts coming one after another describing that points have been added and the return stone is unused the next alert says that Jin Wu's Point count has exceeded the limit he's allowed and black smoke is gradually approaching him the boy tenses at such a thing before Him seeming to expect something bad and unpleasant for black smoke does not attract any trust this black smoke much to Jin Wu's surprise but without any

ill intent envelops Jin Wu's body elevating his level to Shadow Lord the boy is slightly nervous about what is happening to him now surprised that his level has risen to such a peak improving it the next alert says that the boy has learned an exclusive class ability gets a boost to his characteristics becoming stronger The boy is surprised by the instant boost obviously due to having a lot of accumulated points becoming a fairly strong Warrior starting with the common Warrior to the berserk moving on to the common Knight to the greatest swordmaster the boy had

ever encountered next comes the class of ordinary Mages becoming a higher Mage a more powerful wizard after that comes the Necromancer and then the Lord of Shadows himself the boy begins to realize that it seems that If he hadn't accumulated such a large amount of points he would be some necromancers the boy realizes that he can hear some of the cries of pain and despair such loud cries of Warriors and knights who have left this world notices gradually rise above some of the immobilized bodies on the ground stating that shadow summoning can be used on

someone of the the boy finally realizes that the reason lies in the abilities of The Necromancer himself that he Possesses many different ones Jin Wu realizes that shadow extraction is needed to turn corpses into summoned creatures and since Necromancer is a commanding class it the next notification doesn't take long to arrive asking him to set up a key phrase to summon the shadow making him think twice the boy's gaze changes to serious he seems to take this key phrase responsibly choosing the word rise up short and clear at the same moment black Smoke starts coming

from the ruined armor and dead Knights as soon as the keyword boy's voice was heard a hand begins to emerge from some one Knight that tries to get out of the heavy armor at the command of his main the boy watches as an all black subordinate with a blue glow near his eyes Rises bending his body in a bowing form such an action is shocking enough to Jin wo who is in no way used to teamwork and that he will have to try something new not alone But such a picture is interesting enough to the

boy who seems a little more time and will quietly get used to his subordinates the boy begins to realize that he can turn all of his dead into summoned beings that are of normal rank for now in addition to the regular nights in the boy Dark Army there are also present from the Elite Squad that are Shadow Mages standing up to Jin wo the boy calculated that he had about 27 Knights and three Mages on his team his Maximum number being 30 very different subordinates the boy thinks about what happens when he gets someone with

an A or s-ranked Hunter those are pretty strong subordinates the boy watches the Shadows appear before him but his gaze falls on someone sitting against the wall away from the rest of the knights the boy finds a glance at igis pondering the fact that his Squad now has two a-ranked Shadows with powerful abilities the boy touches one of the Shadows with His fist saying he needs to let the 11 weakest ones go apologizing for summoning them in a bit of a hurry at the same moment after cancelling the summoning of the 11 Shadows they disappear

from that space no longer able to return to the squad the boy turns his head in some direction where there is a target of interest to him at the moment the boy looks up to the blood red warlord igis wishing for him to serve him for what a strong unit after that The boy deciding to try his luck and not languish in a long wait briefly States his rise commanding the Shadows to obey him literally a couple seconds after the man uttered the word black smoke begins to flow from the blood red body of the

warlord gradually appearing as a shadow the boy already thinks he succeeded in accomplishing the desired thing but only after that there was some resistance from the stranger's side the boy has to cross his arms in front of his own face Trying to endure the torrent of wind with black smoke in front of him something he's clearly failing at after a couple seconds a notification appears that the boy failed to summon this shadow wondering to himself why it didn't work the boy has two attempts left he states that it's not that easy it all depends on

time and it's been about 4 hours since the massacre of the boss but the boy has two more attempts at summoning the shadow of the boss in Question he will try to do what he wants voicing his command to rise the boy's key expression was followed by the same reaction from the warlord not allowing Jin Wu to take another's Shadow the boy shifts his gaze towards the throne which is empty has no king or queen sitting on it there is no in charge here in this place the boy points his hand towards the empty Throne

saying to stop defending this place whose owner has long since left this world the boy is Still gesturing with his bandaged hand as well vocalizing that he'd better follow whoever is now standing in front of him the man thrusts his bandaged hand toward the bloody warlord tries One Last Time ordering him to rise the key expression was followed by some kind of of reaction already quite different some kind of flash appears and black smoke envelops the space the boy feels this is a different reaction and response to his order he begins to smile realizing that

The Knight has decided to follow him the boy watches whoever it is in front of him begin to appear he smiles addressing the shadow quite formally the boy looks down at his subordinate changing his expression and realizing it's ridiculous and even kind of tedious when wanting to change his nickname the boy watches as the stranger's shadowy hand with sharp claws appears before him in all its Glory trying to think of a way to address him the boy briefly Ponders and Decides to name this subordinate simply igis considering what he is like in his guise in

front of the boy appears quite strong subordinate of high rank now he can be called igis and the most important thing is that this Shadow is in his command the boy looks at his subordinate with eyes glowing blue light he tells him to let this Shadow take care of him transitioning into another reality the boy is awakened by a sudden phone call that has no way of Interrupting the boy sleepily asks who is calling him and in response he hears that he is still asleep and a loud look at the time logically Jin wo must

be in a hurry somewhere the boy still can't wake up scratches his head and asks what time it is and it turns out that it's 2:00 in the afternoon to which he is so surprised he here Jin wo threateningly remember to go to school in response asking what time he should be there Realizing he needs to make it by 5: the boy instantly rises from bed parallel to say that he won't be late Hearing in return satisfied that she didn't doubt him in any way the boy is already slowly getting ready thinking about whether he

should dress better realizing that as it is but he is going to his sister's teacher being already in some room the unknown girl calls out the number 20 80 drawing the boy's attention to what is here the girl asks what the guy would Like to which the guy states that he would like a new debit card and to update his bank book getting an agreement in return the girl checks all the papers looking at the boy's bank accounts noticing that he has about 1 billion 400 million one but the one is still so young the

girl decides to ask what kind of work this boy does to which he honestly answers that he is an ordinary Hunter the girl sze seeming to understand what the guy is saying Pondering that Hunters don't get paid that much perhaps his rank is quite High the girl says that their bank has an offer for VIPs who have sent good feedback to which the boy only politely declines some girl looks at someone in front of her with an attentive and rather penetrating gaze starting to address sunu it's as if this girl can't believe that sun Jin

Wu is standing in front of her right now supposedly clarifying whether this person is Definitely beside her right now the boy in response to such a question only asks that he is so unlike Sun Jin won keeping his hand in his pants pocket the girl awkwardly says that people can change so much and he replies that he's going to a meeting with her teacher so should he really go in gym clothes many students and female students came out of their classrooms to look at Jin Wu who had come to this school supposedly surprised to see

the handsome boy a lot of Questions were sprinkled on the boy about who he was thinking that Jin a was next to her brother and that she said they liked him the girl gives a Sly look asking if her brother is sure he doesn't have a girlfriend what he did yesterday offering to introduce him to the beautiful students here the boy grabs the Girl by the cheek and starts pulling her telling her not to call her that nickname and she starts apologizing after a while the boy opens the door of One office peering inside immediately

hearing the question of whether he is Jin 's brother the Pretty Woman is excited to meet her introduces herself as her teacher and yes she didn't realize Jenna had such a wonderful brother the boy thinks that although he has studied here this is the first time he is seeing this teacher hearing a polite sit down in response to which he agrees thanking him the woman says he doesn't need to worry about jinna she's A good girl and is an example to the students so things are going smoothly enough the Pretty Woman asks if the boy

knows that J is going to medical school to which Jin Wu replies affirmatively the woman continues that Jen has good grades so she thinks she's capable of getting into that medical school but she doesn't need to push her too hard the cute teacher decides to change the subject holding up a cup of coffee and ogling that she heard about Jin Wu Working as a hunter the boy opens his eyes in shock at such words listening to the question that if Jenna had such abilities would he have sent her as a hunter the man instantly changes

in his face after hearing the question he gives the woman a serious look to let her know that no he wouldn't let her do that the Pretty Woman lowers her head exhales and vocalizes that this is what she thought as she continues to hold the cup in her hands the woman continues that she Started the topic because of one student who was going to drop out of school as it was discovered that he was awakened after which he stopped attending the woman continues that if this continues the school will start taking some action even if

you became a hunter isn't it better to graduate the woman says she doesn't know much about hunters so she decided to ask him about it asking what her rank is and the woman says it seems to be the lowest the boy realizes that This student has an e Rank and will apparently be leaving this world soon and the woman is talking about some kind of favor she says that this student is a friend of Jin Oz and can't Jin Wu talk to her so she can at least graduate from this school the boy here back

that this student is a girl named Han sunai causing Jin Wu to be surprised and open his mouth some girl in a black hoodie and with a white cap on her head calmly walks out of the building alone while a Boy asks her friend's name again the boy is standing outside the building seemingly waiting for just the right girl leaning his back against the wall behind him and saying that Korea is small as it is the boy seems to notice this girl coming out of the building so he immediately appears in someone else's feet field

of vision and says that just as he thought it's her the girl seems puzzled by the man's presence in this very place and in such a form as if he Himself works here asking what Jin Wu is here for the girl instantly asks that maybe something happen since he's here and afterward states that the hunter the teacher wanted him to meet is him the boy pulls out his cell phone which has a funny picture on it and asks if the girl knows this person the girl instantly guesses that it's Jen and he's probably her brother

saying that she went to the hospital with her recently but hasn't seen him the girl continues realizing That the boy is Jenna's brother which is why he knows her teacher and Jinn wo states that he wouldn't say he knows her well enough the girl crosses her arms over her chest and looks away stating that she doesn't know what the teacher told him but she's not going back to school and she wants to continue being a hunter the boy says she's e- ranked and her normal attacks don't work on monsters and she needs a weapon to

do the hunting which still needs to be Changed the boy asks that maybe she plans to fight them with her bare hands hoping that she's not going to become a professional Hunter for money the girl briefly Cuts short the boy's long speech saying that enough of these lectures and afterward states that Jin Wu also has an e- rank the boy mentally points out that the girl is stubborn telling her not to worry as he's not going to talk her into giving up the girl looks at the guy incomprehensibly because wasn't he going To do the

opposite while he mentally remarks that until she faces the problems herself she won't realize the seriousness of it the boy doesn't make her wait for a long answer only answering her briefly that he intends to make a great hunter out of her some respectable man with gold glasses on the bridge of his nose notes that the atmosphere here has definitely changed the man stands with one hand shoved in his pocket and his other hand holding on To the handle of his suitcase saying he's back here much sooner than he expected the man's attention shifts to

the other person that appears in his field of vision saying what a kind encounter who is standing in front of him now the man wonders what Hunter wul is doing here to which the other replies that he would naturally come to see an s-ranked Hunter the man smirks realizing that the hunter is still working in the surveillance Department as he continues To talk about how goofy this cun he is the hunter asks how long the man will stay here to which he replies that he is not going to stay long only to finish one job

the hunter is a fairly Savvy kid realizes that the Man Has Come For a Reason maybe to get the Hunter's Jin wo and Jin ho the man blurts out irritably that such interest was to be expected from this Hunter asking if he wants to stop him the man gets angry easily enough his expression instantly changing To Furious and his eyes bloodshot repeating whether or not he was going to stop him Hunter when compared to the man who arrived looks quite calm and serious replies that he's just doing his job here some kid in a green

sweatshirt exhales clearly tired after the road and another guy cheers him on saying he's all stiff a man with golden glasses tells the hunter that he likes him offering to join his scavenger Guild Hunter reflects that hang dong Su has a Brother who is a suspect in the murder and the reason for cancelling the investigation lies in this terrible Man Hunter recalls that the two were indeed related even the two of them had a lack of emotion after the massacre of the Hunter the hunter remembering their dark past changes in his gaze and frowns harder

mentally despising this man that is now with him the location changes to some abandoned and dark location at which Point someone's voice is heard saying that it's been a while the boy had come to this abandoned place with that girl meeting Chief an who apparently had to be seen once more Chief an introduces himself where he works and who he is in the management department which his assistant hun CH also does the men seem surprised to see the very same student once more she greets them briefly responding calmly Chief Anne mentally realizes that the girl

has an e- rank Realizes that there's nothing special about her and afterwards thinks that he shouldn't be so quick to jump to conclusions Chief an recalled being infuriated by Jin Wu's suggestion that they try out the new recruit thinking he was interested in their Guild the chief says not many people live in this place and the C rank gate is perfect for field testing right here another person comes into the conversation saying that it's well past 9:00 it's time for them to Stop talking and should start some man in huge polished armor appears in the

side of the people here saying they are no picnic the boy asks who the man is and the chief says it's their new a rank recruit saying the dungeon isn't for pampering the boy interjects that the man has Aang listening to the chief that his name is Kim ch Po and as can be seen he is a tank the chief continues that the strength of this raid consists of one a rank 7 B ranks and four C ranks 12 Men in all the chief goes on to say that it probably seems weird enough but they're

still new recruits after all and the guy thinks that if the raid is easy the girl won't learn anything he also thinks that this way she will more quickly realize the difference between herself and other Hunters by noticing her activity an assistant enters the conversation saying that the raid will be easy since Jin Wu will take part in it and he wants to watch it all from the Sidelines a cheerful Girl moving closer to the raid asks if the boy is going with her and he says he'll only go after her the girl's joyful face

changed to a focused one as she looked at what was ahead of her what kind of raid was going to happen here the girl deciding not to waste much time goes first gradually sinking into the portal and the boy follows her everything around is burning red somewhere in the distance something Yellow can be seen one wonders what the feeling is right now the chief along with his assistant open their mouths in Surprise and strange Sensations they stare ahead incomprehensibly something with the gate men don't understand what happens to Gates that change in size and the

feel of the gate itself is fundamentally different men do not realize what this ominous feeling is happening in the sternum it is dangerous they try to get Out of here urgently the men can't move backwards either something starts to gradually collapse everything is in the red and the wind only Rises stronger Jin Wu's head emerges from the cycle of surprising events shouting to the chief to alert the main Force immediately the boy looks as if he's trying to say something else but he's sucked inside until his hand disappears with a trailing hand and the men

stand in shock Chief Anne gets nervous immediately Takes out his phone and calls the master directly because this is not the kind of problem where only basic strength will be needed one of the hunters wonders about the Red Gate not realizing how this gate could have come from the other C rank Gates the red-haired man is visibly nervous even the veins are starting to protrude on his head thinking that if it's true what's happening now then the Man's eyes light up with a kind of flame he realizes that He needs to intervene in this matter

being the head of the s-rank white tiger Guild Beck yunho an elite Black black Mercedes flies at full speed in its direction someone sitting inside notices that it's a luxury car the driver remarks that this car is not good enough for the man and the man replies that it would be easier for him to jog at this speed he wonders how his brother's funeral went and the driver says they couldn't get someone else's body but the Funeral was Private asking if he wants to visit him the man replies that he's not interested in dead people

and he's only interested in the scum who dared to Massacre his brother the the driver asks about then where they are going now and the man says the answer is obvious they are going to the dungeon the man's smile appears instantly he states that he will find them in a dungeon the lousy hunters will undoubtedly be found just in some dungeon the driver is slightly even Nervous asking how the man is going to find them among the vast number of gates in Korea the man tells him that this isn't a problem in the 21st century

as the hunter Jin wo seems to have just entered some kind of dungeon the man peers out from under his glasses one of his pupils glowing red and he says that whether he straightens them out or not has nothing to do with jinchu the driver listening to the man's speech to the end finds nothing to say back to him and Briefly agrees continuing on his way in some place full winter is happening it is snowing here there is cold weather around and also there is a forest along with some people around the people who find

themselves in this place don't realize what this place is saying that it doesn't even look like any kind of dungeon one of the men seems to be getting annoyed with what's going on he notices that there isn't even a gate in this place so where did they get to the Boy himself also appears in this place he silently observes everything going on and doesn't sense anything life-threatening here the man thinks to himself wondering if this gate has transported them to this world and the girl awkwardly asks if anything strange has happened the atmosphere spere around

is quite calm winter and even cooler weather only from somewhere A blue arrow is flying at high speed the girl notices it at the last moment just as the boy Manages to stretch out his arm to catch that Arrow seemingly barely just catching it something is poured on one of the men right in his eyes causing him to scream loudly not realizing what is going on here and the people around him are just horrified someone here Squints a bit and notices some creatures right up in the tree shrieking loudly and drawing the attention of the

others it seems that the people here are beginning to realize That there are ice elves in the tree whose eyes can be seen in a kind of Darkness they glow with a blue glow the boy tenses as he realizes that they are ice elves which he can't sense due to the great distance between them those who have not met these elves call them ice elves and those who see them for more than the first time then prefer a completely different nickname for them instead of the beautiful word elf these people call them a word that

describes How ruthless they can be when hunting Hunters someone's hand tries to Fumble for something to press the red Essence but there's no way it can push any further realizing they've closed tightly the red-haired man remarks that this is strange enough since it's a c rank gate which is confirmed by the assistant watching him the man asks if they've contacted the Korean Hunter's Guild and the man says that they don't quite seem to want to deal with the situation the Man is instantly angry thinking that red gates only form in high- ranked Gates and the

Korean Guild doesn't want to help the man thinks it's some kind of mistake since these Gates could be of different levels and the other asks if they should measure them with a magic gauge the man replies that it's an extremely pointless idea because in their current state it makes no sense at all he asks how many employees went in there and the chief says 12 listing all The high ranking hunters in that place the man at this time thinks 1 A ranked and 7B ranked the assistant asks if these recruits will be okay after everything

that's going on the man continues to think that this gate is either a or b rank he still lists all the possible options of how and what could affect the rank of this gate the man is serious saying that if the gate is Aang you should consider the dead if you're lucky a few people can come back Alive the chief tries to say something gets confused and again states that there are two other people inside this gate who are not part of their Guild the atmosphere heats up the man asks seriously who they are and

the man says one Hunter who has caught his eye lately the man suddenly lights up his gaze expressing rage he interjects about the hunter that Chief Anu had taken a liking to the other covers his eyes saying that is correct and the man asks the rank of This Hunter maybe it's an A or maybe it's a b rank the other only shakes his head in different directions that no it's not that Rank and and the man tries to Guess that maybe he's rank s but again incorrectly the one still says that this Hunter has e

rank realizing how serious the situation is now that this is no joke and quite dangerous one of the men is Frozen in one place his mouth open in mute horror and his eyes covered in some kind of white liquid Having been disposed of in a similar fashion the boy remembers what these elves look like that they have sharp eyes and are also very attentive since they were able to hunt down the weak of the group The Boy realizes that if he had been in this situation a couple of months ago the arrow would have flown

right at him while the elves are scoping out their future victim the boy's face changes to some sort of maddened expression he easily breaks the arrow he Just caught with his hand and also looks somewhere ahead the boy promises himself he'll kill them with his own hands after someone shows up saying he didn't think these elves were so welcoming here that new recruit says that this situation is dangerous enough inside the Red Gate so they won't get out of here unless they clear this dungeon the gathered people around exclaim loudly that it happens to be

a red gate but the girl doesn't know about this gate asking Jin Wu the boy Says that this gate connects them to the other world so they can't get out of here until they clear this dungeon the boy goes on to say that to describe it in other words they're trapped in some sort of trap and they're in trouble which shocks the others the man re-enters the conversation introducing himself to everyone and then adds that he will be responsible for every life within this gate but he says that you should not hold out hope for

salvation Thanks to him because you do not know what can happen at any moment and to lead people in this place will be quite difficult the man also adds that this is why he decided to organize a separate group to mop up this dungeon with him which slightly shocks the boy the man continues that if they sit here doing nothing most will just die due to the cold and if no one wants to help him with the cleanup he'll go alone the man not long into his speech eventually asks Who would like to join him

to get this place over with and return to his home as quickly as possible the man who initiated the teamwork notices people one by one deciding to follow along so they can get to their home and out of here as soon as possible the boy standing behind the people involved Pond that they would definitely have a chance at survival if they went with an a-ranked Hunter as weird as it looks the man pushes one guy in the chest as as if To put him back in his seat telling him he's not taking this one with

him to which he reacts by growling a little in Anger the man goes on to list who can go with him and who can't and afterwards apologizes for not being able to take those who currently have a c rank or even lower the man is serious about this case says it will take a very long time so in such a situation he can't take the so expressed dead weight with him to the team the humans seem a bit insulted by Such interjecting that are they really dead weight and the one says they shouldn't be so

upset so their main goal now is to survive until they kill the boss the man is serious in his words and actions sincerely says and hopes that all his efforts will definitely not go in vain and the team he gathers will be strong enough and friendly but he is distracted by someone he is approached by some pretty girl asking the man if she can change teams now apparently Having spotted someone else or wanting to get rid of her the man tells her to do as she pleases and he wonders why she wants to change teams

while being with Aang perhaps it's a matter of some sympathy the man turns to the rest of the people saying that since he has one empty seat left he can take someone with him at the same moment the guy he rejected appears shouting that he wishes the girl walks past the boy who's watching everything from the sidelines And that one says that Kim Chu unlike Jin wo didn't notice any Flying Arrow which amazes her the greeneyed girl turns to face the boy with a slight smile she wonders at him seeming to Guess that Jin Wu

is not an rang Hunter the Red Gate is still closed one of the people left outside says he tried to gain Jin Wu's trust and he's also sure he was awakened twice the man listens to the chief's speech asks him if he's sure of his version and the chief agrees Looking down as if there's something he's not saying or about to say the man says that in that case his only hope is Kim Chul and the chief thinks that if the master had met Jin Wu in person the latter would have figured it out for

himself the head of the management department Chung Chong appears in sight stating that Kim CH shouldn't have any problems in this situation he goes on to say that Kim chul's training results are impressive and also his strength is as Strong as their Guild's main Attack Force Master only exhales because Kim Chul is indeed an a-ranked Hunter and if that one is the raid Captain he can manage the B- ranked ones well enough to mop up this dungeon the leader says that he's heard rumors about an e- ranked Hunter with Reawakening but he says that Kim

chull is far superior to that Hunter the chief Ponder looking at other people's reactions to see who will be right in this situation with all the Strong Hunters getting out of this ominous place after a while someone drives a car to the place holding on to the door and gradually getting out of the car while asking what's going on here an unidentified man Treads his feet on the ground saying aloud that he had heard that the crang gate was here but it turns out that this gate actually has an Aang a slightly hunched man with

his Sly smile and rather intimidating atmosphere comes into view he asks what The white tiger Guild Master is doing here it seems that the red-haired man in no way expects to be seen here together with hang dong Su whom he can't stand even his presence around just pisses him off completely the people standing nearby just opened their mouths in Surprise they as well as the master himself did did not expect to see this person here even the leader himself stuttered the man is an s-rank Hunter smirking lifting his glasses on the Bridge of his nose

saying he hasn't seen Beck yunho in a while they are dumbfounded asking him what he is doing in Korea and he replies that he came here to take care of some business but he doesn't expect to see the man himself here Master instantly gets angry his gaze becomes frantic he says what on Earth does he need to do in Korea living in the United States doing something on Guild property the man Smiles interjecting about the white tiger Guild Saying he wants to ask him something too asking about a certain lousy Hunter the man realizes that

the people here don't quite know who they're talking about and after clarifies about the rang Hunter but the other man doesn't understand who that is the master looks irritated at the man who has arrived and afterward is surprised when the man speaks of the hunter Jin woo who entered this gate with the others the master looking at the man approaching the Red Gate Ponders How he knows about the hunter Jin woo while the man in turn just realizes the Red Gate in front of him the boy watching with his attentive gaze with someone else's permission

wants to ask one question asking why this girl being a new recruit reacts so calmly the girl replies that the first thing she was taught is that anything can happen in the dungeon because even Hunter Kim CH had special training several hunters and recruits split into two groups facing Each other each speaking of their own way of Direction the group of hunters along with Kim Chu turn away heading down the trail they themselves had chosen wishing each other good luck as they leave the remaining group of a couple people along with Jin Wu also split

up heading towards the forest in one Bunch while the boy turns to the other group and mutually wishes good luck the forest looks surprisingly gloomy but also beautiful at the same Time as the snowflakes had a kind of good atmosphere to the place while one hears someone's voice the boy walks behind the others with his new acquaintance who is the first to start some sort of dialogue about how she feels like Jin Wu isn't going to answer her question the boy considers the terrain surrounding him at the moment pulls a vowel as if reluctant to

continue someone else's dialogue and she thinks he has at least an a rank the Girl is quite attentive to such details looking at the boy with her green eyes as if in this way she were trying to peer into another's Soul walking over to another group that is walking down the trail in a direction unknown to them but with the same goal in mind kimch stops briefly calling someone idiots a man in large armor points with his hand toward a single tree which Bears the rather prominent claw Mark of a bear that has been here

recently the man grudgingly States that the rest of the group should have waited here since the forest is ice bear territory and also thinks that because of ER wrong the others will just die a man walking along with Kim Chu amusingly asks if irang has had any decent training and he replies that there's no way he has he's just an ordinary eang at some point the man starts to become silent and his gaze earnestly goes somewhere realizing that there are several C- ranks and even B Ranks in that group but his thoughts are momentarily cut

short thinking that everything about the rest of the group just shouldn't affect him since they'll all be dead soon saying that they'll be on their own the man is holding a hugee weapon and shield in his hand which are clearly not light and lugging them all around would be from unpleasant business but Kim Chul loudly voices for his group to start preparing for battle the man with the gold glasses says he came all This way for Jin wo and the man is at the Red Gate realizing that it's hard enough to see into the face

of this Hunter Master doesn't seem to understand at all why all people are so strongly interested in this person why exactly he is surrounded by several influential personalities at once there is a tough battle going on in the cold weather a polar and ferocious bear is attacking someone seeing one of the hunters as his prey or a Target just to get rid of him The polar bear decides to launch an attack first his huge paw forcefully striking right at Kim chul's Shield who was just waiting for this moment to hurt his Enemy at the same

instant the Ferocious polar bear Roars in pain from his sharp claws that curved the other way due to hitting right on the alien Shield that even Blood starts to flow from his paws Kim Cho in his huge armor only expects such a reaction from this monster his weapon accurately hits right On the polar bear's body dispersing it instantly there were admiring exclamations all around that their Captain was simply the best a rank Hunter he had defeated all those Ice Bears almost singlehandedly the man thinks he can deal with a few Bears and the others say

they can cut the meat out of them for some something to eat realizing that so far things are going smoothly for them the man exclaims that the guys are Talking nonsense as they can't relax for a moment until they get out of here reflecting that they're only coping with all the monsters because of him the rest of the group of people are walking towards the forest with the same quiet step it's quiet and peaceful enough but at some point someone's voice breaks the silence telling everyone to wait it turns out to be the same girl

who goes along with the boy loudly saying that they can't go any further it's dangerous Enough but Jin wo doesn't understand what she means the girl continues that there are ice bear markings all around in this place and yes this whole Forest is ice bear territory and they are quite strong opponents the girl panics slightly and insists that they need to head back now before those Ice Bears return to their territory but the boy only sigh the boy interjects that just as she says that this place is full of Ice Bears and she even started

to get a Little nervous thinking she said something wrong hesitantly continuing that they need to go back the boy firmly states that that's why they're going into this forest and the girl wonders shrieking that he can't hear her at all and whether Jin Wu really wants to die like that the boy seems to be getting tired of other people's yelling saying that since this is ice bear territory their presence is the only thing they have to worry about he continues that Fighting Ice Bears makes a lot more sense than fighting ice elves which is many

times more dangerous and the girl instantly gets the whole point of what Jin Wu is saying the girl thinks that since the place is full of Ice Bears there will be no one stronger than them saying that she couldn't have thought of that and he asks if they are cold in such clothes the boy seems to decide to take a little care of his team after all they are his people after all he pulls Out his inventory which contains quite a lot of different clothes the boy tells her to put it on because it won't

be very nice if all the people here die of cold without out facing the monsters the girl watching all of this from the sidelines cannot hide her immense astonishment holding the clothes provided by the boy in her hands cringing that is it really spatial magic the men nearby wonder if spatial magic isn't confined to two things not Realizing who this guy in front of them is who he is even the girl the boy went into that Red Gate with still can't figure out who he really is seriously asking about it in the same instant the

boy pulls his hand out resting it on top of the stranger's head and stating that since he got her into this situation he has an obligation to protect her which embarrasses her the boy who is already dressed in harsh weather prepared clothes states to just not ask any Questions silencing that one the boy who is already in charge of this team has dressed everyone in his warm clothes from his inventory says the same goes for them the boy puts a finger to his lips looking at them earnestly and telling them not to ask anything from

him and not to demand anything either at some unexpected moment a ferocious ice bear appears behind the boy Jin wo turns around due to the screams coming from behind him the boy's entire team Instantly starts to panic saying that it was stupid to go into this horrible Forest because there are high-ranking monsters here the girl who appears to be panicking the most tells the others to catch the moment as she distracts the ice bear at the same moment she is stopped by a boy to which she reacts with a questioning look and he says that

he will hunt monsters himself the others shriek that it doesn't matter how strong he is because this monster is highly Ranked and the boy briefly voices his command pondering that he can't lose the experience the pissed-off polar bear doesn't seem like he's going to wait long to be attacked first so he aims right at the boy but gets caught in the snow at the same instant the boy Rises into the air jumping back a great distance causing the Ferocious bear to stand still for a while in in anticipation the boy's gaze burns with blue flames

he thinks if adding tidal Effects to his current level as well as using his own hands the boy seems to hover in the air for long slow motion seconds his fist hitting the Ferocious Bear's head knocking the air out of him all the people near this battle open their mouths in Surprise not believing what they just saw because it seems unbelievable they're shocked to think that the boy dispatched the ice bear with one punch and Jin Wu says that just as he thought the higher the level of The enemy the more experience he gets the

greeneyed girl begins to stutter seemingly unsure of how she should react to this situation asking her question again about who he really is there is a tense atmosphere in the space with a group of people looking at each other gathered in one place with the main man the master asks what he wants from the Hunter and the hunter replies that it has nothing to do with him because he just wants to have fun the master Replies that whatever his goal is at the moment they will not be able to enter the Red Gate for there

can be a wide variety of locations and temperatures inside the master continues that there might be a Jungle full of different dangerous animals and enemies out there thinking that those Hunters would just die than stay alive but the man emphatically States his own he smiles confident enough and replies that he also wants to know what's inside the man Continues to stand in front of the closed Red Gate realizing that this is problematic enough and he can't stand stand here and wait for the gate to open the other man P that Jin Wu is extremely lucky

because since it's a Red Gate even hang dong Sue won't be able to do anything about it no matter how much he wants to he also reflects on the fact that if the boy can get out of there alive he'll be a real lucky boy while a team of people are roasting meat in the Meantime each person gives their opinion on the ice bear meat to some it's tough to others it's delicious everyone is being as friendly as possible the girl asks her brother about Jen and the boy replies that she is like her because

she likes to play at home and sleep and she is a regular sleepy head at home the girl does not seem to believe because how she manages to keep her marks and the guy replies that he does not understand it himself because in Childhood they very often visited the arcade the man addresses the huntress Park he Jin as if the Ice Bears have become very scarce and she replies that it's all thanks to their Captain still reminiscing admiringly about the battle the girl distracted from a conversation with a man turns to the boy asking where

he is going to go and he says that he has already eaten and it's time to stretch the girl asks another question that will the boy really warm up here And he replies that if he doesn't he will even be punished the gathered people around the campfire don't seem to understand this high ranking hunter in any way while simultaneously agreeing that this boy is kind of weird the boy distanced from the rest of the men on his team hangs head down on some Branch relaxedly exhaling the boy also realizes that he can't leave his team

alone in this dangerous place so he has to do all his necessary chores on time the boy After spending some time on a branch to stretch himself declares that he is now finally ready for the hunt awaiting him in this place the boy notices somewhere near this place a large number of redyed ferocious Ice Bears just waiting for their prey the boy is all alone in this place and he has this whole bunch of embittered bears in front of him which he calmly handles asking if there are as many of them here or more the

boy in no way afraid that he might get into some Trouble gives the command get out in his serious voice waiting for a follow-up reaction at the same moment a large black shadow begins to form from behind the boy's back enveloping the place with its mystery and danger black magical Shadows begin to emerge from beneath the ground worshiping their shadow Lord doing all his bidding and orders the boy States addressing his Shadows that this is their first mission which will have to go as successfully and interestingly As possible attracting the attention of his subordinates the

boy settles to the ground his face barely visible due to his hood and one eye burning with blue light while huge Shadows Loom behind his back the boy commands his subordinates to deal with all the ice monsters which they instantly begin to do without any denials a large number of black magical Shadows surround one ferocious polar bear who seems to have no way of expecting to come face to face with such Magic after a while the subordinate boys get together and suddenly create a huge flame that sizzles the polar bear alive enormous power along with

fire keep attacking this pack of Ice Bears the boy thinks that the Mages who use fire power and regeneration at the same time the boy watches from the sidelines realizing that such rapid regeneration could be considered immortality but because of all this his Mana is melting before his eyes at some point a more aggressive Species of Polar Ice bear appears in the pack which is very different from his team even in appearance the boy instantly notices him looks at him with an attentive gaze and realizes that the long- awaited leader of the pack has finally

appeared this Fierce leader of his own pack with a single sweep of his huge paw dispens with the Shadows beside him who will do nothing to him the boy realizes that the Shadows hit by the blow are now useless and his Mana is Also running low the boy stands not far from the embittered bear glaring at it the Boy hasn't used his Trump subordinate yet waiting for the right moment and calling out to the bloody igis letting him know it's time to act at the same moment the Majestic igis pulls out his powerful weapon which

he finally uses after some time on this ice monster igis leaps from his seat and with great speed as he knows how to act motions towards the pack leader drawing The attention of the ice bear igis easily corrupts the alien body of the main leader of this pack causing him to Howl in pain Rising high in the air about to perform the ultimate action the white ice bear seems to begin to realize that he is in a mess and a trap from which he will not be able to get out because the Knight igis has

already plunged his sword into one of the monsters paws in a short time igis even manages to straighten out the polar Bear's hind legs which can no longer even resist a foe as powerful as the shadow KN the boy watching from the sidelines opens his eyes in Surprise and can't take his gaze away from this fight as if to study the abilities of his Knight a polar bear whose wounds are all over its body due to such great speed and the mighty power of the Majestic igis can already Howl in pain in its death throws

the Majestic igis descending from the great body of the White ice bear with his toou gathers some kind of power to make a final movement to end this battle with the ring leader as the mighty igis makes his final move the head of the main ice bear of this pack Falls straight to the ground confirming that the shadow of igris has won this fight igis ending this fight along with the ice bear turns around to walk lightly towards his shadow Lord while the boy realizes that he has been very lucky back in the day The

boy looks at the Majestic igis with a serious gaze realizes what a powerful Ally he has on his team and also begins to realize that with his current level their powers are equal after a while the head of the leader of the ice bear pack appears at the boy's feet and igis similarly shows that the fight is finally over and he has won it the Majestic igis does not let his bowing before the Lord of Shadows wait long he bows his head drops to one knee and Shows his honor before the boy in like manner

the boy looking at this situation from the outside is still trying to figure out just how strong The Majestic igis is in front of him but seems to realize more and more each time that the latter is probably even stronger the boy doesn't make him wait long for his answer he walks up to The Majestic igis places his hand on his shoulder in a kind gesture and then states that he has done a good job thus confirming the Victory the boy walks up to the huge body of the ice bear thinking that it would be

nice to have it in his shadow collection so he is about to say his command rise waiting for the next reaction after a certain amount of time the notification comes that the extraction of the ice Bear's Shadow has been successfully completed a blue glow gradually begins to appear which envelops the immobilized body of the bear the following action happens rather Quickly and a huge and Powerful shadow of an ice bear Rises up in front of the boy who is now on Jin Wu's team and will follow his decrees in this area where the boy has

dealt with a large number of Ice Bears the rest of the Shadows begin to appear next to their bodies and will obey the boy's laws but the most interesting and more attractive to the guy is the main ice bear the leader of his own pack who appears before him in a powerful guise ready to obey the boy is Only happy about this outcome he smirks slightly because his mandatory training for today is officially over and the Ice Bears have been added to his collection all the same people who are still at the Red Gate from

the beginning continue to wait for the dungeon to open momentarily distracted to ask how much time has passed the chief wonders how many survivors they have now to which the master says that you should be prepared for bad news because the Red Gate is Very dangerous the weakest are the first to die there the master continues that even if those do adapt it's unlikely they have anything to eat as the Red Gate is an unimaginably difficult challenge for low rank hunters and those below C rank are probably already dead the man who came from the

states amusingly adds that perhaps that Jin woo boy had also thrown off his skates that did he really waste his time traveling for nothing to meet this guy he was Interested in the man was about to return to his car only to suddenly stop in front of it glaring as if he was starting to guess something asking about Jin Wu not being a member of the white tiger Guild the man's gaze changes to Red some irritating thought thought has visited him so he asks a straightforward question about how the boy ended up in this place

chief on only sigh at such a question saying that he's known the boy for a long time who was interested in Going to the srang raid which is why he invited him here Master watching the whole conversation from the sidelines analyzes that the chief is covering for the boy so there seems to be something special about him and also doesn't understand if hang dong Su is aware of it at one point the man very quickly begin to head in the direction of the chief with his shined White Shoes saying that there is nothing he can

do about it in that case the man is instantly in Front of Chief Anne grabs him by the neck with a firm grip causing the other to clench his jaw in pain and later states that did he really expect him to say exactly that the man Smiles his devilish smile looking at the chief with red pupils saying that he's been looking for something interesting for him for a long time so he's sure there's something funny here the grip on the chief's neck is so strong that he can't hold back the drool running down his chin

and moisture Gradually begins to build up in his eyes the man demands the truth from him immediately not intending to tolerate such a picture the angry master enters the fry immediately telling hangdong Su to remove his own hand from his subordinate the man only gets angrier at the stranger's presence asking him if he just heard an order from the head who only ever gives orders over the phone from his office the atmosphere around starts to get noticeably hotter it seems That even some magical glimpses start to surround these guys from all sides the master shrieks

indignantly at what he hears clearly offended by it thanks to the master the grip on the neck of the boss has disappeared but his condition is visibly deteriorating because the whole atmosphere is getting very hot and he panicky thinks that if things continue like this then a powerful and life-threatening battle between the s-ranks is just going to be inevitable The chief looks on as the two men are embittered by what is going on seemingly ready to start the battle right here moving to the other reality where the team is now wandering through a cold dungeon

some man tired from a long hike comes into view he's breathing raggedly as if he's about to collapse to the ground from exhaustion his hand trembling holding some piece of his gun that's no longer fit for battle a large broken shield lying somewhere nearby Before the exhausted man appears a huge huge monster that has sharp fangs in its mouth as well as great strength which is ready to tear the hunter to Pieces Just give him a reason to do so the exhausted man that with every step begins to lose more and more of his strength

seems not to believe in what is happening trying to realize that is he really that could he such a majestic and Powerful Kim Chul could screw up in this dungeon just losing everything around him even the Lives of those people who had decided to follow on the heat heels of Aang an exhausted man from long battle attacks watches as parts of different bodies are in the jaws of hungry and vengeful monsters that are ready to Massacre the remaining survivors in the most horrible ways the man starts to panic thinking that he even had special training

for this place but still managed to fail without saving his team he can't accept such a thing the man begins to think Ostensibly trying to support himself that he is not to blame for the lack of food that it is not his fault but afterwards realizes that the captain is himself he is responsible the man falls into a kind of Trance due to his deep and agonizing musings repeats as if in a kind of delirium the single word Captain only to feel that someone is trying to reach his back the man's gaze instantly changes as

he begins to realize that very close at full speed to Him rushes the so-called hyaki along with his bow with the rest of the monsters following behind him the man stares disbelievingly at what's happening before his eyes he's already exhausted because of a failed plan can barely stand still shabby because of the cold around him and afterward he glares at hyaki after Bigfoot the man is all alone in this bloody Place surrounded by his once former crew of men but one of the Wounded men can still move calling Out to the captain in a trembling

voice some wounded guy stretches his arm toward the man as if asking for his help to get up to somehow survive in this situation but he never reaches Kim Chul because at the same moment someone stabs him with a knife the mighty Kim Chul at this moment turns around at the sound of the captain calling out and afterward he stares dumbfoundedly with a frozen body at what just happened right now to this guy the man freezes in stiffening fear For in front of him sits A Satisfied hyaki who looking at the man with his frenzied

gaze has just plunged a sharp knife right into the guy's head the mighty kimch can't handle this kind of pressure on himself as these hyaki would just eat him alive but he doesn't want to die so quickly just screams and storms off apparently the man's reaction was not only because of the low ranked Hunter who had died in front of him but also because another hyaki but a Stronger one on Horseback had appeared in his field of vision the man is in some Woods all alone visibly shivering and putting his hands together trying to keep

warm that way and says that if he hadn't been starving all these days he wouldn't have lost the man walks in a direction unknown to him but only away from the hyaki he recently met on the battlefield only his gaze changes to one of surprise upon seeing something ahead of him the man is surprised to see that Not far away somewhere ahead of this Forest lies a pile of ice bear heads and he exclaims in his thoughts that he could not understand where the Ice Bears had gone in this place the man walks a little

closer to see this picture up close with his own eyes also thinking that this is simply impossible did these low-ranked Hunters really manag to deal with them the man seemingly not about to believe in anyone else's abilities puts the assumption that hyaki did it Panicked exclaiming that there's somewhere near him breaking off into a fast run near the Red Gate something interesting is happening it seems the gathered people around them are starting to hate each other more even a strong wind current is starting to form around them someone's normal hand becomes more like that of

the werewolves themselves because instead of normal fingernails they have sharp claws that can simply rip out someone's eyes the atmosphere Only gets more heated the master looks angrily at his hated opponent asking if he wants to put on some kind of show to which the man only replies that he is always ready the mighty s-rank Master draws his hand with sharp claws aside gaining his own power looking only at the opponent in front of him and disregarding the rest at the same instant the man who came from the states also takes his hand aside to

use his mighty powers in this long awaited Battle alongside the strong Master none of the men standing nearby can stop them they even scatter in different directions while at the same moment the angry powerful Men start their strong fight the rest of the people not far from these strong men are barely standing in one place for it is hard enough as large large puffs of smoke and a torrent of wind gather around the look of the man who came from the states calms down slightly but he smiles a Crazy smile holding his arm out in

front of him ready to rip everyone to shreds saying that someone is still in one piece the master looks with an embittered look at some kid who's getting in between these strong Hunters only to have them not start their battle which he has the man finally moves away from the two Hunters rubbing his hands which had taken a powerful Blow from both both sides saying that if the two of them hadn't loosened the blow his Hands would have turned to Mush guy continues that he was one of the first to assume that Jin wo had

awakened but thanks to a check with the magic power indicator two months ago he discovered that Jin wo had an e rank the chief standing not far away from them Ponders that it's just not possible listening to the other's speech that he's mourning the fact that Hunter dongil passed away but Jin Wu couldn't interrupt his team by himself the other man says that if They prepared a trap for them the motive was yug Jin's construction company and the other man supports that there's no point in torturing the hunter Jin woo the look of the man

who came from the states changes to one of exasperation as it had been recently he begins in his Stern tone that this is an excuse to convince the other man the man even seems to be starting to calm down realizing that there is no point in this altercation just turns away from the Others and states that he has lost interest and is going to to bed the other people present who were in no way involved in the altercation opened their mouths in Surprise and fear to which the man rudely asks if this is the first

time they have seen an s-rank conflict the chief watching all this from the side only replies nothing only silently analyzing the fact that he understands s Jin Wu's strength far better than the people here together the chief also Thinks about the fact that having known him for so long he's pretty sure Jin wo will be alive while the remaining surviving crew sits warming themselves by the fire talking about their own things Jin Wu's team is friendly enough discussing something with each other smiling until from somewhere they are found wandering through the forest by Kim chel

who is watching from the sidelines the man's gaze becomes frantic as if he can't believe what is happening Before his eyes he Ponders the fact that they are low-level Hunters why are they still alive the man begins to scrutinize every detail he can from this distance noticing that they have new warm clothes tents and everything they need to survive the harsh weather the man's gaze moves to the contents within this place noticing even that this place is full of food which is the reason these low-ranking Hunters survive Kim Chul is visibly angry thinking that if

his Stomach was full of food he would have easily destroyed hyaki he realizes that Jin Wu's team prepared these supplies but didn't share them the girls are chatting about something not sensing any danger near them for Jin Wu seems to have dealt with all the monsters nearby as their attention is drawn to a shriek of insults the man is angered by what he's seen the girls ask how Kim CH got here and he angrily blurts out that his team fell apart for lack of equipment And they have all the supplies one of the men tries

to say something but can't instantly cutting off half a word and gets an angry response from Kim ch as to why they're silent and if their mouths are swn shut the man approaches these people starting to loudly voice that he doesn't think these people are working together asking who hid all these supplies and will let them get away with it if they tell him who it is the man begins to scream asking who hid the Supplies and left his allies to Die the girl begins to cuddle up to the other afraid of the other's anger

the man seemingly serious about being able to attack the Innocents here starts counting down with one causing one man's face to change Kim Chul continues his countdown quickly enough he says two briefly and with an intimidating tone his hand fumbling for his sword and beginning to draw it out the man's gaze changes realizes that the people here Are not going to tell him anything as they are very good at listening to their ring leader his gaze moves to the greeneyed girl he thinks about the fact that she decided to join this team for a reason

clearly had a plan at that that point and knew she was better off going with fewer people through the sepulcral silence and silence the man breaks into a loud and menacing shout clearly showing that he's going to maim someone noting the Target in his mind in the Form of Park Jin the man with his menacing look shows with all his appearance that he is serious about taking down anyone from this squad shouting four as a hand appears behind his head as was to be expected a boy appeared behind the man who easily managed to make

Kim Chu fly headlong toward the ground with a single flick of his hand the low-ranking hunters around the campfire cheer as soon as they spot Jin Wu in their sight which is the Captain of the raid giving everyone here hope for salvation the boy reads turning to Kim Chul who here left his allies to die not to mention that this man has returned with his dead weight the people around don't quite understand what the boy is talking about and what dead weight he means because the words are quite scary and frightening at the same time

one of the men dressed in warm clothes asks the boys if they are playing hideand-seek now because with Such powerful energy in this place it is pointless to hide the boy walks ahead of the others and then stops which is followed by the other people with him beginning to uncertainly say out loud what they have just seen in front of them the boy tenses up slightly as if he's scoping out the danger in this place to prepare for someone's monster attack at at any moment starting to notice that there's some kind of chilling atmosphere here

other people Begin to uncertainly and fearfully voice out loud that the ice elves appearing in front of them are quite numerous what seems to be even more than 20 one of the ice elves looks purposefully somewhere forward as if to one person and then says in his voice that there really is such a valuable guy among the trash here the boy hearing such words from the talking monster immediately blurts out in frustration that he didn't hear the elf just call them trash the same is Myself who speaks his own language looks questioningly at the boy

in front of him clearly surprised that someone understands him the boy himself is surprised shutting up instantly and beginning to wonder how they can seriously communicate and the girl next to him asks if he talks to monsters too the boy suggests in his mind that maybe it's because of some system too and the isself says that how marvelous it is when someone is able to talk to them and There's someone he wants to meet the boy looks at one of the ice elves and afterward hears something that they have met before and yes this particular

elf informed them that there is someone quite strong among the humans here the iself reaches a hand out to his partner addressing him that this particular boy wanted to fight him face to face but suddenly the stranger's head Falls from his shoulders the boy not letting the iself finish his sentence simply Massacres his partner waiting for the opportune moment making the slain monster fall to his knees The Boy turning to the Apparently Chief ice elf of this place coldly vows to him whether he has anything else to say looking all serious the I elf stares

with his eyes shining brightly silent for a while as if digesting all that he has just seen right before his eyes but his face suddenly changes to a cheerful one the isself seems to like this kind of thing Even more he tells the boy that he's a pretty funny guy for doing things so fast the boy begins to realize that it seems this isself isn't going to just give him his life commanding his horse to head in his Direction with all his might at some point the isself interrupts this silence and holding the weapon in

his hands as if playing with it reads the offer telling the man not to worry he will lose nothing the isself appears in his serious form he smiles Looking only at the boy with his bright eyes and then tells him to let him ask one question first the isself is not modest immed mediately straightforwardly decides to ask the boy what he is doing here among Ordinary People when he himself is not human the boy looks at the isself with an incomprehensible look and directly asks what he's talking about to which the monster is only more

amused asking if the boy doesn't know the isself says immediately starting to Explain that the voice in their heads is constantly talking to them telling them to kill giving all sorts of commands that they instantly start following the isself honestly admits that he stops hearing that voice when he's around the boy and the boy thinks the voice telling them to kill people might be the system's instructions the boy thinks that if the voice isn't responding to himself it's likely that Jin Wu is a player in the system itself and the Isself says he doesn't want

sacrifices and battles but the is self's words don't end there he calmly States for the boy to instead just give those behind him now which are his allies the iself says that it is in this case that he will keep the boy alive because he needs apparently it is the low-ranked hunters who will not provide any problems the boy coldly replies to the iself to then also provide him with one question continuing on deciding to ask who they Are since they decided to come to this particular place the boy asks where they came from and

what they want these ice elves one of whom speaks to the boy throughout briefly beginning to pull that they for a moment the ice elf seemed to Twitch his smile disappearing and his gaze going blank causing him to cut himself short without saying anything the iself reiterates that they have no reason to fight that they don't want any sacrifices making the Boy Wonder for he was saying exactly the same thing he said then the isself keeps insisting that the boy just give them the ones who are now standing behind him as allies of the friendly

team and the boy doesn't understand what happened the boy thinks about the fact that the isself is either ignoring his question or something else has happened happened as he once again interrupts someone else's thoughts starting to voice something else suggesting just that the Ey myself looks at the boy carefully saying all the words while looking him straight in the eyes asking about Jin wo accepting his offer but would the boy be so selfish the boy replies confidently and with a serious face that he refuses the is self's offer cutting off all hopes of a quiet

deal for he doesn't care if there is a battle the isself asks about whether the boy plans to fight him and his army whether he thinks he can stand alone against them all the Boy seems to be amused by this kind of behavior from the isself he doesn't let his answer wait long supposedly chuckling at the sense of coping with them alone the boy wonders if he is alone now when behind him a large army of Shadows rising from beneath the Earth begins to appear obeying their lord The low-ranking Hunters that are there start to

panic a bit at what they see screaming that monsters came out of nowhere and start to surround the area But not attacking them in any way the greeneyed girl seems to be the most impressed with everything that's going on thinking about the fact that both Dark Knights and dark Ice Bears have appeared in the same place one of the low-ranking men feels extremely embarrassed when he senses behind him a pack of large dark bears that Towers a huge and Powerful Rock above him the other man swallows his saliva nervously meeting his gaze with the Dark

Knight Igis who leans forward slightly to look at the new man before him besides the shadow Lord the man apologizes instantly as if to disturb the Dark Shadow with his presence and the same in turn looks at him with the attentive gaze of his blazing eyes the isself only smiles his wide grin watching everything from the sidelines and not hiding his words that this is such a cheap trick on the boy's part the boy in turn only mimics the isself asking if he heard a similar Expression about a cheap trick and in what place after

a certain amount of time a fierce battle begins in which it is still unknown who can win because some ice elves die as well as the Shadows of the boy several ice elves try to work together to get rid of one powerful igis who only blocks other people's attacks with his sword which he deftly wields in battle the low-ranking hunters realize that they are in great danger in this place so they break off Into a run to save their lives and stay out of a deplorable situation because they are not allowed to get involved in

this battle the boy watches from the sidelines and thinks that it seems the isself wasn't bluffing when he called it a cheap trick for his army won't last long the boy realizes that although his Dark Shadows are Immortal in this battle the advantage will be lost if they continue to be destroyed like this the boy realizes that although he has pumped Up his subordinates they should be able to handle the ice eles but it seems that these enemies are not as easy as they seemed the ice self looks contentedly at the scene before him he

is confident in his own actions and words and the boy realizes that this monster is indeed a real problem the boy gradually begins to realize the seriousness of the problem that is growing with each passing second he looks more closely realizing that one look can tell that the elf is stronger The boy stares earnestly at his opponent ahead of him thinking about the fact that even if he teamed up with igis it would still be quite difficult in this battle the boy's look changes with each time as the realization comes to his mind that the

battle is one of the toughest for here in this fight he is no match for a common Soldier the focused boy's gaze falls on Kim Chul who is still lying faced down in the snow after that blow unable to get up and the boy Needs a stronger Shadow the ice elf doesn't hide his Sly Smile as if to show his confidence in a similar way starts introducing himself by Barro's name ask asking what his opponent's name is the boy doesn't let his answer wait long shifts his gaze to the opponent in front of him appearing

calm in his face and then briefly states that his name is s Jin Wu The Boy steps his foot on another man's sword lying on the ground to accomplish something intended at an Unexpected moment for the isself the boy Gathering all his strength in his legs to get off the ground and jump as high as possible and with great speed pushes the sword raised in the air with his foot during the jump the very sword that the boy had pushed away in midair with his feet still in the air landed right next to Kim chul's

body lying in the snow as if to hint at a future battle at this time the boy does not waste a second of time and appears before the Isself in his battle guise holding a dagger in his hand with which he is going to start the battle the boy tries to make his crowning move with which he should have stuck his dagger directly into his opponent's head but the lad proves to be not entirely stupid only stepping aside to the other side the boy's powerful dagger hits the snow precisely thus losing its striking power that

the boy had been building up for some time to attack the isel's boot Seems to override some sort of electrical wave that the boy's dagger has so this sort of strike does not do any damage the boy's gaze changed to a puzzled one he didn't expect this kind of Defense from the ice elf he seemed much stronger than he was before the next move it seemed to the boy should be a surprise to the ice elf but strangely enough the monster simply anticipates another's dagger movement setting his weapon up for defense the boy piles on

His whole body to add some strength and power to the blow thus making the ice elf collapse his body right into the snow but the isself is not as simple as it seems at first glance even calculating all of the boy's moves and exits suddenly taking a step backwards to make the boy lose his balance and having waited for a convenient moment for himself the iself gathers his strength and Strikes with his foot so hard that the boy flies a considerable Distance away from him the boy even begins to Lurch and growl at the fact

that all his actions are masterfully calculated by this ice elf as he said earlier that one is much stronger than him the boy is not going to give up even though the situation seems extremely difficult he jumps back a few steps away from his Target and holds the dagger tighter in his hand the isself doesn't hide his true emotions he doesn't skimp on his words starting to say that it's Been quite a while since he's experienced such pleasure in battle the I self is distracted from his speech for a while as some sort of Magical

Force appears from above him causing him to raise his head to take a better look after a few split seconds something Falls straight to the ground destroying the trees around it some of the monsters that are underneath the item as it turns out that magical power is the Mage summoned by the boy to get the ice elf's Attention for a while the boy looks at it all from the sidelines and is pleased with someone else's work mentally noting that because he can he's bought some time for the moment he needs which is coming right now

the man rises from the cold ground dragging something in front of him to defend himself with this Implement at any moment lurching for a while as he has not yet been able to fully recover his lost strength the man begins to get angry remembering very Recent fragments before his blackout seemingly beginning to realize that the stranger's voice clearly belonged to a certain Hunter Jin woo the man fumbles for something on the ground with his hand seeming to notice with his gaze that it is a sword of some sort instantly realizing that this is a real

chance to deal with this bratty boy the man doesn't linger long and grabs his weapon squeezing his hand as hard as he can as if to take out all his anger for A while to make it feel a little better the boy stands not far from the spot that erupts in a huge bright flame blocking visibility to his enemy in the form of an ice elf the boy changes in his face he says that he couldn't die from such a maneuver and it's too stupid for the ice elf He says to stop wasting his time

and get out through the bright flames you can see the gradually looming shadow of an ice elf that has disappeared from sight for a moment Seemingly to Ambush him after a few seconds the ice elf himself appears with a reckless smile that is only found in this world saying is this really all the abilities that only a boy can have the iself flies out of the club of burning flames with all speed heading towards his one target but the boy doesn't startle and doesn't move from his spot the boy looks directly at his enemy silent

as if he is thinking of something and is only going to take that action at The very last moment before The Clash suddenly the voice of a greeneyed girl is heard who is watching the fight from the side because she can't participate or help the boy in any way shouting at at him the girl called out to Jin Wu for a reason as the boy not only gets one opponent but a second one who rushes towards him with all speed and aggression shouting threats Kim Chu just seems to be mad with His Thoughts wanting to

[ __ ] the boy and Straighten him out without even dealing with the past situation turns out to be the one who wants to kill the isself notices the presence of a new high-ranking Hunter moving purposefully towards Jin Wu rather glaring that it seems he's not the only one who's come for his head The is's Gaze instantly changes it seems that he saw something unexpected and amazing in front of him which simply shocked this monster the boy seemed to Anticipate Kim chul's Hasty actions saying that he thought so expecting this kind of action from a

stranger's side that he would not be on his side and on his team the boy is never alone there will always be subordinates behind him waiting for the right moment to attack which the distraught Kim Chul noticed too late what a stupid mistake a highly ranked Hunter has made that equals the cost of his life just gets ambushed and in an unexpected moment no longer able To get revenge on anyone a sword is thrust into his back the boy's gaze changes to a concentrated one one badge burning with blue flames behind his back Rises The

Majestic igis that thrust his weapon straight into Kim chul's body the highly ranked Hunter doesn't expect such a thing seeming to realize he's just fallen into a trap he can't get out of choking on his own blood that gushes out of his mouth the eyes of the highly ranked Hunter change to angry even while In this position he finds the strength to be angry at someone and call them names though he gradually dies the highly ranked Hunter can see his opponent from this angle better the Majestic igis watching him with his flame burning eyes controlling

his every move the boy stands with his back to Kim Chul not even going to look at him because whether it's from behind or in front he's just surrounded by opponents and needs to be vigilant every second Kim Chu begins to realize that the boy had apparently just anticipated his Hasty actions he instantly changes in his gaze realizing just how much of a blunder he had made the boy turns his head for a moment to stare directly into the stranger's eyes with his chilling blue flame glowing but emotionless gaze the highly ranked Hunter all to

realizes that at this point he is finished starts coughing up more and more blood unable to free himself from the alien weapon Inside his body the ice elf observes everything happening from the side noting that this picture is quite interesting but smiles madly saying that nothing will change the boy still doesn't say anything only smiles faintly shrouded in Black gradually emanating from behind his back and then voices the long awaited command rise the boy is completely hidden behind the black smoke and enveloping his body he can't be recognized and where he is but the Isself

decides to attack glaring loudly that there is no point in hiding suddenly The Majestic agis appears in place of the boy who was just waiting for this long awaited moment to attack immediately swinging back at his opponent with such power of the Majestic igis he was able to easily fight back against this ice elf causing the other to hover in the air and spin around thanks to the distraction and a nerve from The Majestic egis the boy is able To get close to the lying body of the highly ranked Hunter by touching it with his

hand the boy wastes no time he has his own plan that he is obliged to realize so he gives his command rise causing the breathless body to gradually awaken after a few seconds there is a reaction and the highly ranked Hunter Kim Chul begins to scream in overwhelming pain for your soul is being picked out the boy can make out the shadow of the high-ranked hunter up Close noting that he seems to have gotten much taller than usual watching him more closely the high ranked Hunter's gaze betrays nothing only will obediently follow all instructions of

his shadow Lord obeying the laws of others and the system asks for a name for him the boy pond different options that maybe CH would be a good fit but that means iron which isn't a good fit for him so he settles on the iron option suddenly the angry voice of the iself is Heard that he realizes the boy is just timing his attack and prepares with his dagger aiming at igis the iself slowly begins to deal with the Majestic igis gradually disposing of several limbs saying that does Jin Wu really think he can stop

him with that suddenly the boy himself comes into view from beneath the alien mantle of the Majestic igis vocalizing that of course he doesn't think so being near his new night after a couple seconds iron begins to use his Provocative screaming ability causing the pup of the icy igis to turn completely red pouring blood the isself is amused by this sort of thing noticing the message that the dungeon boss has been hit by the ability realizing that he now has another opponent the isself is confident in his movements and words saying that he is sure

to mug the new opponent first trying to attack him but facing an impenetrable shield the ice elf instantly decides to LEAP away from The huge shield and finds himself behind find the enemy himself which just doesn't quite have much speed due to the weight the isself is only amused by such an opponent saying that the one is too slow and he won't be able to match him but the boy is not going to give up in front of the iself one by one all the subordinate boys at the moment begin to appear it is himself

The Majestic igis and iron with whom the other will have to fight the boy looks his chilling gaze Directly at the iself asking if he is sure now since he will have to fight three opponents if he can handle such pressure J's girlfriend asks the nearby Miss hij Jin that do all Hunters fight like this to which the other says that if that were the case she would never have a license the girl states that she has never seen or heard of such a strong fight the other man blurts out in wonder if it's a

dream watching the whole battle from the sidelines The Majestic Igis differs from his Partners in his speed and swiftness of movement for the myself it will be enough to fight him just as well as against the other three the isself distracted by the defense on one side of the Majestic igis attacking him cannot control what is happening exactly behind his back at that moment the boy takes advantage of the distraction and attacks the Isel from the back causing the other to change in face while Jin Wu uses the effects of Paralysis and bleeding the boy

looks with his chilling gaze directly at his opponent noticing to himself the surprise surprising and not so satisfying fact that in such a case the iself avoided the Fatal blow the boy gets the elf's full attention pushing himself a few meters away from him to keep his distance and be on guard at all times the ey myself can't contain his emotions on his face due to the pain states that the one is a pushy little Thing for him and later comes the notification that the enemy resistance is high and the effects have been cancelled the

boy looks at him and says that the ice elf is in no position position to say such a thing and that maybe he should look behind him the isself instantly begins to feel some sort of fear for he may be looking back one last time before he has finished here doing what the boy said now the isself can look at the fact that he is Left completely alone on this battlefield against strong opponents because his army is completely defeated as the boy says the isself noticing the whole horrifying picture for him can't contain the anger

overflowing his body starting to insult the boy on a ition and seeming to act rashly as he had with Kim Chu the ey myself starts to get very angry even the air around him becomes powerful flying towards the boy and saying that his soldiers will disappear As soon as he disposes of Jin wo but the boy is not going to give up he still stands on his own and persistent slow steps will gradually get to his cherished goal seemingly about to throw his weapon the isself is visibly puzzled by such a move on the part

of the boy he watches as the Str anger's weapon flies straight in his Direction rather quickly seemingly either distracted or seriously making a crowning motion the iself only smiles as if to mock the boy for such an Action that if he thinks to kill him just because of one dagger movement how dare he think of such a thing the boy extends his hand which holds great magic and power he dares to use the ability of the ruler's touch focusing on him high-ranking Hunter Jin Woo's flying weapon begins to noticeably accelerate and even spin around all

just thanks to the guy's ability the isself watches this and seems to realize that the dagger has indeed sped up meaning that The weapon thrown in his Direction was for a reason and in Earnest the iself can only extend his arm to catch the flying weapon lest it hit his body with a deadly weapon colliding with some Force yet suddenly the iself is seized by one of the boy subordinates named iron completely blocking the other's body movements preventing him from even twitching to the side at some point someone's hands start reaching upward from beneath the

ground as if to the sun Itself only to rise with their feet on the ground and fulfill their Master's errand some sort of magical and fiery Force appears that envelops the ground in a large crushing blow right where the ice elf and iron are preventing him from moving iron stands heroically in the same place but is unlikely to be able to issue any kind of rebuff to the iself as the latter is clearly not going to die so easily from something stupid a couple of seconds later the ice elf appears but In a completely different

guise with several wounds and abrasions on his body without outer clothing but with eyes blazing with flames the iself gets completely out of the stranger's grip sinking to the ground using his magic power which is completely reflected back at the backst standing iron taking the damage the ice elf is no longer going to put up with this kind of attempt to kill him he is finally angry angry opening his mouth in screams that he will crush Every one of those who only wish to fight him the isself is about to go in search of the

boy to start a battle with him once and for all but blood appears from somewhere directly flowing from the monster's body at that very moment the isself instantly froze in place watching as the boy that had stuck his dagger in front of him slowly and in small pieces began to loom up the boy only smiles A Satisfied smile having accomplished exactly the plan he had once envisioned Stating briefly to the isself that this seemed to be the end for the monster the iself still find some strength to against the dagger in his body grab the

hand of the boy that holds his weapon as if trying to pull it back out the isself immmediately burst into a scream hatefully shouting about who the boy thought he was if he had decided to deal with his opponent in such a manner the ice elf completely distracted from what was going on behind his back instantly Falls silent seeming beginning to sense someone's presence that intends to kill him iron doesn't let up for long The Last Action happening rather quickly not the kind of action the ice elf had envisioned as he took the death blow

fully on himself the alien weapon gradually Rises upwards allowing everyone present to see the is's body lying on the ground no longer able to move from such a blow the boy looks at the lying body of his opponent finally Realizing that he was able to defeat such a strong opponent that he had indeed taken up enough time and effort here the boy exhales in relief realizing that now he can really relax because the notification comes that his level has increased which means that the boss is defeated the nearby low-ranked Hunters that stand watching from the

sidelines are still trembling slightly for the fight was quite terrifying and timeconsuming the boy watches as iron Relentlessly Time After Time delivers powerful blows to the already breath body of the I elf as if hypnotized the boy tells him to stop points a finger in his Direction and then iron instantly calms down looking at the overlord incomprehensibly and the boy thinks he's still just as dumbfounded the boy turns the other way saying he's afraid to imagine what the future holds since iron is such a crazy do it at your will KN but he stares after

him iron is still Just as incomprehensible now looking at the Majestic igis who stares back at him unlike himself a rather calm and not so fiery night it was as if iron was trying to understand at least from The Majestic igis what he had just done wrong and the latter in turn only broke their eye contact exhaling tiredly iron has even more questions as the Majestic Knight simply turns the other way supposedly he's not with him now and doesn't know this night at all Aaron is left with only one choice as to who to turn

to for an answer answer to the question he turns towards the remaining Knights and they look back at him a couple more seconds pass and the joyful Knights begin to shout raising their hands in the air after all they were able to defeat such a strong boss as an iself why shouldn't they be happy the boy watching the whole funny picture from the side says that it is time for his subordinates to return because it Has been a long time since the battle began and its end the low-ranking hunters who are still watching the boy

from back when the battle began are incomprehensibly interrogating him about where they should go back to suddenly some kind of magical ball starts to form around the cleared and calm field which gradually starts to get bigger at some point some Split Second happens and some sort of portal becomes out of the balloon through which all the people Here and the survivors can return to their homes the boy pointing his finger in the direction of the opened portal says that it is a gateway thank to which it is possible to get out to the familiar for

all of them environment of Life which cannot but be happy the low-ranking hunters begin to act joyful some even crying with overwhelming emotions for they were the ones who were able to last this long here unlike the other Hunters the boy looks serious but Even relaxed because now you can exhale now everything will definitely fall into place the boy stops at the body of an iself lying on the ground thanks to which all the the people who survived here will be able to return to their homes through an opened portal there are still people standing

at the red gate waiting for the moment when the survivors finally get out of the dangerous place when they can see these heroes in person chief on is worried About the rest of the people behind that gate he looks at his wristwatch and says that the time is currently around 3:00 in the morning and inside the gate a week should have pass Chief an addresses the master suggesting that he go rest while they wait but the other says how can he relax when his charges are there suddenly their attention is drawn to the Red Gate

which has finally started to give some sort of reaction something amazing is happening inside it it seems To be opening Chief an loudly proclaims that he's finally starting to see people inside the Red Gate which means the dungeon has been cleared out and some recruits have survived which can't be good Master begins to think of Kim Chul that did his Ward manage to survive he happily begins to gaze into the crowd of people that gradually begin to look out Master starts mentally listing all the faces of the people he sees it's the Hunter Park he

Jin the hunter Co yongan And Yun Ki Jun they're the ones who came back and survived gradually the rest of the hunters begin to be seen Who come out of the dangerous but already cleaned up dungeon unharmed with Jin woo in their company chief on can't help but Rejoice he clenches his palm into a fist and smiles as he realizes that his old acquaintance has made it through this dungeon and survived that he is alive and in one piece finally the gates close and all the survivors from that dungeon Appear before the humans the master

begins to panic over what has become of Kim Chul and why he is not among the low-ranking hunters the greeneyed girl instead of rejoicing for her life saved from Death bows her head down as if it were her fault that so few of the recruits survived the master wonders aloud that did only low ranked Hunters manage to survive is such a thing possible here that not a single living a rank and only one rank B the master Begins to wonder disbelievingly what could have happened inside the dangerous Red Gate that kimch failed to handle and

the boy turns to the girl and says he'll take her home the boy is about to leave this place not wanting to make contact with anyone when the master grabs him by the shoulder offering to talk for a while so that the other simply has no choice but the boy has a tough temper of his own removes the other's hand from his shoulder and lazily states that he's Tired enough but if the master wants to know something let him ask his Guild members the master at such words looks grimly and with a horrified look he

is in no way satisfied with such a reaction of the boy that he even freezes for a while and remains silent his hand clutches at the stranger's clothes again but much stiffer than before clearly not intending to let the boy go for this was not a request West introducing himself as Beck yunho The Guild Master of the White tiger the man thinks that maybe it was a threat on his part and after stating that they lost nine people because of this incident can't he ask a couple questions the man when he speaks all his words

and shares his own grief only squeezes the other man's shoulder harder not letting go a step away from himself and asks what the boy thinks about it the boy instantly changes in his gaze irritatedly stating that he saved the three remaining people Shouldn't he the Great Master originally thank him for such a thing the boy looks with his cold gaze straight into the eyes of the master in whose eyes you can see all the emotions that overwhelm him similar to anger and irritation but what becomes surprising is that the master reacts calmly to the boy's

words loosens his own grip and turns away in another saying that he is right to apologize in the next few minutes the boy moves away from the Master toward his car Girlfriend jinna also goes with him already taking a seat in someone else's car to get home the girl is sitting in a quiet place for herself holding a hot drink in her hands and trying to warm up as she hears the voice of the master calling her name and asking her something Master still asks his question though he asks Miss Parkin about who that boy

is and why he looks so annoyed which can't help but surprise him the girl lowers her gaze still holding the Drink in her hands and states that that she's not sure about this but after defeating the boss the boy yelled something three times while standing over the corpse but later Chief an enters the conversation apologizing before saying that it's probably because the boy is tired after all he's not a bad person to which the master replies that the chief shouldn't worry the master turns the other way away from Chief Anna addressing him about why he

Hasn't recruited the boy yet and the chief interjects as if he heard him the man thinks that since the boy is so cocky even when standing in front of the master he must be willing to lose an arm in a fight with him and afterward he tells the chief to hurry up and do it the chief bows saying he'll do his best to make it happen but the master says it's not enough and he'll help him get the boy to join their guild at any cost chief on thinks about his own eyes Deceiving him he

exhales and hides his smile slightly saying that he understood the Master's instruction and will try to comply the car rushes in its own Direction overtaking the other cars and outrunning them at its own speed with a fairly quiet atmosphere going on all around the boy driving his own car props his head up with his hand and thinks about something while simultaneously driving and going in his assigned Direction the boy recalls trying to take An ice elf with him but three attempts were wasted and he failed was it due to the difference in strength the boy

pulls out the trophy left behind by the defeated iself in the form of another other man's weapon which at least that's what makes Jin Wu happy since he only got the dagger after a while the boy reaches the appointed Place stops at a house teeming with many lives where a girl lives the boy rests his hands on the steering wheel folds his arms over It and leans over slightly vocalizing to the girl that she did well this time and she bows and wishes him a safe trip the boy is about to leave his seat to

head to his next destination when his attention is caught by the girl's shriek of Opp causing Jin Wu to look up in Surprise the girl is still standing by the car slightly raising her gaze to the boy so embarrassed by everything that's going on awkwardly says she thanks him for Everything continuing that they'll see each other later the boy looks after this girl who almost ran towards her house apparently because of her overwhelming embarrassment and then thinks about the fact that they will see each other later the boy shifts his gaze to the time which

shows 3:00 a.m. and 50 minutes a gast that indeed the time is nearing late midnight the boy trots out of the parking spot outside the girl's house stating that it's long past time For him to meet up with Jin ho and go on a dungeon sweep together the boy looks at someone in front of him clearly already tired of the unfolding picture in front of him asking if Jin ho took the car for the sake of it since Jin Wu wanted to pick him up jinho dressed amusingly in his armor says that since hyung Nim

helps him all the time so why doesn't he come after him briefly announcing that it's time for them to hit the road suddenly Jin Wu interrupts The Silence with his words that they'll need to grab someone along the way and jinho asks who it will be as the car touches down the boy is sitting in the back seats on the phone addressing some seon ye and telling her to get out of the house because they'll pick her up on the way and jinho interjects about her the boy ends the call and at Jin Ho's words

he briefly vows interrupting everyone else's Thoughts with his answer alone looking at the cell phone jho's Gaze changes as if surprised that the boy is talking to her immediately starting to wonder what kind of relationship they have with her since he knows her number and is so friendly with her after a while of Silence after the last dialogue jinho interrupts The Silence by addressing the boy to say that they have reached their appointed Place jinho suddenly turns to face the boy and even angrily blurts out that maybe it's time for him to call the girl

His sister in-law to which Jin wo is surprised and says that she's only his sister's friend suddenly a pretty girl dressed in a green blouse and light jeans comes into view saying hello and good morning addressing Opa the girl starts walking to the car and walks up the steps to the top holding the door slightly and saying hello to jinho calling him leader and the latter also cheerfully says hello jinho watches the stranger's conversation from the Sidelines while the boy asks if she slept last night to which she replies that she couldn't sleep and Jin

Wu thoughtfully offers to let her sleep in the car jho's face changes more and more the longer he listens to the conversation while the girl asks Jin Wu if he himself slept and he replies that he took a little nap but it was 4 in the morning when he got home jinho seems to start thinking darker things changing in his face more and remembering someone Else's words that the one to him is just his sister's friend but the guy turns to the boy after a while jinho even seems to start sweating from the thoughts overwhelming

him he grimly starts to say that Hans Oni is an underage girl but the boy still doesn't get the point jinho doesn't seem to have any hope of understanding from the boy anymore thinking the latter is completely insane but he shouldn't judge Jin wo given his mediocre standards some of them say that It's high time they dealt with everyone sooner others support the idea and the girl exclaims in her words again which surprises jinho more suddenly there is a kind of gloomy atmosphere around everything is so dark as if if you gaze into the darkness

you will start to see scary Silhouettes some sort of stone monster appears not surprisingly small enough as if it were a piece of someone's head Lost in Space apparently this Stone monster can pick itself apart And even disassemble seemingly using some sort of ability to do so jinho watches everything happening from the sideline starting to gradually get worried because this is something new to him and even scary making him feel afraid the boy unlike Jin ho looks used to such monsters standing calmly in front of the battle taking place in front of him between his

own subordinates and the Monsters the boy forgets that today is the very first Time jinho sees these particular monsters here and after the boy says that they're his subordinates who won't hurt anyone suddenly jinho blurts out that can the boy really summon them thanks to his ability and the boy replies that it's certainly a bit hard to initially understand but the boy continues that the fact that his subordinates are hunting is quite convenient for him and then continues that his Knights can run some more small Errands while watching the mine work jho's look immediately changes

as if upset that his work has been taken away and then asks if he can at least collect crystals and the boy asks why he would want to do that jinho casts his gaze downward sincerely glaring that he feels like he feels out of place here as if he's a third extra among the regular people the boy watching Jin ho from the sidelines and listening to his words only smiles mentally taking note of the Fact that his partner does look so funny some moments the boy observes the situation and thinks that given today's raids with

Jin ho their work should end tomorrow and the boy packs the crystals into his suitcase almost crying with fear as as expected from Jin wo's skill then the next day they were able to clear 19 dungeons with Jin ho and his assistant Knights the atmosphere in this place is magical quite calm there are no scary monsters on the Eastern side of The United States it is desirable to just relax here but in any marvelous place there is something eerily dangerous and scary for ordinary humans and low-rank Hunters here is an Aang dungeon from where screams

can be heard some man is looking at something in front of him in horror he is James an a rank Hunter who is currently in the a rank dungeon the man looks at someone mentally and with horror at the fact that all of his attacking forces have Been destroyed he just can't believe it looking at this horror around him the man continues to stare at some monster as he looks as if he is the most real human being his black hair developing in the wind and his character is steadfast and Powerful the man's face was

changing with every second thinking about the fact that that after going through the entire dungeon they still hadn't found a single Monster he thought that something had happened but that such a monster Could appear in the boss's room for all the energy of an A- rank dungeon to be equal to the energy coming from one monster is just unbelievable is this monster so strong that it's turning in his Direction suddenly the monster in human form shouts at the man who already Falls straight to the ground out of fear starting to crawl away from him and

telling him not to come near him the man in human form grumbles that his screaming is making his ears hurt and Then continues to tell him not to worry because he just turned them all off not killed them a man in armor sits on the cold ground all shivering with fear and afraid of any stranger's movement and the monster in human form says that he is human and why did they attack him the man continues to shake unable to deal with his emotions while the other thinks that the one apparently just doesn't understand him and

it's not like the Yankee can understand him suddenly this Black-haired man gets the idea to put his hand forward with his thumb up and say he is Korean the man Peaks out from under his long hair looks with the benevolent look that any ordinary person has and then continues that he just wants to go home some conversation swarms near one of the restaurants someone saying that it looks like they've finally dealt with the whole raid and can just rest easy jinho apologizes to his hungnam saying that He'd like to invite him to a more luxurious

place but the boy replies that he's more worried that the place isn't to the young Master's taste the boy continues asking about what jinho is going to do now since the raids are finally over a notification comes in that a malicious substance has been discovered and detoxified jinho replies that he can get his Guild Master's license as soon as he passes the easy written exam and then He'll take it and talk to his father clinking glasses with the guy jinho is slightly embarrassed he thinks about after his agreement is over with Jin wo which even

saddens him a little because so many happy memories they have together the boy reflects on the fact that getting a building worth 30 billion is certainly nice but more than anything he wanted to level up so he has no reason to wait any longer but something still prevents the boy from doing so at The same moment jinho observes the stranger's emotions on his face and quietly States what the boy will do now what he will do the boy holds in his hand a certain object which is a gate key that opens the doors of the

Demonic castle and is obtained through the gatekeeper's device the boy clutches this key that is precious to him in his hand remembers what dangerous creatures are behind those doors and afterward states that he will go somewhere he Needs to go for a while jinho is already starting to gradually get drunk drinking a glass of alcohol one after another and afterward says that if the boy treats him like a brother he won't bother him anymore the boy thinks about out the others Behavior which apparently jinho took his words the wrong way again and afterwards calls out

his name drawing the boy's attention to himself the boy doesn't languish with his question looking intently at Jin ho to see the Others reaction and then bluntly asking him what he is to him afterward jinho starts awkwardly vocalizing that he has an older brother with whom they're 10 years apart but he doesn't really like him so they don't spend much time together the boy shifts his gaze to the food on the table table and continues that back when he was still in trouble Jin Wu was the one who saved the guy saved his life and

helped when he was in trouble jinho earnestly continues and Admits that it's the boy who is most suitable for him as an older brother he seems much more kin to him the boy's face changes surprised by Jin Ho's words as he didn't even realize he'd heard those words but it's nice the boy only covers his eyes and smiles because he started to think about something else and after afterward he says that if jinho really thinks about him like that then then the boy will think of Jin ho as his little brother which surprises The other

who is already sitting embarrassed all timid because he is ready for any negative word in his Direction jinho seems already moved by the stranger's words and acceptance of such a sincere acknowledgement from the guy he's already flooding with tears of joy and affectionately calling out to jungim unable to contain his emotions jinho doesn't hold back his flood of Tears he's already completely moved by The Stranger words of his new Big Brother and after tearfully asks if he can hug him to which the boy already panics and says that he's drunk jinho immediately blurts out loudly

in denial that he's not drunk and has never been that sane immediately crawling off somewhere down the table and the boy tiredly vocalizes that he's really something with something while Jin ho tearfully lies weeping with mortification in an attempt to hug his big brother Jin Wu listens to what's Going on outside having heard someone's question about a major incident that occurred during recruit training the Masters are showered with more questions asking if all the high- ranked Hunters died and the low ranked ones are left they also talk about the man who helped them and the

master says that the investigation is complete the boy notices something about the extraneous team changes his gaze and looks somewhere forward continuing to listen To questions about why the master is preventing the survivors from being interviewed the boy listens for a while longer thinking about the fact that the last question concerns his personality more than anyone else and then he hears the master say tiredly that this is definitely the end of it the master sits down tiredly in his chair and sips his cat glaring that these damn reporters are going to get him because they're

so damn good at extracting information Suddenly the master is distracted by someone's voice coming from the tube that Hunter Min Buu wants to talk to him which he should do and the man briefly says to be connected to him the foreman hears the next question from the guy about why the Foreman's phone was off to which the guy replies that he planned to keep his head down until the reporters calmed down the next thing he hears from bongu is about the Red Gate which he's only heard of in Japan and the master Interjects that he's

not really in Japan right now saying that he's not in the mood for jokes right now Buu tells the master not to worry about it because he has some big news with with him which the man interjects saying he thought he was in Japan the guy continues that about a week ago Japan secretly invited the Korean Hunters Association he realized it was serious enough Korea would soon find out about it and the master asks what they asked them to do Suddenly the man's face changes after only hearing one sentence about Japan requesting someone who participated

in the raid on jedu island for counseling the master instantly lights up because he's heard something that interests him and he wants as many leads and information as possible so he asks bongu for more details the guy according to the master is just starting to go on about what he learned a couple days ago because the s-rank gate opened on juu Island more than four years ago guy continues that after the failure of three operations the government simply decided to stop all attempts on this island which are considered a failure bongu confesses after the story

that it was on that island and in that gate that he and his hayong neim almost died and the master after listening says that it's the kind of nightmare he doesn't want to remember the guy continues that he feels like there was a mutation there And the man interjects saying that it doesn't mean anything since they're still stuck on that island suddenly the boy cuts off all the calm thoughts of the Majestic Master by stating the dreaded fact that now these monsters might just fly across the ocean leaving the island the boy announces the terrible

news that the ant discovered on the coast of Japan as it turned out has wings so it easily flew across the ocean and ended up in a quiet and peaceful Place with people the huge and winged ant flies at high speed in its designated Direction seemingly to wreak havoc specifically in Japan Which is closest to juu Island the boy continues with something that makes the horror more horrifying stating that these things are just evolving into horrible creatures it's a real disaster the girl stands in the middle of the room tying her hair in a ponytail

and stating that her older brother has done nothing but Stay home the last few days and the boy grabs his backpack the boy puts it on his shoulder seemingly about to head somewhere this afternoon and the girl says that is he really going somewhere so suddenly and he replies that he will be gone for about a week the girl Snidely adds to the older brother in the Wake that maybe he is not going there alone is not she right it seems that her brother has something on his mind the girl mocks him to which the

boy waves Away and says that she is wrong before the boy appears a tall multi-story and modern building in which clearly invested a fair amount of money but at the bottom of the building itself there is some kind of magic happening if you go inside the tallest building you can see one of the corridors blazing with fire as if it were a hellish Road leading leading only to one strong and powerful boss the boy is standing by the Blazing Road thinking about the moment He defeated Cerberus he outclassed him by 20 times and now Jin

Wu's level is Three Times Higher and yes this time he doesn't have to run there's some chaos going on around the boy the room is pretty damn hot but Jin Wu isn't about to back down from the gate that appears right before his eyes he's got to finish his goal after all got to pull it off the boy holds in his hand the precious key to the castle gate that opens the doors of the Demonic Castle a Notification comes that whether Jin Wu wants to use the key to go inside once the boy responds positively

to the alert a second one arrives at the same moment telling him that his quest has been successfully accepted instantly opening the door to this dungeon the boy without wasting much time just with a calm soul and without any fear goes through this door where there is pitch darkness and he is the the only one here the boy examines the area with his eyes notices That this is an ordinary Royal Corridor No Monsters here a very ordinary place but there seems to be an entrance at the end the boy is about to go to his

appointed goal as at the same moment he receives a notice with a task which he has not had for a long time he needs 10,000 demonic Souls the boy parallel moves towards that very entrance and also thinks about the fact that the reward for accomplishment sounds pretty damn incredible a characterization boost And an item to choose from the boy remembers that there are several items in the store whose prices have crossed 10 billion gold perhaps if Jin Wu completes this Quest he can acquire one the boy opens the doors to see what's inside this mysterious

Place thinking that there must be hard work for such a reward but Jin Wu notices that there's not a soul in the place as soon as the boy takes a closer look at what is happening in front of him with more Attentive eyes he is instantly amazed at what he sees in front of him he can't even say the words the boy observes everything in front of him what a ruined Road this place is as if there is a lot of battering going on how many windy and dangerous streams there are realizing that this is

an open space the boy is simply at a loss for words cannot believe this happening to him after all who could have thought that the open space could be in some dungeon the boy Looks at the area in front of him begins to see familiar nooks and crannies of the same city same buildings same atmosphere but more terrifying and violent realizing that this is a mirror copy of Soul the boy tries to look a little farther through the wind currents that seem to gather in a pile as if out of spite to force Jin Wu

to pass on but notices several pairs of red eyes remembering the task at hand the boy needs to collect 10,000 demonic Souls Which means that in this place at least beast and demons are no less that only expect the presence of one boy which they will try to deal with the boy looks at the demons that are slowly appearing in this place with what hunger they look at him and also realizes that some of the monsters have a few demonic souls in them as well the boy thinks about the fact that he seems to have

lied a bit to Jenna about going for a week whether he can handle the task in that amount of Time with a backpack in his hand suddenly the boy starts to feel some movement behind him which seems to have been slightly unexpected but could Jin wo somehow foolishly blunder in front of these demons the boy reacts as quickly as possible his gaze changing to a serious one as if to hypnotize the monsters near him and then extends his hand with his backpack he notices a large number of terrible monsters in front of him that are

trying to get to The boy as close as possible but how stupid they are if they do not realize that they have already been dealt with at the snap of a finger a more aggressive demon person appears in front of the boy that tries to stun Jin Wu with its loud scream already opening its huge ma to use magical power towards him but not so for the boy has great speed and good technique of his abilities is already behind this monster having disposed of it at the snap of a finger As well as the others

saying that there is no problem so far the boy having dealt with the first batch of these monsters Smiles as he observes that he can now also also observed the progress of his own experience which is quite convenient for him some man is holding up metal sticks with two fingers starting a serious Thread about how it seems someone is starting to make a statement about something important a gray-haired man in a business suit comes Into view inquiring about the fact that this person really wants to become the head of eug Jin's Guild which seems like

a slightly surprising statement to him this someone turns out to be Jin ho who is dressed up in a business suit looks serious and replies that yes he wants to become the head of the eugin guild the man immediately pulls out a report daring to look at all the things his son has been doing all this time and afterwards replies aloud that his Guild Leader license and dungeon income report the boy looks earnestly at the expression on his own father's face who he thinks is wavering between choosing himself and his older brother so who he

decides to choose as head suddenly all of Jin Ho's thoughts are cut short by a man speaking as if he had found something and the boy says that inviting an outsider to be the guild leader is a big risk suddenly the man continues that he wants to introduce Jin ho to someone Which draws the attention of the boy who already seems to be starting to Glow with overwhelming Joy the man says a short enter for some unknown to jinho to start walking into the place gradually opening the doors in front of him some man who

is a hunter named Co Yong Juan appeared ear in front of them wearing a blue Sports sweatshirt and awkwardly saying hello in a polite tone the gray-haired man states that this Hunter is one of those who were able to survive The recent incident with the red gate and the white tiger Guild motioning for the other to take a seat while the boy thinks about his own the boy thinks about this Hunter being chased by the media so why is he here now and the man says to tell his son about who was with him at

that moment the hunter begins to go into the details of what happened happened exactly at that moment he begins his story that there was a Huntress with him then who looked like An ordinary high school girl but hunter starts to mention s Jin Woo which brings out their jinho surprise which is in no way hidden in his big eyes he's surprised at the mention of this particular man jinho is completely clueless he starts to panic wondering if his hung Nim was at the Red Gate and afterwards asks who was the huntress to which the hunter

replies that it was m hanon ye Hunter continues that they were able to get out thanks to Mr Sun Jin Wu And the boy laughs awkwardly wondering if that's why the two of them became friends so suddenly the man starts to say that at first they were puzzled by the appearance of two eang hunters for the sake of gaining experience and the boy thinks to himself that it makes sense here because he knows about Jin Woo's power for a reason but most of all What Now alarms the boy is that he knows about him not

only one but many others and because of this negotiation with his Father the silence that suddenly appeared is interrupted by a hunter asking if these people have some information about Jin woo because the white tiger Guild doesn't say anything and they called him almost immediately suddenly Hunter mang Juan's sprinkled and uncontrolled speech is cut short by a man who tells him that he's said enough already so it's time to stop the man earnestly states that the hunter most likely knows that the man is Gathering information on known hunters and yes he has already tried to

investigate with the Red Gate but the man looks at his son with a serious look starting to say addressing Jin ho that he never expected to find his name on his own list of raid participants the man continues to say in a serious tone that his son chose the wrong time to negotiate with him and the boy lowers his gaze and remains Silent not knowing what to say in response the boy listens To the continuation of the man's words about he only got his license because of Jin Wu's abilities and help asking if he understands

that to which the boy replies yes the boy thinks about how there's no difference between him and his brother since they've both gotten help and his father hardly has any justification for choosing Jin ho asking him what he'd say to that but the boy is not going to back down from his goal he says the following with a serious and Demanding face stating for the man to entrust eugen's Guild to him suddenly the man pronounces the short well without any hesitation or nerves with a most calm face and even a hidden smile which extremely surprises

the boy if you look at Jin Ho's face you can read all his jumbled emotions at the moment he doesn't know how he should react to such calmness from his father the man briefly adds that he is leaving the management of eugen's Guild to him But the boy asks why to which the man says that leaving the guild to an outsider is risky the boy begins to say uncertainly that he is a cheat in this case to which the man replies gradually rising from his seat that does anyone behave sincerely in business negotiations the man

finally rises from his seat looks down at his son with a serious gaze and begins to call out the name of the hunter Su Jin wo the man points at the paper looking at the other Person's image whose biography is fully described in these documents stating for the boy to be drawn specifically to eugen's Guild the boy looks with his confident gaze straight at his father realizes that this is the first and only chance for him so he loudly proclaims that he will do everything in his power the boy thinks about the fact that a

tiger's child remains a tiger he means about himself and his father who he will try to be like all his future and the Man briefly says Fine the man starts buttoning up the buttons on his suit clearly intending to gradually leave this place and the boy thinks about the fact that he's already tried to bring two s-ranked Hunters into their Guild the man brings up the fact that chahi in is from the hunter Guild and Mong bongu who recently retired but the first Hunter is taking over as Choy in's Deputy the man also recalls that

based on all of this he suggested him to Become the head of Eugene's Guild with good funding but on the other side was bongu the man reflects on the fact that the body of a huge flying ant has been discovered on the shores of Japan if there is a force raid he will have the opportunity to invite it to them the man wonders if he will be the first to gain the favor of these two hunters or if his son will be able to attract the Hunter S Jin Wu more quickly the man closes his

eyes as if trying to concentrate on his Thoughts is silent for a while and in his mind sets his mind to the fact that everything will be clear after a while the boy stands rests his foot on the breathless body of one of the monsters and looks around him for any danger indicating that he still has a long journey ahead of him the boy observes the cleared area around him thinking about the fact that the original difficulty of the Demonic Castle isn't that high so this is where he cleared The area the boy thinks the

level of these monsters is at best equal to d rank but he has gained enough experience will he be able to mop up nine dungeons in 4 hours of time the boy reflects on the fact that as his level rises so does the amount of experience he requires but in other words then raising experience is hard enough in this case the boy thinks about how he felt it when he met Beck yunho his current rank then was barely reaching srank so in order to Become a stronger Jin wo he needs to stay relaxed the boy

holds in his hand which is a pass to the second floor of the Demonic castle that is used in the spatial magic circle on the first floor thinking that it's time to go to the second floor the boy stares at the incredible picture in front of him thinking of the spatial magic circle that someone must be in right by the Soul Tower the boy looks at what's going on Around himself doesn't languish with time for he already has little of it so he says to make anyone with the rank of soldier show up something incredibly

magical happens in front of the boy a rather huge creature appears completely black in color but a friendly enough monster as soon as the monster turns around to face him the boy realizes that if is the leader of the frost bears in front of him huge enough that it even resembles a certain tank it doesn't take Long for the boy to jump up in the air a couple times and land in a fighting stance right on the ice Bear's back slightly expectantly asking if they're going to go the boy is about to leave the area

with a calm Soul because he has cleaned it up to the end but judging by the changed look in Jin Wu's eyes someone is going to stop him from doing so and these sudden someone are monsters that gradually spread out a kind of Pile in front of the boy forcing him to just Stop and not go anywhere because it is necessary to deal with them the boy sigh glaring loudly about meeting those pesky monsters again realizing he's not going anywhere and needs to divert from his plan for a while by dealing with them first the

boy doesn't hide his annoyed expression towards those annoying monsters but suddenly the ice bear moves with great speed carrying the boy away the boy is struggling to sit in one place trying to hold on to someone Else's fur when a huge ice bear starts moving frantically all over the area swinging its huge Paws around the boy is encouraged by such an action on the part of the ice bear he begins to smile and hold on stronger exclaiming that this bear is a real beast from now on he will be called a tank the boy screams

forcing the ice bear to obey his words about running blowing all the monsters off their feet in different directions to run until he reaches the magic circle Before before our eyes appears a rather quiet city of Washington which at the moment the sun is shining bustling with its own atmosphere and constant bustle because a lot of people are here if you look between the settled buildings one of the other buildings you can catch a glimpse of is the United States Hunters Bureau where everyone gathers here a certain number of men in business suits are standing

just outside the panoramic window one of them asks if this man is Here to which he is answered that it is so accurate and unmistakable the deputy director of the Hunter's Bureau inquires about what they have learned about the man's identity to which he is told that the man claims to be living in South Korea the next question is asked by a man that how a hunter from South Korea could be from a dungeon on the other side of the earth and he is told that the man was stuck in a dungeon as long as

10 years ago this is an unprecedented Case for not only did the man come out of that gate but the rest of the group of people couldn't handle him and the man asks if all that information is about him the deputy director is answered that they are more inclined to believe it is a monster with human memories and yes without help from the s-ranked hunter all of Washington could be in danger the subordinate continues that after they contacted the vulture Guild then word got out about the srank Hunter that he speaks fluent Korean and is

now in DC the deputy director immediately mentions the chief Hunter of the vulture Guild Mr Juan asking if he's on his way now and is told that he recently finished his business in Korea and is on his way back the deputy director briefly states that the interrogation had better continue tomorrow morning a slightly hunched man walks through the building thinking about what a shitty day he's having the Man is angry at the mere thought that the parasite he's been chasing so much lately is just stuck in the Red Gate he grumbles aloud in displeasure as

if they'd picked a fine time moving on to the men who are observing observing the imprisoned man in the cell they discuss about what the man's name is and he is told that the pronunciation is a little hard but the very man believed to be a monster with human memories is a hunter from Korea named Sunil Juan who has his Head down and is thinking about something of his own the boy watches the picture unfold before him that a once whole building begins to blaze with intense fire and he knows that each floor of the

Demonic Castle is a different dimension the pass to the second floor of the Demonic castle that is used in the spatial magic circle on the first floor is next to a huge monster that is Shackled with chains the boy continues his thought that if this Giant tower has 100 Floors then we can say that there are as many as a hundred different and dangerous Worlds the boy gradually counts beginning with the second floor continuing with the third and fourth and afterward ending with the 27th there are so many of them that one can lose count

the boy recalls that while time was going by fast he was climbing at a terrifying Pace up more and more floors tackling monsters with all speed and gaining experience the boy Gradually begins to understand the whole essence of this dungeon thinking about the fact that the complexity of the higher demons will increase proportionally and the same difference between the levels of hunters the boy realizes that his main problem is time because if there are a 100 Floors it's impossible to get there in a week he was also afraid that this dungeon would be too dangerous

but all the battles are boring to him the boy's brain is Gradually starting to even get tired of counting how many total floors he has traveled so far stopping at exactly the 50th floor of this dungeon before the boy appears a stronger demon who is the ruler of the lower levels named insatiable volcano that watches with such hunger with its three eyes but naturally in addition to the boss of this floor will be several more strong his subordinates with whom you will have to fight at the same time which Gradually appear before The Boy The

Boy observes a bloody huge ruler of the lower levels sitting on his throne with an army of monsters spread out at his huge feet ready to do his bidding the boy realizes that now he will have to deal with the demon boss he thinks about the fact that this giant looks dangerous and yes you should not be careless saying that it is time to start at the same instant his entire team of subordinates appears behind the boy and Begins to use their magical abilities flaming Fireball throwing towards the enemy the boy still stands his ground

as well looking at the other's reaction and waiting for the next action from his opponent as he continues to attack with his magical abilities these Mages are quite powerful subordinates they burn with their abilities all that is ahead of them falling exactly into the army of the huge ruler the boy is slowly hiding in that smoke he briefly addresses his Crew to take care of the others and iron and the Majestic igis are just waiting for that moment after a couple of seconds the volcano guards begin to gather speed and run towards the boy who

is with his subordinates thinking that they can easily cope with them the boy uses his powers he gradually hides from view so that no one can detect him and afterward he gives his subordinates the last words to get rid of the monsters one of the Vulcan Guardians swoops in First on the huge iron who uses his own Shield blocking the others attack and preventing him from getting close at the same moment the Majestic igis waiting for the opportune moment for his mighty attack suddenly approaches the enemy occupied by Iron and massacres him with his weapon

the boy thinks about the fact that even these guards are Supreme demons then he constantly pumped the level of his subordinates and their strength depends on the characteristics Of intelligence also the number of Shadows grows the boy watches the ruler of the lower levels from the side realizing that he is not moving at all and doesn't even seem to be about to do anything also watching his army from the side the boy is already starting to think that this is a lot easier than he had originally thought before the massacre of this ruler of the

lower levels as suddenly this demon disappears from his place the boy doesn't even have Time to finish his words before his gaze changes widening his eyes in Surprise because where did the ruler of the lower levels go and so quickly the boy watches as the huge ruler of the lower levels of this dungeon is in midair swinging towards Jin Wu's subordinates that there is no way he would expect such a thing the boy freezes in one position continues to look at what this huge ruler of the lower levels will do for he is such a

size and has great speed Jin Wu's subordinates on the ground stare at everything happening in front of them Frozen in one place unsure of what they should do at this moment Frozen the pissed-off ruler of the lower levels begins to strike with his weapons at high speed seemingly finding a definite opponent for himself not in the form of Jin wo but someone else and that opponent for the ruler of the lower levels is iron who takes such heavy blows while already lying on the ground Screaming in pain the angered ruler of the lower levels doesn't

even seem to have any intention of stopping as if hypnotized by something he continues to deliver numerous blows with his weapon iron can't seem to take that many blows to his body anymore he is after all a shadow who is easy enough to take down especially with a one-on-one boss gradually iron's Shadow begins to fade away dissolving right Into Thin Air leaving nothing behind and unable to Confront an opponent so strong for him the boy watching the whole horrifying picture before him from the side waits for the right moment for him gains strength in his

arms and jumps back back to a great height heading towards one goal the boy looks with his chilling gaze directly at the ruler of the lower levels but in his gaze one can see anger rage and hatred at the same time for how did this monster allow himself to do such a thing the boy wasts no precious Time gathers the power in his fist which gradually begins to increase and then strikes directly at the ruler of the lower levels with all the strength he has it seems that from such a powerful blow that the boy

didn't quite calculate the ruler of the lower levels flies away such a great distance losing his balance unable to resist such a powerful blow the boy was slightly surprised that the ruler of the lower levels had flown so far away realizing that he seemed to Have lost control of himself and hit much harder than usual the boy decides to check his characteristics stops for a while and looks at all the data and afterwards awkwardly realizes that he hastily put points into his power the far-flung ruler of the levels is pressed into the wall behind him

the area around him slightly destroyed from such weight but the monster begins to use his rage ability suddenly everything erupts in a large and bright magical flash that even Begins to slightly blind using his rage abilities that his characteristics increase 50 times the boy can barely stand on his own feet crosses his own arms at his face in an attempt to defend himself and then realizes afterwards that these are the same abilities Cerberus has suddenly comes the notification that the pain threshold of the ruler of the lower levels has been raised and the boy thinks

that he has become much faster so he won't be able To dodge a direct hit the boy stands seemingly realizing that he really can't handle this Reckless ruler of the lower levels alone and then calls out loudly to iron drawing his subordinates attention iron instantly reacts to his shadow Lord's shout running closer to use his own Shield to take a powerful blow upon himself growling with exertion iron waits for the right moment for himself he has a certain amount of time and then having gathered the necessary Strength for a powerful shot with his shield he

does what he intended it seems that the huge Shield shot was so powerful that iron can't stay in one place and starts spinning around at high speed knocking down all the surrounding monsters with himself the boy receives the shield of his own subordinate flying in his direction as he wished ready for any attack from such a serious opponent the maddened ruler of the lower levels screams without restraining all of his Furious emotions seemingly sizzling everything near him with his gaze intending to launch an attack the boy for his part holds a powerful Shield above him

ready to take any blow directed in his direction from this ruler of the lower levels looking directly at him in a couple of counted seconds a terrible battle ensues the boy holding his shield as best he can holding back a powerful blow in his direction from the ruler of the inferior Forces the impact is so powerful that the ground just starts to crack in every second rocks fly off in all sorts of directions and the boy does his best to defend himself everything begins to blaze with blue light the low-level ruler not far away from

the boy begins to notice this powerful reaction due to his impact thinking that the boy did not survive but not here because the boy is not some ordinary Hunter he is quite experienced with a lot of experience so He withstood such an attack and thinks that he just needs to wait out the moment the boy fully protected thanks to his subordinate Shield watches the next attack of the ruler of the lower forces to wait for the right moment for him to make his attack the boy needs just such a moment when the ruler of the

lower levels takes a swing which happens in a couple of counted seconds so the boy takes that moment and begins to commit the boy's instant reaction would be the Envy of any Hunter at the same moment he swept his shield aside leaping a high distance holding his dagger in one hand the man making a high jump towards his designated Target is about to take a swing when he suddenly notices that the ruler of the lower levels seems to be starting to fight back the boy's face instantly changed to one of surprise and anger at the

same time for apparently the lower level ruler surprisingly enough had expected Jin Wu's actions Because of this flow of wind in his Direction the boy simply pushes himself much farther away from his own Target while at the same moment the ruler of the lower levels swings his huge weapon the boy is getting visibly nervous thinking about what he should do right now because he won't be able to dodge such a powerful blow while in the air but if he could move the boy's gaze instantly changes as if there was some kind of Hope in his

thoughts he once Again thinks about moving isn't such an ordinary action Beyond his power the boy without wasting a second of precious time uses the ability of the ruler's touch extends his hand forward accumulating some power in it that even starts to go reaction the boy realizes that since he cannot repel such a huge and powerful ruler of the lower forces he must surely resort to another solution to this problem then the boy simply uses the recoil to push himself Away from the lower level ruler which he does in the next few seconds instantly flying

away for as long as possible it happens so quickly that a sort of bluish Trail is Left Behind the boy due to his ability and the ruler of the lower levels is already making a strike without hitting the target the boy holds back the flow of air in his Direction calmly stopping after that speed and then he can exhale for the blow to his side was close enough the boy peers at The monster in front of him realizes that the only place for him to strike is only the ruler's head but that would be dangerous

enough in his case the boy looks at the opponent in front of him with a serious look thinking about the fact that he first needs to somehow limit such ridiculous movements of a lower level ruler the boy's gaze runs to one side and then the other for he is trying to think of the perfect plan to Massacre this ruler of the lower levels So he needs to create the boy thinks of the perfect moment he needs to create just as his gaze falls on the gradually crumbling City in front of him that is engulfed in

flames the boy begins to smile for this particular plan seems to him as anything but ingenious enough to have been thought of saying that this is what is needed the boy instead of standing in one place waits for the moment when the ruler of the lower level starts looking at him and then breaks Into a rather fast run hiding in the nooks and crannies the boy picks up on the fact that the ruler of the lower levels is in a kind of Rage at the moment which is just what he needs for the boy who

takes off running much faster the boy tries to confuse the ruler of the lower levels who is chasing right behind him but Jin Wu has set some sort of goal which he is now heading towards with all speed forcing the monster to run after him the boy is Eyeing his desired Target in the form of a dilapidated building that is about to fall so he tries his best to make the monster chase him faster the boy uses his sprinting ability breaking into a hell of a Sprint to make the monster run faster than normal in

an attempt to catch up to his Target in the form of Jin wo the ruler of the lower levels runs after his Target with all his might but suddenly stops seeming to notice a dangerous thing in the form of a ruined Building the boy climbs up this building with all speed he loudly voices that even if the monster understood his idea it's quite late to run looking at the ruler trying to stop the ruler of the lower levels watches everything the boy does with great speed causing him to tense up at what is happening realizing

he is trapped the boy smilingly observes other people's attempts to stop saying that with such great speed it would be hard enough for a lower level ruler to Stop the ruler of the lower levels has nothing to do but try to stop the ruined building falling on him with his large weapon but all in vain the boy uses all his strength to deal with his strong opponent he accelerates with all his might and then swings his arm to strike the ruler of the lower levels seems to be slowly starting to realize that he has fallen

into a situation that is inevitable for him unable to Simply Dodge such a strong blow the boy uses All the power he has in his body he purposefully hits directly on the body of the ruler of the lower levels which is what he wanted for a long time during the ongoing battle at the same moment the ruler of the lower levels bursts out in a loud roar of pain a large stream of blood immediately starting to flow from his wound showing that the boy had hid exactly on his Target some unknown grandmother with barely visible

eyes looks at the person who Disturbed her Interjecting about the man in room 92 saying she hasn't seen him in a long time the people disturbing granny are chief an and the greeneyed girl who have come apparently for the boy and the chief starts wondering aloud where Jin Wu has gone the girl replies that his sister told him about the boy going on a week-long trip with his friends and the chief asks how she knows about it to which the girl replies that she's been talking to Sun ye the girl is holding Some document in

her hands saying that they have come all this way for nothing and the chief replies that something doesn't add up here because there is no Trace that Jin Wu has left the country the girl questions the man that it's really possible for him to find out about such a thing and the chief replies that it's his job to keep an eye on the hunters starting to remember where Jin wo was last seen the girl gives a suggestion that perhaps the boy has been Kidnapped and the chief replies that doesn't that sound absurd for it would

take at least a special Chinese agent to kidnap him to match his powers the man is distracted from the very essence of the conversation falling back into his own thoughts and worries about where the boy has actually gone and what is happening to him at the moment the lower level ruler did not hold back his rage looking with his red eyes at the fast moving opponent in the form of Jin woo Already cracking his own fangs from overwhelming nerves the ruler of the lower levels can only stand looking at the boy high in the sky

who seems to be about to deliver the final and fatal blow to the monster the boy's gaze burns with a blue light he is confident in his movements and realizes that he is winning this battle because the ruler of the lower levels simply cannot compare to his speed and abilities after a couple of moments the ruler of the lower Levels finds himself pinned into the Rock behind him unable to move and with no sign of life for he has finally been dealt with the boy stands next to the breathless body body of a huge monster

observes the dropped items due to the level past and also says that the dropped items are incredible the boy gradually collects all the dropped items thanks to his victory and they are the earring of the Demon Lord the sphere of greed the Horn of the volcano and a Fragment of the world tree a fragment of the world tree takes most of the boys attention he says it's an ingredient for creating magical items of the highest quality and yes he can't throw it away the boy puts an earring on his ear with a set effect that

even begins to glow red wondering if he'll be able to find the remaining items if he keeps hunting the last thing that catches the boy's attention is an item with amazing properties and yes if the boy had magic Class skills he would be able to use it the boy clutches this interesting fire-colored object and afterwards states that the orb capable of amplifying magic damage by half which makes one think harder than before the boy is distracted by some clanking sound as he watches the body parts of the various subordinates of the lower level ruler continue

to make these sounds with body movements the boy rolls his eyes and turns towards the Majestic igis Vocalizing to him that maybe he'll get over it by now watching the Knight bow to him the boy says one last tired thing that the Knight has always surprising him more and more as suddenly Jin Wu's gaze is drawn to something even more interesting and more surprising and this very cause of surprise is iron who having gathered all his strength carries the head of the ruler of the lower levels with one hand behind him and the boy no

longer seems at all surprised by Such Antics the boy looks away distracted from his subordinates and thinks about giving the boss one last blow then says aloud to iron that his shield just saved him at that moment the boy recalls that rather life-threatening moment with the brawling lower level ruler who could easily Crush Jin Wu with his weapon if he swung at once the boy watches as iron fairly brags to the rest of the knights that they only look admiringly at such a tank and the boy Draws attention to himself and calls back home after

a while the boy holds a fireball in his hand that burns his skin like hell which Jin Wu tries not to react to and passes into someone else's hands the boy is standing with the Mage near a building that appears to be in need of final destruction as Jin Wu points his burned fingers in the direction of the house it doesn't take any great difficulty for the subordinate boy to create from one small ball a Whole huge one that can Sizzle everything in its path surprising Jin wo Moore after a couple seconds the boy subordinate

directs a powerful strike thanks to the fireball directly at the designated Target of his shadow Lord followed immediately by a huge explosion the boy looks surprised at the fireball in his hands which seems to be enough quantity that it will be able ble to be used in battle and the subordinate stretches out his arms as if to ask Again the boy picks up on the fact that he didn't pay any attention to such powerful characteristics of this item and it doesn't say that this particular item can only be his the boy is only satisfied with

such good news about the new item he thinks about the fact that Hunters using magical skills will tear and throw in some building there is a peculiar dialogue someone of unknown people saying that he in no way expected anything so interesting on arrival in Washington which is very surprising a large and pumped up man stands Crossing his arms over his chest his insane smile proclaiming that there is some kind of monster that can speak human language the blackhaired man denies being called a monster he asks for a DNA test if they just don't believe him

and the other states that there is no difference because he was found in the gate the man only smiles harder he crushes the blackhaired prisoner with his Aura Suggesting the fact that the monsters could now impersonate a normal human The blackhaired Prisoner lifts his gaze from beneath his long hair silent for a while seeming to realize that no one is going to listen to him or even wants to the look of the man who had recently arrived in Washington changed to one of insistence and seriousness and he made it clear that the blackhaired man was

the best person to cooperate with and only after someone else's consent will The man decide who this prison ER really is a human being or a monster that can speak human language the male prisoner has nothing left to say but his agreement and what is he to do when he is in such an uncomfortable position where people are not going to take his word for it the serious man begins to ask his accumulated questions asking if the prisoner in the dungeon has already died otherwise how did he last 10 years and the man says he

is not Undead a man Continues to make assumptions as to how the one who died in the dungeon was able to return alive and unharmed while another states that it is impossible The Prisoner does try to try and ask a few questions of interest in this place but the man answers him briefly that he is the one asking the questions here but the prisoner ignores the other's rudeness and bluntness he raises his gaze to the other and asks how much he knows about Gates and monsters and the Man is silent wondering what to answer not

far away from the panic panoramic window from the ongoing conversation people are thinking about their own things some assistant calls the deputy director to which another tells him to shut up the men begin to listen intently to the conversation going on outside the windows they hear the dialogue continue and someone's question with snear about whether this particular person is well informed the male prisoner looks on with His testing gaze as he begins his tale of the various Dungeons gates monsters for it is nothing a real disaster and war is coming a man listens to someone

else's warnings calmly asks if this is someone else's goal and the Prisoner states that he wants to prevent disaster the other asks for clarification to which he is refused the man smirks glaring at the man who came to stop the disaster unable to elaborate on the details for isn't working together the Best outcome The Prisoner replies that quantity will not win this disaster even if the most most useless People Unite they will be used as Canon fodder and he should be aware of that the man who listens to the prisoner's entire speech changes in his

face mentally scrolling through the other man's insulting words about how he is only quite strong which shows his weakness the man clutches the documents in his hands thinks about how the prisoner dared to put himself above Himself and then says that if only he can stop this catastrophe then they have nothing to talk about the man looks at at the other man's ID realizes that the other man's name is Ilan and yes if you take away the other man's hair the man would be tidy enough but he shouldn't look that old the man reads aloud

that the days of being a hunter are awesome continuing to say that he chipped in another man's inheritance for three generations to come so the man will be Able to live without any worries the man decides to start talking about the subject of children he thinks on the subject of his son the one that most attracts the attention of the highly ranked hunter that even back then was trying to meet him the man starts asking about the other man's daughter recognizing her name to which the imprisoned man calmly states that his daughter is jinna and

afterwards the man immediately asks a question about his Son The Prisoner says without some sort of long moment of silence that his son is s Jin Wu the high ranking Hunter the interrogator is so after starting to smile the male prisoner seems to begin to sent something a miss about this man in front of him for what adequate person would smile so crazily he asks what is wrong the man interrogating The Prisoner begins to smile his creepy smile his eyes burning with the Flames of hell and IL Juan begins to feel the other man's Bloodlust

as he hears the words that he's the only one asking questions here after a few seconds The Prisoner does not make him wait long for his reaction either he instantly flares up with a kind of Rage for for he senses in this man a danger to his children demanding to answer him a frightening Aura even gradually begins to emanate from the imprisoned man as if he's ready to incinerate everything in his path but you don't have to wait long for a Furious reaction from the other man the imprisoned man thinks about the fact that maybe

even the gods personally gave him another chance the angry man presses his finger on the red button and says that he has no doubt that that monster a man who arrives in Washington angrily ogles the deputy director hastily saying that the creature is a monster and seems to be hostile that they need to evacuate the deputy director replies incomprehensibly telling him to take his Time but the man says that he has just returned from South Korea and is quite aware of what is wrong with the prisoner's son the man's entire Aura makes everyone in the

vicinity shut up he pauses for a moment and then loudly announces that the prisoner's son is dead causing the man to go into shock the man has a craze smile his eyes showing all of his rage and hatred for the prisoner going on inside he confidently divulges that the other man Will soon be joining his son there is a rather gloomy atmosphere going on around it seems to be a graveyard but naturally there are many different and even more dangerous monsters there is a flash someone reacts instantly to such a flash by jerking his finger

in the direction of the bright light that appeared as if to force the others to follow his index index finger the subordinates of one of the monsters instantly began to react to the stranger's body movement they opened Their ugly mouths mimicking unpleasant screams these monsters on this harder level are quite numerous and they are of All Sorts some even have arrows left in them that seem to have been obtained by the rest of the hunters from this dungeon the horrible Place instantly becomes brighter than it was before the monsters one by one rising up on

their bony legs and barely moving towards the light sitting on his throne the boss of yet another heavy floor points his long Finger in the direction where his entire Army of barely walking skeletons is headed the boy gets to this floor looks at the unfolding picture before him knowing in advance that he will need to deal with the new boss turning to iron and igis the boy's gaze instantly changes his pupils beginning to Glow with a blue light and his silhouette becoming dark barely visible as if he himself were some sort of ghost or subordinate

it doesn't take long for the Majestic igis and iron to react instantly to their Shadow Lord's words completing the errand with a speed that is to be envied the huge number of the boy subordinates grows bigger and bigger every time he defeats a boss at which point everyone from igis Iron Knights Mages the first to enter the serious battle is the Majestic igis who with his body movements and good technique can easily deal with several enemies at once the ma Majestic igis doesn't even turn In any direction to take his mind off his business for

a moment he hits even those near or behind his back with powerful blows the boy looks at the reaction of the boss of this particular dungeon floor he can't help but Snicker thinking about whether this monster is surprised by the sheer strength of his subordinates the boss of the floor in question is still sitting on his throne and doesn't even seem to be about to make any moves when the boy is already Towering over this monster Standing Tall the boy looks with his captivating eyes directly at the Target in front of him very close to

him holds in one hand a dagger that carries power and then says that he did not expect such a situation the boss sitting on his throne opens his jaw stares with his red eyes as if he feels some kind of fear that he can't even move as if paralyzed the boy gazes more closely at his enemy below him even slightly amused by the stranger's Reaction and wondering if the undead can sense fear but it doesn't matter after a couple of moments so as not to waste precious time and the strength of his subordinates that are

fighting he massacres his foe damn fast mangling his face apart at exactly the same second the boss of this floor crumbles into a lot of his own bones without taking any defense against himself because the whole Army is fighting and he is left alone after a while the battle gradually Ends because as soon as the most important monster Falls at the hands of his enemy the rest of his entire Army itself falls apart after defeating the boss of a given floor the boy receives a notification that he has defeated the soul guide methos after which

he is sure to be given some items the boy sits on a rock reasoning that this guy's magic was quite powerful plus the guy could control hundreds of times more souls than Jin wo that he wanted to turn the Boss into his Soldier but the boy himself doesn't understand why he can't use his abilities on demons because every time he tries he gets a notification that his Mana is infected and Shadow summoning is impossible the boy continues to sit looking at what he's been dropped off by the boss himself which is part of someone else's

kit which will probably be of some use to Jin wo in future battles the boy gets a notification to choose the effect of The set which can be likened to leveling up as much as five times so useful is it the boy looks at The Shining space in front of him thinking that a little more and will be able to collect the whole set and his first task of 10,000 demonic Souls is completed the boy is slightly unsure if because he has reached his limit then Jin Wu's powers are running low at the moment a

notification comes in that the task from part one has been completed the next alert says for the Boy to choose the following rewards and Jin Wu chooses to be able to choose the item of his choice which is successfully confirmed the boy is thinking about whether he should pick an expensive item that likely has an incredible ability but he can also get the equipment by defending the dungeon the boy is seriously thinking about the fact that he needs to make a considered choice about which item can be sold back to the store and what is

best to buy from new The boy stands in the same spot for a while still undecided on what he should choose from the store as suddenly a notification arrives for the boy to choose an item the boy makes his choice talking about the random cursed box seemingly thinking that it's a good choice in his case and yes worth trying some kind of luck in this place the boy extends his hand forward in which a black box gradually begins to form and the notification comes to confirm Someone else's choice about the cursed box the boy recalls

that last time he had a choice between the cursed box and the Blessed box after which he tried to increase his daily workouts but didn't get the extra rewards the boy received the key of this demonic lock when he opened the Blessed box thanks to which he was is able to raise his own level and obtain rare items the boy candidly admits that he's damn curious to find out about what's inside the random Cursed box wasting no time in opening it once the box is opened what appears in its place is a key unknown to

the boy without any written details that Jin wo has no idea what it's for or what door it's for the boy thinks about the fact that for the first time he sees just such an object which lacks any description not realizing how he should use this key for what purposes the boy sigh and opens his inventory thinking that he'll find a use for the item Someday and the random cursed box should yield the right thing the boy returns to the system which is still also waiting for other people's words and Jin wo doesn't languish and

says to accept award number two after which he gets characterization points the boy thinks about where he should put those extra 20 points and afterward thinks he should put them into intelligence which he does instantly the boy returns to the system thanks to which he has already taken two Items but the last one remains which is a hidden reward causing Jin wo to announce his acceptance of the item the boy holds some kind of box in his palm again thinking about how he shouldn't expect much in this place after a random cursed box in the

palm of the boy's hand appears a certain bundle with a drawing that has a description that says Holy Water of Life thanks to which it is possible to study the creatures for the it some kind of chaos is happening in Some City buildings start to burn with huge and uncontrollable Flames for a long time that it seems impossible to stop this catastrophe a large number of Rescuers crowded into one burning room trying their best to extinguish such a strong Fire by hustling each other the men look from afar at The Fire And The Rescuers in

the area one of them saying that when the s-rank hunters put up a fight everything nearby turns to Rubble the deputy director still has no way to Hide all the emotion in his gaze as if he hasn't gotten over the fight that happened a while ago as if it was something unbelievable one of the men says the obvious thing to the eyes and something amazing that strikes them all is that Hunter hang dong Su has lost in this battle he is between the collapsed rocks the picture changes to a brighter wider picture that is familiar

to see in the local and City's huge hospitals which are teeming with other lives lots Of people and the pain of the rest due to the loss of loved ones in one of the bright rooms there is a bunk on which a lovely woman lies peacefully which seems to be in the realm of Morpheus at the moment gaining strength after a while a whole and unharmed Jin Wu appears in the half empty room looking at the woman in front of him and calling out for his mom with some tenderness the boy takes a seat on

a nearby chair near the bunk with the woman trying not to make much Noise so as not to disturb his own Mother's sleep but Jin wo misses her so much the boy pulls out the very item he got thanks to the defeated boss from the ill- fated dungeon seems to know where to use the item this time the item is the Holy Water of Life it is a mysterious potion that can cure any disease the boy recalls that it is a created item that has powerful magic in it the boy looks at The Still Still

unresponsive woman unresponsive to any Of the guy's movements that continues to sleep peacefully in her deep Slumber Jin Wu seeming to find Hope in Saving her the the boy realizes that he needs three things to create the potion but two he already has one is a fragment of the world tree that he got from a volcano on the 50th floor the boy also recalls getting the spring water of the whispering Forest after defeating meus on the 75th floor but there is one last item the purified Blood Of The Demon King the boy thinks about the

fact that he hasn't managed to find this particular item yet but he's pretty much guessing the location of where this chance to save someone else's life might be the boy remembers this hellish dungeon and seems to realize that this item is on the very top floor he will most likely be able to get it on the final boss consequently he realizes that if he completely clears the dungeon he will find all the ingredients in this Week he was able to raise 16 levels now Jin Wu's strength is equal to that of an s-rank the boy

sits for a while imagining future plans that he must surely ful Phil says goodbye to his mother and Promises her that he will definitely come back there is someone's irritated yet tired voice coming from a building saying that they seem to be at some sort of dead end the building being the South Korean Hunters associations the men listen to what the TV is saying It's about an explosion the cause of which is a showdown of s-rank hunters the man says that Hunters are now the problem one of the men puts his palm to his mouth

to share information quieter and afterward says that some times Hunters who couldn't accept reality come here and the girl asks if that guy is the same the man keeps Whispering that it's that more milk offering to Simply explain to him that he should cover all the costs and then poison him in the Reassessment room to which the girl agrees the man continues to think about the situation that happened after changing to some Hunter trying to remember someone else's name that had slipped his mind as if out of spite the master is in his office he

appears to be quite tired from from the amount of work and papers on his desk but takes a call introducing himself to someone by name one of the staff members States in a business-like manner that the topic is About a hunter the master was interested in for he did Dain to come to this place after a Time the red-haired man's gaze instantly changes he forgets all his problems and business asking if the hunter is here now to which he has answered that he has just entered Hunter Sun Jin Wu has come to re-evaluate his rank

he's already being greeted by a pretty girl who Smiles embarrassedly as she talks about escorting the boy to the right place to re-evaluate his own Abilities apparently a lot of people show up so the boy has to sit apart from the others and try to think about something that will take a little time some blackhaired girl Peaks out from behind the door calling softly to the next young man so as not to break the silence and the boy thinks about how nothing has changed since then some man draws attention to himself and the the boy

that is not far from him sitting and hears everything the one says that it is Not worth being nervous that of course there are people who were able to turn their lives around but they are few the man goes on to say that if they get a d rank or higher then they will then try to be lured in by the guys he points his finger at and those listening to him wonder who they are the man goes on to say of those people that they are from various guilds and since the hunters are not

eager to join the smaller guilds they are waiting here the man earnestly Says that such people are best to steer clear of as small guilds have an increased mortality rate often enough and the boy thinks the man is right the boy thinks about the fact that on the one hand it's disadvantageous for them to go to low-rank dungeons but they also lack the strength to go to high rank dungeons which is hard enough after a while the girl attracts attention again peering out from behind the door and smiling at the people there inviting the Others

to pass while the man who came out does not appear to be happy with the results that same man steps up and says that they won't be so worried if they set aside all their expectations and as long as you're not an eang you can always provide food for your family some man sitting next to him nervously bit his fingers saying in a trembling voice that he would get in advance if he joined the big Guild and also be able to pay off his debt the man frantically Shakes and continues to say in a shaky

voice that he damn well needs at least a SE Rank and the boy looks at him and thinks that rank will change the lives of hunters in a number of ways the boy thinks about how the strength of hunters is determined by their ranks Jin Wu remembers the many different Strong high ranked Hunters that have come through this way the boy thinks about how no matter how much they practice swordsmanship or develop their bodies It's not enough to bridge the gap between ranks the boy remembers about song chol Who continuously honed his sword art But

ultimately couldn't stand up up to some gang tyi because of the difference in their ranks the boy thinks about the fact that in all these years spent fighting he's never been able to escape from his e- rank clenching his palm into a fist because of it as if to set himself up for the best the look of the very man who had just come out from Behind the reassessment just changed to one of complete shock as if he hadn't expected such an unfortunate result on his side the man barely leaves the damn office it seems

starts shaking violently and frantically stating that he's e- ranked and the girl is already calling for the next Hunter it seems the next Hunter isn't quite going to get up from his seat that even the girl with an awkward smile on her face leans over to him asking if the man is feeling ill and He says he isn't the man frankly admits that his stomach is just turning from the overwhelming excitement of the reassessment He suggests that the boy go first and he replies that no problem the boy walks into the room behind the girl

observes the girl standing behind a special counter and asks a question about telling her full name which the boy does the girl thinks about it because she knows that the boy already has an e- rank so why should he come Again and then asks if he wants to be fully re-evaluated to which he gets a short yes the girl thinks about why it's the kind of hunters who become e- rank that come to the reassessment and afterward she politely tells the boy to put his palm on the black Crystal the boy hears all of the

girl instructions on what he needs to do and then goes over to the magic Crystal and places his palm until the girl tells him that's enough the girl looks rather puzzled Even her eyes widened from not understanding what's going on at the moment she asks slightly nervously to wait a little longer the girl is already starting to resent it out loud she snorts unhappily and says that this has never happened before with this machine the girl apologizes again and says she will try again the girl does not hide her misunderstanding in she is indignant saying

what is wrong with this car when another worker approaches asking what Happened and why she is now alone the girl holds on to the appliances in a puzzled manner briefly replies that the other man is in the restroom and the man who came inze saying that the other man is brazen enough since he leaves his post during rush hour the man coughs into his fist bringing it up to his lips as he thinks about what he also does at times and afterward he States what happened in the end and the woman replies that some sort

of malfunction With the car the man comes closer to look at the mistake and thinks he came here because he's curious about Beck yunho who fidgets with the idea that Reawakening is by no means a rare occurrence the man starts running thoughts through his head that it was about 3 months ago when the entire Association was on pins and needles over an e- rang that might have been twice awakened the man thinks about it being a false alarm at the time and the girl Girl points her finger in the direction of the error popping up

every time she tries and the man thinks it's not a simple phenomenon suddenly the man shifts his gaze towards the said finger of the girl his face instantly changes to a dumbfounded one that even opens his mouth in Surprise the man immediately asks a question about how long the girl has been working here and the girl looks at him incomprehensibly but replies that it's About 6 months asking if she's done something wrong the man thinks 6 months is short enough she clearly wasn't notified of what happened about 2 years ago and it's not surprising that

the newcomer doesn't know about it so he asks to get Chang shik the man thinks about not being able to realize someone else's power which is why there's no way he can get a promotion and afterwards states that going to the bathroom isn't the most important thing right now Forcing him to call the other person the man loudly states that it's not a mistake but immeasurable meaning that their detector is unable to measure the boy's full magical power and the girl is surprised incomprehensibly asking him and the man continues to rant about the boy being

the 10th person in South Korea while Jin Wu stands quietly by the magic Crystal waiting for the results two guys are in some yard that is lit by a bright and blinding Sun they are both looking At a certain point thinking about something one of them starts talking about Hunter dongu of the vulture Guild asking if if it's true that he's not connected to the Red Gate and the other one tells him that it's true and he had nothing to do with it the man in business form continues to claim his own that he has

personally seen dong Su and another man replies to him that he must then know the identity of the one who helped everyone the man averts his gaze And begins to say something that he didn't stay there until the very end so he doesn't know all the details but if he suspected someone it would be suddenly the man shivered thinking that he shouldn't tell the other man this for he couldn't assume anything after his last unfortunate conclusion a man noticing something the other is holding back about begins to say that the other definitely doesn't want to

share something with him until he is Completely sure about it without scolding him for it the man continues that he is more interested in finding an ant with wings while the other replies that they came across a dead specimen and yes he is sure that all the guilds will convene before doing so the man decides to light a cigarette holds it between his fingers and afterward talks about how all the hunter guilds will work together how it doesn't look strange the man goes on to say that Building B seems to be a pretty noisy place

today and the assistant interjects about Building B saying that he doesn't hear anything suspicious right now the man in the purple suit continues to hold the cigarette between his fingers momentarily remembers to smoke and afterward admits to being quite sensitive after a while another man talks about how it's seems like the new Hunter has caused some problems because of his rank so he's already going to Check out what's really going on suddenly the other man stops him with his short no making him wait for him and temporarily forget about his purpose for being in the

building and afterward states that he too is interested in the case the man watches the other extinguish his cigarette on the ashtray but says nothing in response to the other's words for how can he resist the other's desire to go out with him the man thinks about the fact that because Of the guy's appearance which gives the other guy a gentlemanly look he's completely oblivious to what the man is really like when he hears about the two of them going out together some heated dialogue takes place inside one of the buildings some man talking about

their detector that due to the low power of this device Jin Woo's strength cannot be measured the man approaches the boy saying that he needs permission from management to use a more accurate Detector asking if Jin Wu can visit them in 3 days the incumbent workers are thinking about how they can delay the evaluation while continuing to think about the fact that Jin Wu seems to have an s-rank they still don't believe the fact that this kid has such a rank a large team of workers come together to see for themselves thinking that the boy

is clearly not the kind of person a small Guild can attract the gathered workers are thinking about how they can Get the attention of a strong Hunter like Jin woo and yes many guilds don't have a lot of funds to provide for the hunter the men are vigorously discussing a plan to win the attention of a hunter as powerful as s Jin wo when suddenly their gaze changes to one of surprise full of shocked emotion and disbelief the men begin to discuss the man who appears in their site his name is Choy jongin who is

a representative of the hunters the strongest Guild in Korea the Men and all the people here are wondering what a man who is called a universal Soldier is also a high-ranked s-ranked Hunter the boy looks at whoever it is that starts to gradually appear as it approaches towards the people he thinks about the fact that it seems to be Choy jung-in with his own person the boy thinks about the fact that with alien Fire magic there are rumors that this guy can turn any building to Ash a hunter who is known as the universal Soldier

the boy Smiles awkwardly thinking about the fact that Choy jongin's nickname seems similar to his as well he laughs awkwardly not even knowing how he should react to someone else's presence here people on here keep discussing about whether or not finding an s-ranked Hunter would constitute joining that Hunter and yes the top guilds are on a completely different level the man in a business suit standing next to him changes his look to One of surprise as if he can't believe what's happening he thinks about whether Hunter Jin wuo is an srank high-ranking Hunter Choy jung-in

raises his glasses slightly on the bridge of his nose thinking about how he can't ignore all this commotion caused by the new Hunter realizing that Jin Woo is the tenent the man thinks about the fact that he doesn't even need a detector to determine someone else's rank which feels so and so high so the boy doesn't Even need to wait some 3 days for results the man decides to introduce himself to the new to him Hunters introducing himself for who he is but also apologizing asking about the fact that the boy has only just gotten

his Rank and if he has a guild in mind the man acts quite cunning and deaf is with his back to this boy and offers to step back for a few minutes to discuss about his offer but Jin Wu says he refuses to be a stranger after the stranger's words The highly ranked man instantly changes in his face instead of his welcoming and friendly smile changing to a surprised even a little shocked by the stranger's rejection the people here are shocked to realize that Cho jongin just refused refused the offer and the boy thinks about

the fact that he has to wait for 3 days and now he has a lot of worries he needs to get the potion a man who's just been literally blown off made to feel embarrassed asks a nearby jinchu that if He just forgot to introduce himself and afterwards continues his question about maybe being even too pushy closing his eyes and trying not to show all the emotions overflowing from within him the man decides to turn in the opposite direction from himself and afterwards notice is that the boy has vanished Without a Trace making the assumption

that Jin Wu is a skilled Hunter of the assassin class the master runs with all his might it seems to meet the boy and The man thinks that if this boy joins the hunters they will become on par with the strongest guilds in the whole world the master notices the people in this place already out of breath from How fast he was running this way and then notices the head Choy while the man himself thinks about what the head backck is doing here m instantly shifts his gaze to the other side beginning to wonder that

he doesn't seem to have gotten the right person in time because You can tell from Choy jongin's face that he doesn't seem to have gotten it right either head Choy jongin's gaze changes to a serious one as if he's trying to look straight into the Master's Soul as to why he ran here so quickly but from the stranger's face he seems to be slowly starting to put together a puzzle the man analyzes the fact that the master apparently ran a cons considerable distance even ran apparently without stopping it seems B Onho knew about him from

the beginning even now trying to find Jin wo the master seems a little puzzled by what happened right now because just a couple minutes and he was in this place where the boy should be who apparently had already fled the place without leaving a trace the man continues to analyze everything that is happening it seems that some brilliant thought has visited his head right now that maybe all these meetings with such people are connected That maybe this boy is really the one in the end the man has the final puzzle right in his head he

was looking for ins and outs searching for exactly the right person as here it came to him right on a platter but suddenly disappeared without agreeing to the proposal the man thinks about the fact that Beck yunho appears to be constantly chasing after the boy but the boy as it turns out just isn't going to stop as a chapter and think s Jin Wu isn't so easy to get the men Stand next to each other each immersed in their own thoughts and thinking about their own what they should do in the next moment how to

get the attention and appropriate such a strong boy to their side while the master realizes he is too late the master seems damn tired of what's going on around him he's thinking about the fact that of all people he met this particular snake looking with his tired gaze hearing some man yelling in the background that he finally has a c Rank the master decides to look out the window to follow the a man leaving in his Direction who had to be seen in such a place today which is extremely surprising thinking that this is becoming

much more difficult than it seemed the hospital no longer looks as friendly and welcoming as it was not so long ago a gloomy atmosphere lurks around this huge building it seems to be having a rough time the pretty and pale woman has been immobile for a long time Still showing no signs of life or attempts to get out of her Eternal sleep which upsets her son the boy doesn't take his eyes off his own mother he softly voices the fact that as soon as he looks at her the thought that the woman is about to

wake up from her Eternal Slumber never leaves Jin Wu's mind the boy remembers about a dreamless sleep a Dream from which you can't just wake up this disease broke out and affected the poor woman exactly at the Moment when the very first gate appears the woman no matter how much the boy talks no matter how much he spends his time by her side still can't support the already weary Jin woo can't respond to his affectionate words that promise to save her the boy leaves his mother's chamber gloomy full of depression but still setting himself up

for one thing only to level up thinking of bosses from different floors of the Demonic Castle but something prevents him the boy Thinks about his thoughts starts to make a plan on how he can continue to successfully cope with these enemies as a man suddenly appears saying that he is not the one who cleaned up that two-level dungeon the man doesn't let the boy say any word he goes on to say that it was then thanks to the boy that he was able to realize that his point of view wasn't quite right the boy doesn't

seem surprised that someone is following him again either to get him to his side Or to ask a few more questions of interest to his interlocutor so Jin Wu states that they've met up with Jin Chul again the man ignores The Strangers reading has no intention of taking off his black glasses and continues to talk about how the stranger's main goal of the monitoring department is to try to make as much contact with humans as possible but not with monsters the man pausing briefly to consider his next words for with this boy one must be

Vigilant says that otherwise they must watch and punish Hunters who now and then break the rules set forth the boy doesn't make his answer wait long he turns the other way and walks on on saying he has no desire to mess with their department and the man says that their existence is the only shackles for hunters but these Hunter deterrent shackles are meaningless precisely to those of high rank such as the boy is at the moment forcing him to stop and turn In another's Direction jinchu doesn't let Jin Wu wait long for his next words

he talks about the person who is here to meet the boy can he make time for this meeting asking Jin Wu a question Jin chol without giving the boy a chance to say a word kindly puts his palm out in front of Jin wo and says that the president of the hunters Association a certain Kong he is coming right now the man bows slightly in a respectful manner to the boy and to the important man About to emerge from the dark Corridor who seems to have been eavesdropping on other people's conversations from the very beginning

after a few moments footsteps begin to be heard what seem to be leisurely and Valiant footsteps so confident in their actions as if they know that the boy will not leave at this moment but will remain here the boy seems to freeze on the spot he eagerly anticipates to see the person who is to appear before him due to jinu's said Words Jin Wu opens his eyes and thinks that this person is an older man appears in front of the boy extending his hand forward in a welcoming manner even showing his benevolent smile saying that

he is glad to meet Jin Wu like this introducing himself in front of him the boy is not going to stand like a stumbling block he can see that the president of the hunters Association is trying to be as polite as possible which he can't ignore so he accepts the kindly Offered hand in return the boy thinks about the fact that despite the man's age he reminds him of a retired wrestler that has been honing his body for decades plus he's s-ranked and then he hears the president's voice congratulating him on his promotion the boy

sits across from the president feeling at ease in his company and afterward states that he has another reassessment ahead of him to which the man replies that reassessment is a Meaningless formality in this place the president smiling says that they need the detector to sort the results and the thing is useless because it can't measure what is beyond its capabilities the president goes on to say that even if it were possible they still wouldn't be able to clearly Define the boundary between s SSS ranks because of this magic Crystal the boy doesn't understand what the

man is getting at what he wants to know from him and the president Interrupts him with a counter question about whether Jin Wu wants to ask about the reason for the reassessment procedure the president of the hunters Association puts his finger up causing the boy to look at him closely saying that this is what allows them to buy some time the boy interjects what the president means by buying time and he replies that it's to meet s-rank Hunters like Jin wo the man continues on about how the man obviously knows that there Aren't many good

hunters in the hunter Association and who would want to join them when other guilds guarantee Fame and further growth if you look out the window you can see the full moon the man continues that even though ginchu is one of the strongest a rangs that's why they went to such a small trick for the hunters the boy seems to be starting to realize what the real purpose of the reassessment really is and the man interrupts the others thoughts that are Slowly filling his head telling him it's time to to get down to business the president

of the hunters Association squeezes his knee saying that since they are not a commercial organization they cannot promise the boy a large amount of money but there is something else the president of the hunter Association is briefly silent after his speech and then continues that they can help the boy in another matter which further interests Jin woo Who wonders what it's all about The president of the hunter Association spreads his arms out in different directions shows his smile and talks about how they can help the boy in a very different way and perhaps in the

way that Jin Wu exactly Wishes the man goes on to say that this country is not so much run by the government as it is by hunters who protect the citizens from dangerous monsters and yes only the Hunter's Association is above it all the man continues to talk about how they and Their Guild will help the boy become their equal causing Jin Wu to look somewhere in the floor and even start clapping his eyes as if trying to come to his senses suddenly the boy looks up thereby turning off his own emotions which could only

be read in his eyes thinking about the fact that does this president offer him Authority the boy does ask his unsure question after a certain amount of time as to why this President is offering him such a thing Drawing the attention of the man and the nearby ginchu the man doesn't make him wait long for his answer he looks Levy at the boy saying that Jin Wu probably knows about the top five guilds in South Korea something the boy can't help but know about the man's gaze changes to a Sterner one as if annoyed at

what is happening in South Korea as these five Titans barely hold the balance in that country a man after a while softly voices the fact that his Jin Wu will Join one of these powerful guilds then the balance will be broken and real chaos will begin in South Korea the man says that no law order or government will be able to rain in determined Hunters so a hunter's Association is needed and the man thinks that magical beasts aren't the only monsters some amount of time passes the people in the room seem to fall into a

kind of silence and contemplation and then the president interrupts it with his question about What the boy will choose the boy thinks that the president's offer isn't so bad and with Kong Hun's support he can quickly climb the career ladder which attracts Jin wo the boy starts to remember that Co gong he also has a National Assembly a government associations and even the media this president has all the connections a powerful man needs this man is truly amazing the president of the hunters Association is as amazing as The skills he possesses the boy realizes that

even despite how many levels he has raised the two of them are practically equals the boy casts his gaze downward thinking about the fact that this kind of opportunity comes along rarely enough enough making him think only harder about making the right choice so as not to make a mistake the boy thinks about the hunters Association being the sixth and only force that is different from the other five guilds finally deciding That it is the hunters Association that South Korea needs the boy is also running through his head that the president clearly doesn't have much

time left looking at his age and appearance this man needs a successor who can inherit his seat the boy is going through too many thoughts in his head it seems like sometimes he just needs to stop fretting so much over various details but he suddenly apologizes which draws the man's attention to himself the President of the hunters Association seems to have time to get a little upset at the boy thinking about the fact that Jin wuo appears to need money more than anything else rather than Authority or some safe place closing his eyes but the

boy does not make himself long to wait he immediately utters sincere words that he wants to fight not to sit in place and do nothing he wants to move forward and raise his level further the president of the hunters association's Gaze changes instantly to one of surprise as if he hadn't expected such words from a high-ranked hunter The Man simply froze for a moment after a couple seconds the president seems to force himself into a familiar position and then hesitantly asks a question about the boy apparently wanting to fight monsters to which he gets a

confident yes the the boy thinks about the fact that the hunters Association is in charge of the E and D ranked dungeons That these powerful guilds have abandoned and if he joins it his development will come to an end the boy begins to gradually realize the valuable detail that he will be able to grow until he stops himself and afterward says what he thinks his place is exactly in a dungeon with monsters the president of the hunters Association does not hide his surprised look he is really stunned by such Persistence of the boy on his

goal it is The first time he sees such determination to achieve the goal the president of the hunter Association looks directly into the boy's eyes begins to realize that another man's confident gaze only tells the real truth in Jin Wu's gaze you can see everything he values and desires the man doesn't hide his Vivid emotions that only came about because of the boy and his words he holds his hand near his heart thinking about how he hasn't felt Something like this in a long time the man thinks about the fact that it didn't seem to

him that his heart could ever again beat so well he Grieves to think that if he were 20 or 10 years younger he could too the boy observes everything that is going on but he is not going to stay long so he picks up and says that his sister is home alone now and he has to hurry to which he hears the old man's thanks there's nothing left for the boy to do but gather himself to walk towards The exit of that room and as Jin Wu starts to walk past Jin Chul he calls out

to him telling him that he was in no way wrong the boy states that he wasn't the one who cleaned up that two-level dungeon causing gin chul's gaze to change to one of dumbfounded disbelief because how could that be gin chol stares after the departing boy who heads on his way toward home but the assistant still can't figure out who really cleaned out That two-l dungeon then a man standing at a panoramic window talking about how when healers and their magic appeared he thought he could regain his youth but he was wrong because even the

highest magic cannot turn back time the man continues to stand at the window and talk about how each of the five powerful guilds are currently building up their forces after all those are still on par with the national Army but if the association loses power those will be torn off their Chains Jin chaol enters the other's thoughts stating that the association currently has this particular president to which the other replies that he was thinking that when he steps into that position the association will always Prosper the man size saying that it's just unfulfilled hopes thinking

about the hunters having to stay in the Dungeons and then orders the other to cancel all appointments for today Jin Chael says that the president has a Meeting with the ministers today and the other replies that he doesn't want to ruin his mood over these old men after asking if the guy will have a drink with him Jin chol responds sincerely about not being entirely friendly with that alcohol asking the president if it makes him uncomfortable and the man turns to him slightly and says that's exactly what he expected him to say the president of

the hunters Association remembers Jinn woo thinking that he was The one who was able to rekindle the fire of former passion in him and then asks aloud thinking about how much this guy can drink a powerful and influential high-ranking Hunter is hit so hard that his eyes turn completely white and blood flows out of his mouth in a great gush the man has no time to recover from the last blow he received on himself but instantly receives an equally powerful and quite painful blow directly to the face causing his head to seemingly Almost fly off

to the other side all these powerful blows are created by the imprisoned man who has experienced enough nasty words and expressions now he is just taking revenge on the hunter for all his actions and words it seems to have been a horrible dream after which the exhausted and abrasion filled man opens his eyes as if afraid to realize that this is not a dream but reality that this is happening to him right this second the man finally wakes Up after this tumultuous dream unable to move due to the large number of casts on his own

body the wounds are so damn bad it looks like he'll even have to learn to walk on his feet the exhausted high-ranking Hunter closes his eyes as if from overwhelming shame talking about what this man wants from him and if he came for a purpose let him speak quickly this suddenly arrived person is the deputy director with all his serious face he says that he wanted to ask the High ranked Hunter something personal that's why he was waiting the deputy director doesn't make his question wait long because the high-ranking hunter is quite testy so he

asks about IL Juan if he's really a monster the highly ranked Hunter raises his gaze and directs it towards the deputy director ostensibly tiredly starting to talk about how it's as if the man is implying that he attacked a regular person but the deputy director's next actions make the High-ranking hunter instantly angry and his eyes turn red when he hears word that there is surveillance video the deputy director hands the device right into the hands of the high-ranking Hunter and speaks in disbelief about how he's never seen such a monster helping Ordinary People does the

and still think IL Juan is a monster the highly ranked Hunter seems intent on insisting only on his thoughts he tiredly shifts his gaze to the other and asks about seeing People emerging from the dungeon the deputy Headmaster has nothing to reply to the high ranked Hunter's alien words after all he doesn't quite understand the whole point of Hunter and dungeon techniques but apparently this man is right about something driving away his doubts after some moments the face of the high-ranked Hunter changes significantly the red eyee already redder than before as if charged with something

and afterward states that this Man is indeed a monster the deputy director begins to realize that there is no point in him arguing with the highly ranked Hunter so he voices for the man to come into the bureau after he has fully recovered for the paper mountain is going nowhere the high-ranking hunter dares to ask about what happened to that man and the deputy director says that after the battle the man disappeared Without a Trace and yes the bureau is chasing him but it is unlikely that they Will be able to catch the man the

highly ranked Hunter says nothing to such terrible news for him he is clearly unhappy with what is happening realizing exactly that he has never so humiliatingly lost to anyone before IL Juan shows himself in a terrible and Powerful form the man can't forget those flaming eyes and his words about not being in Korea anymore and it's not about his son it's about the man the Majestic Ilan says in a cold tone of Voice that a highly ranked Hunter will not sleep a wink even after his own death seeking revenge on all his detractors there is

no way the highly ranked Hunter can forget these Snippets of the past from his memories his eyes portraying a kind of fear and bewilderment at what he has heard from IL Juan in what sense he will not sleep a wink after death the highly ranked Hunter isn't about to back down from this man he realizes he knows where IL Juan is headed but catching someone else requires equipment he'll request from The Guild and thanks to the artifacts there won't be a problem it was as if the highly ranked Hunter was making a promise to himself

that as soon as he was well enough to work again he would tear IL Juan apart with his own hands changing his gaze there is some sort of auction of all sorts of hunters going on the very marketplace where Hunters can buy or sell raid gear and various Materials both online and offline the boy realizes that the number of hunters has crossed several tens of thousands the auction is the most easily accessible place for them to buy and sell all the different gear they want equipment for hunters is the same as a life preserver for

a person drowning in water the better and more powerful and much more reliable the equipment becomes the more protected the hunter will be that's why D or e- rank Hunters whose Arrival is not exactly High don't have the opportunity to equip themselves fully but if low rank Hunters can join a known Force things change after all since the Hunter's equipment is filled with magic even the most ordinary sword owned for a dranked hunter can cost millions of one which is in no way affordable for these Hunters since C Rank and above Hunters make a good

profit they can be wasteful when it comes to outfitting the gear That all Hunters depend on the boy is sitting at his computer thinking about the fact that there's no need to talk here that the price tags on the equipment of high ranking Hunters pierce the sky of hundreds of millions of one and Jin Wu is wondering why it's so expensive the price of the best gear is so high that almost no one is able to purchase it for themselves with all their assets and Jin Wu says that his current gear is not enough as

you ascend The floors of the Demonic Castle not only do the attacks with the fire attribute become more frequent but the dungeon is on fire Jin Wu just needs equipment wondering if he should use the store the boy thinks about the fact that he has no choice but to sell the greed sphere so he can buy artifacts and Jin woo can just sell it which is nice the best artifacts on this Market can increase the bearer's strength by 20 or 30% but since the guy sphere is doubled The price should be higher the boy also

realizes that since it was obtained the honest way there's no need for the black market but he'll have to explain what the legal way is Jin Wu suggests which is what he should tell the wouldbe buyer the boy realizes that getting an s-rank license will take a while and if there was a record of going to an a rank dungeon in the paperwork they wouldn't have delayed it so much the boy controls the mouse in his hand and thinks about The fact that it's unlikely that a highlevel group would take an rrang Hunter on their

raid which is a big deal right now suddenly the boy finds something leafing through the vastness of the internet and changes in his look to one of surprise realizing that there is really an open recruitment for such a raid which gives a great opportunity some man holds out documents with a photo where the boy looks not at all his age and then someone says that this Folder contains all the necessary documents the president asks if the kid put in a photo from 4 years ago as if they're two different people and Jin chill says that

here are all the records of working as a hunter over the past few years the President says that it's completely impossible and indeed impossible that Jin Woo is a liar and Jin Cho says that based on the testimony of his former bandmates he's not JY chel states that in that case the members of The past raid from the two-l dungeon incident would be alive remembering the boy's words that chel wasn't wrong after all the President says that despite his frequent injuries the boy didn't lose heart and got up and Jin chaol says that he couldn't

give up because his mother needs treatment and the president is extremely surprised the old man says that the boy has taken responsibility for his sister and a mother thus replacing his missing father and gin Chol says that the boy seems to have just joined the raid jincho doesn't keep the president waiting long and states that the raid group was organized by the hunter Guild causing the president to open his eyes with some surprise the president of the hunters Association sadly thinks about whether the boy was speaking empty words at the time and is attracted by

the money offered and gin chol says that according to a verified source ginel doesn't make His words last long he states that the boy joined the or mining Squad so he's not in the attacking Squad right now making the man wonder the president of the hunters Association holds the document in his hand rereading all the information about the boy again thinking about the fact that an s-rank Hunter and even to the miners the boy is hard to understand some man comes into view he's fully dressed in a uniform prepared for hard labor looking at someone's

studying L asking if the iranga hunter in front of him is a hunter the boy noticing the fact that he is being addressed by this man briefly states that yes he is an eang Hunter who is already prepared for any physical labor in this place the man asks about the boy's experience in this line of work but Jin Wu has none than a question about fighting style follows to which he replies that he does close combat which makes the job a little easier the man Smiles saying that there Aren't many people like the boy in

this place so let Jin Wu not worry about nothing and work and they will enter the dungeon a little later the boy looks at the knights in front of him and thinks about the size of the high rank dungeons being too large the attack group can't handle all the things at once so they came up with the idea and divided the job into Parts the first one to start is the advanced team which is in charge of clearing the dungeon of all sorts of Different and Powerful monsters then follows the or mining Squad that collects

all the necessary resources and then follows the Gathering group that takes the carcasses of monsters so these two groups will be the last to enter the dungeon the boy thinks that since it can be too costly in terms of Manpower they can't use modern technology that runs on electricity anyway so they resorted to an outdated method the boy feels even in this Pickaxe a particle of magical power and then looks at the opening portal of bluish light in front of him for a while even freezing in place from the site the boy holds on to

his helmet and thinks about the fact that he has been wishing for a long time to see a high-ranking dungeon for himself glad that he came here because soon he will have to clean up such a dungeon the boy can look at the farway team of this country's strongest Hunters thinks about the fact That this dungeon is actually quite deep not like Jin Woos the high-ranked hunter stops in one place forcing the others to get behind him as well while he states that it's time and they can't wait much time on this dungeon or they'll

let the others down the highly ranked Hunter seems serious about eliminating the whole problem in the form of huge and dangerous monsters on his own putting in as much effort as he can to save time the highly ranked Hunter once he gets The other people to separate away from him wastes no time and exhales starting to talk about how he doesn't quite like he doesn't exactly like the fact that the room is too bright as it visibly cuts the high ranking Hunter's eyes but he seems to make make a complete exception this time picking up

a cigarette the man with a single movement of his hand forces the lit cigarette into the air under the control of the DEA movements of the Hunter's fingers Causing it to light up slightly after a couple of magical circling motions the lit cigarette instantly explodes thereby creating several magical circles that are controlled by the man some small lit cigarette makes a strong magical weapon that gradually begins to fill the dungeon with its bright and fiery light the man continues to stand in his place extending one arm forward which controls the entire magical process as suddenly

there is a huge powerful force that is Capable of burning everything in front of him the monsters in this A- rank dungeon don't seem to be expecting this kind of attack in any way as they can't even do anything or get close to their opponent to strike these monsters are instantly under the fiery power their bodies burning at that very second leaving behind only burnt remains until the man stops using his magical power after a certain amount of time the high-ranked Hunter stops using his magic Abilities and afterward States for the tanks to quickly take

a stance a high-ranking hunter with the greatest composure this planet has to offer says that there's going to be some kind of massive storm in a couple seconds forcing the tanks to hurry up all the tanks here without wasting a second of time completely cover the high ranked Hunter with themselves and their huge Shields to protect him from the coming storm after a couple of countable Seconds as all positions have already been taken everyone awaits the next reaction from the dungeon itself there is a bright flash blinding everything in its path a powerful strike begins

to happen that no one would be able to withstand without a huge and Powerful shield in front of them which saves them from any only strong attack which is nothing short of amazing with such a huge Tank Defense the high ranked Hunters of this dungeon are under Complete protection from an attack that cannot reach them themselves the high-ranked hunter is satisfied with this job he slightly turns to the other side of him and says that he was a bit restrained in this attack and yes the Gathering group won't be able to collect the corpses for

those have turned into Embers the high- ranking Hunter states that they don't know the exact depth of the dungeon but most of the monsters are incinerated and the nearby tanks are Surprised to realize just how powerful this Hunter is the highly ranked Hunter gives his very real word and promise that he will escort everyone in this dungeon to safety which cannot be doubted in any way the highly ranked Hunter states that a Miss with a keen sense of smell needs to be extremely careful in this burnt dungeon as there is a rather strong smell of

burning coming from the place causing her to turn away some person at the Aang gate Grudgingly asks if the advanced team hasn't returned yet inquiring about how long it's been since they entered there some man in a business suit awkwardly states that the advanced team is almost at the Finish Line while another grudgingly states that he's heard the phrase safety about three times already that man replies that it will be a problem if the workers encounter a monster that survives the rush of the advanced team offering a drink after Work and the man says to

just leave them alone someone watching the aank gate loudly announces that the Advan group is returning and we need to be ready for it is the turn of the other groups in the area the boy that is among the rest of the workers waiting for the command to enter the A- rank gate thinks about the fact that finally the advanced team has returned from the sweep the boy gazes into the front a rank gate gradually starting to see the Silhouettes of high Ranked Hunters coming out of this dungeon watching carefully the boy begins to notice

a large number of Highly ranked Hunters coming one by one out of the dungeon with the most calm look the boy realizes that they are the strongest in the country these are the strongest high-ranked hunters in the country who one by one take turns leaving the cleared dungeon allowing the rest of the group to gradually enter the place most unexpectedly the boy notices Choy Jung in in the crowd of high-ranking hunters whom the last thing he'd want to see just now the boy not expecting such an encounter with this highly ranked Hunter Wast no time

in covering his face with his helmet so as not to show his presence on this raid which would be unpleasant the boy in the crowd of working forces watches as the the rest of the hunters gradually begin to emerge from the dungeon realizing that the second Guild is about to emerge Amongst the crowd of the Advan group it was one girl in particular that caught the boy's attention a damned eye-catcher amongst the rest of the workers in this dungeon the boy doesn't even seem to waste any time in realizing who this girl is really the

deputy head of the hunters who is full of great strength the girl looks forward not surprised at all after the dungeon was clear she seems used to it and the boy notices that she is the s-ranked hunter chah High in the boy thinks about whether there are many women in this world who can have such an incredible Aura Jin Wu begins to realize that the one is damn strong and no weaker than Choy jungin in the boy's mind flashes even such a thought that perhaps this high-ranking Huntress is even Superior to Choy Jung in because

if only to look at it all from the other side the boy looks at the girl intently not taking his perceptive gaze away and continues to think that Perhaps the strength of this high-ranked Huntress is close to Kong he's level the girl is walking along her path seemingly about to rest after a successful job done but something catches her attention so abruptly that she turns her head in the direction she wants to go the girl starts running her eyes over the workers standing not far from her thinking about the strong presence she just felt but

how is that possible among the e- ranked the girl continues to look out for a Certain person among the others thinking that she seems to have imagined it thinking for a moment that President co gun he is here but her feeling has evaporated her gaze becomes even sad for a while as the girl thinks about the fact that such a busy man like the president of the hunters Association would hardly want to visit this place the girl distracted by her many thoughts about the president of the hunter Association seems to be starting to Sneeze after

being in that dungeon for so long covering herself with a handkerchief the boy thanks to his speed moved farther away from the others thinking that the girl's sensitivity was amazing and some man talking about how it was finally their turn and time to go some man turns to the boy asking about what happened causing Jin Wu to hurriedly walk towards the A- rank dungeon and the boy coming to his senses after his thoughts immediately follows Him the boy realizes that the Aang dungeon is seriously huge the rank of the dungeon is not determined by the

level of monsters it depends on waves of magical energy because that's how the scale changes and since the scale along with the amount of magical energy determine the rank of the gate in high rank dungeons even a low-level pile of monsters will be able to release powerful waves of energy but still even if there are many weak monsters in the Dungeon they won't be able to release a wave of energy that corresponds to an a rank dungeon but the monsters that are in an a rank dungeon aren't that weak the boy stops while inside the

a rank dungeon daring to look around himself and what is going on here as he begins to feel some sort of surprising wind in the place himself wondering where it is coming from the boy looks far inside the A- rank dungeon itself and afterwards begins to realize that it's far from Wind but rather some waves of magical energy that are probably coming from the boss some workers stand not far far away from the boy starting to discuss Jin Wu's rank talking about how he seems to be an e- rank causing the boy to perk up

his ears and listen to what those are saying the boy hears about how these workers continue to discuss him wondering how the bosses could have hired an rrang Hunter into this Aang dungeon what on Earth are they thinking The workers talk about how they seem unlikely to be able to keep up with such a lineup today causing the boy's face to change realizing that e- rank descript mination will continue to be so but the boy thinks about the fact that he is not going to stay in this place for a long time anyway because he

just decided to try himself in this business as a man appears who begins to hurry the workers who are here the insolent man who has a pickaxe slung over his shoulder and is Walking around the area with a wobbly gate is talking about why the boy stood in the road like a stooped man raising his voice at him but the boy doesn't seem to be going to tolerate such an attitude ude in his Direction he raises his gaze showing icy coldness and danger making the other man startle the Brazen employees face instantly changes to one

of surprise and creepiness that he just saw in someone else's gaze in a shaky voice saying that it's okay and won't Touch him the insolent man looks after the departing boy to the rest of the workers nearby wondering if Jin Wu really has an e- rank for if only to recall the look in his eyes the Gathering group is already in the dungeon starting their hard work which is to carry the remains of the monsters that are after a hard fight trying to work at a pace the boy realizes that the Gathering group that entered

even before their group is already toiling in sweat Gradually loading the numerous carcasses of monsters spread out with magical abilities the boy recalls that the first to enter was the advance party having dealt with the monsters and the next were the workers of the Gathering group to collect the corpses of the monsters and after that the or mining party mana and magic crystals are common but the bodies of highlevel monsters are very valuable they are used as materials for various things there is nothing that can Be discarded from Monster remains that's the main difference between

highlevel monsters and low-level Monsters the boy can't believe that such a mutilated carcass could be valuable but also when the squad sweeps the dungeon leaving nothing then the advanced Squad will destroy the main boss to close these Gates because each stage must be done properly because only in this way you can say that the highlevel dungeon is passed perfectly the man turns to the Boy thinking that the boy seems shocked as this is his first experience in an A- rank dungeon and Jin Wu says that the man is right as the size of the monsters

surprised him a boy watching the team at work asks a man a question about the fact that since all the monsters have been killed only the boss is left and another says that he is right because if you kill the boss the gate will close the man says that the advanced team will take care of him as soon as their group And the Gathering group have finished all their business and the boy asks what will happen if the boss leaves his lair but that's unlikely but even if that happens the man is silent for a

while seemingly trying to hide some Horror in his words that they would all die watching the work going on in this dungeon and how the place is teeming the boy stands and asks the man if he is afraid if the monster sneaks up from behind and the man says that he is not Afraid at all because for 3 years he has worked for the hunter Association and has never met one the boy thinks about how sometimes ignorance is bliss because even if the boss is still idle the magical waves emanating from him make you covered

in Goosebumps the level of this boss is not lower than volcano and meus Cho jungin and chahay in look too incredible since they are able to defeat such a monster but the perfect organized group is also surprising the boy thinks About that's why they never faced any serious incidents and Clos the gate without harm not only Brute Forces involved here but also combat experience and qualifications the boy spends some time on his thoughts he thinks about how strong these high-ranking Hunters are but it's still time to get to work which Jin Wu begins to do

picking up a pickaxe the boy Works non-stop his technique is surprising disposable even from the outside so that the work is done with Enough speed and intensity the boy doesn't seem to notice anyone around him as he engages in the goal set for himself his muscles only beginning to appear bigger all with each movement of the pickaxe the nearby workers are looking at the boy's work in amazement asking each other if Jin wo really has an e- Rank and this guy's first experience as the man said one of the employees asks if that one is

really e- rank the intensity of the work and his Skills say otherwise of course someone else's license is verified would anyone take someone without a license the man looks at the boy's highp speed work asks the other guy then how he will explain the stranger Speed and technique the fact that the boy is already clearing the dungon alone the people there continued to discuss the guy but in a good way saying that Mr sunjin wo is undoubtedly the kind of minor who has been blessed by the heavens themselves The man boasting that he has a

Keen Eye some amount of time passes and someone loudly announces such a nice word that lunchtime is starting thanks to which all the workers can distract themselves and finally eat the man seems to see that the boy has no intention of leaving so he asks him why he is standing there to which Jin Wu replies that he had time to eat beforehand hearing back that he should rest then gradually the tired workers begin to distance themselves From the boy standing in the same spot who is looking at the Crystal closer and also thinking about something

of his own finally maybe alone the boy realizes that he has finally been left alone which can't help but make him happy so he puts the pickaxe in its place and thinks about the fact that you can't miss such a good opportunity the boy looks with Fascination at the Deep dungeon in which he is left almost alone realizes the Fact that he has some hour of free time until the others return the boy holds on to his helmet with his hand and quickens his step towards his Target of Interest he thinks of just a glimpse

of the ultimate boss himself what a hell of an attraction in the gloomy a rank dungeon there is a main boss walking around in huge strides who no one is going to touch yet he is a huge wall walking all over the dungeon the boy can finally see in person the real giant boss of the A- Rank dungeon for which he dared to apply for raids the monster looks strong and intimidating the boy's gaze changes to a focused and habitual coldblooded one as he thinks about the fact that the giant boss is definitely strong in

his abilities even stronger than meus the boy pulls out his mighty weapon with a single motion of his hand from which streams of electricity emanate like this jinwoo thinks that his current power should be enough but something prevents Him something inside the boy says that it's not that simple he says aloud whether he should try to deal with the monster because the gate will start to close after he kills the boss but the guild will suffer losses the boy is about to start executing his plan leaning in for more concentration as he suddenly hears a

voice behind him making him tense up more the boy's gaze shows a second of consternation he doesn't seem to be in any way expecting to meet Someone just at lunchtime and the girl's silhouette sternly states that she asked a question the boy is so puzzled by the stranger's presence that he forgets for a while about his mighty dagger in his hand which he holds tightly but manages to conceal in time the boy thinks chinly about how he could have made such a mistake but exhales a sigh of relief that he didn't burn himself thinking about

how it was damn near the ultimate Failure the boy doesn't turn to face the girl behind him starts to say something that he just got lost in the mine and somehow wandered into this dangerous place and the girl interjects in what sense lost the girl holds a handkerchief to her nose asks asks the boy if he's from the mining Squad and then starts telling him that this is the boss's Lair asking him to get out of here as soon as possible the man watches the girl out of the corner of his eye and thinks about

What a dangerous girl chah highin is because she was able to sneak up on him from the back and almost burn Jin woo the Girl Again turns her scrutinizing gaze to the boy's hand in which there is nothing and then she thinks about whether she imagined or seriously saw a weapon in the boy's hand the girl keeps vocalizing asking the boy to leave the place because if the boss awakens and goes into a rage a lot of people will die and the boy turns to face her and Apologizes for the trouble the boy wastes no

time and tries to escape from this place as quickly as possible because the girl is quite cunning and guessing trying to find a clue in every hole just at the moment when the boy starts to walk past her the girl removes her own handkerchief a little and widens her eyes in surprise for she senses some sort of or from Jin Wu The Boy doesn't have time to move a considerable distance away from the girl before cha Highin shouts at him asking him to wait to which Jin Wu gives her a confused look with the corner

of his eye the girl doesn't waste a second and comes almost right up to the boy starts sniffing his T-shirt in the strangest way making the boy open his eyes in surprise at what she is doing the girl sniffs the other's shirt for a while not covering her sensitive nose with a handkerchief at at all and then steps back and stares dumbfoundedly at Jin woo even opening Her mouth and realizing that there is no nasty smell the girl doesn't make her question last long and talks about whether the boy is really a hunter holding him

up for a license and Jin Wu asks the counter question that there's some kind of problem the girl begins to peer into the contents of the international license noticing the brief information about the boy that he has an e- Rank and his name is sung Jin woo trying to Remember his name the girl awkwardly moves away from the boy and tells him to forget and be careful in this place because they are in a dangerous dungeon as it is and the boy already nervously says he will be careful the girl looks after the departing boy

and starts filling her head with various thoughts that it might be because of irang Jin wo but he didn't smell any stench at all like the others the girl continues to stare after the departing boy who is Clearly embarrassed by chahay in's act while she thinks about how Jin Wu rather has more of a pleasant odor that she rarely encounters the boy walks beside the man in embarrassment listening to him amuse himself over his confusion at the dungeon and his encounter with the huntress Chaw but not everyone gets to talk to her alone the man

says that she was worried that the boss might have left his lair so she went to patrol it working even during her break for which She is often pied by the other workers the boy thinks about the ore mining Squad being relaxed due to never having come face to face with the boss it makes sense why the advanced Squad is working cautiously after all they're the ones in the know one of the nearby miners says that Miss hunter chah in can sometimes smell a kind of disgusting odor from the hunters because it is said to

be a kind of unique physiology some man says that's why that one is always covering Her nose with a handkerchief isn't it strange it's quite difficult for her to breathe around other hunters and the boy understands why that one asked if Jin Woo is a hunter the boy remembers the very conversation he had with the iself he talked about how they keep hearing the same voice in his head but towards the boy he hears nothing surprising him more that very conversation with the isself only makes you wonder more because whether the current situation And the

past situation can be considered to be converging in some way is extremely strange the boy thinks about the fact that he has no special scent common to all hunters and no voice telling the monsters to Massacre him themselves well aren't all these events connected the boy joins the miners walking in some direction who are vigorously discussing something among themselves smiling and Jin Wu thinks being a loner to get the advantages of The system at the end of the work the atmosphere is quite friendly all people are tired but satisfied because the payment for labor begins

so the boy receives an envelope from someone with words that he has done a good job the boy gratefully accepts payment for his labor and accepts various compliments that if it wasn't for him the workers would have finished the job 2 hours late no one expected such abilities of Jin wo the man approaches the boy and says that He's met many in all his time but this is the first time he's had the chance to work with someone like Jin Wu saying that the kid has outstanding Talent as a minor the man coughs slightly awkwardly

into his fist and afterward says that he doesn't usually say that but the man asks if Jin Wu wants to work for him from time to time because the man will take good care of him the boy Smiles awkwardly even closes his eyes and afterward vocalizes that he is grateful To the man from the bottom of his heart but continues that he already Works in some place where he is comfortable enough the man's face changes to a slightly chagrined one saying that it's even a kind of annoyance to him and asks about tomorrow as the

boy looks at working tomorrow the boy thinks about the fact that from dirt to princes in just two days whether it makes sense for him to work as a minor after all he's already a bit into the intricacies of Mopping up high ranking dungeons the boy thinks about how there seems to be no point in agreeing to this offer anymore but suddenly realizes what the man said about tomorrow making him wonder even more the boy is surprised to hear the Hunter's Guild raiding again tomorrow to which the man replies that yes yes there is another

a rank gate waiting for them to mop up together the boy hears the words that The A Team will be replaced by another team that is B- ranked and The boy wonders in what sense the B team will be replaced the boy begins to slowly speculate about whether they are splitting their forces in half to mop up the a rank Dungeons and the man says this is what is called the strength of the hunter Guild in all of South Korea the boy doesn't even seem to be listening to the man's last words about the det

tails and how strong their Guild is anymore so he confidently asks him where they need to approach tomorrow Afternoon the man immediately says that the boy is making the right choice that he'll talk to the management and ask for a double salary for Jin woo because it's worth doubling the salary of someone who does the work for five people on the table is a deliciously fried bacon with various vegetables some girl states that she only came to this place because someone wanted to have dinner with her but why barbecue pork drunken jinho holds alcohol in

his hand and says how Dare she look down on this meat and does this girl know that the boy and Jin Wu were having a great time together here the disgruntled girl sits across from the boy crosses her arms over her chest and indignantly asks him why he brought her to a place of other people's dear Memories the boy visibly calms down he casts his gaze downward and feels a kind of fever due to the alcohol but states that the conversation with his father went quite smoothly and pleasantly which Is nothing short of amazing the

girl is instantly energized by this news and starts prying information out of the drunken boy asking about whether jinho will become the next head of the eugin guild as soon as the girl asks her question the boy instantly responds with a trembling and distressed voice about needing an expensive hyungnim for this case and the girl has no way of knowing who jinho is talking about the boy is already starting to flood with Uncontrollable tears causing the girl to look at his cell phone where a large number of the same messages and Jin ho thinks he's

ignoring him the boy says that hanim said that he would be out of range for a while but it's been over a week because that's too long and the girl asks what kind of relationship he has with him because he's starting to scare her some boy with a broad smile answers someone's question saying that due to the fact that his filming is Still not over the evaluation of this young man's rank will have to be postponed for a while the girl is distracted for a while from the tears of the boy who seems to begin

to pathetically call her sister asking the other one why she changed the subject so quickly the boy even determines from his voice that Lee Minong who is a popular star is now on TV according to other people the one who plans to be re-evaluated in 2 days the Girl closes her eyes and says it's just a show because he's already gotten his A- Rank and now he's going to do it again for show and the boy asks if leem min's sung is just just playing to the audience the girl says that he simply lacks attention

also famous for his love affairs because this man is quite good at such intrigues even before that he was a cunning and cunning snake the girl decides to stop talking about this man and afterwards suddenly snatches the Phone out of the boy's hands and says that did he really call her for this and afterwards just offers to call his henm the girl makes a phone call and afterward looks at jinho unhappily saying that the call is actually going through to which the other looks at the girl in Surprise and unbelievingly blurts out that really the

boy answers the phone and says that he was delayed and the other asks why he was away for so long to which Jin Wu replies that he Was just running through some dungeons jinho immediately brightens with joy at the thought of what was expected of his hyungnim and afterward he hears a question about how the conversation with Jin Ho's father went to which he replies that he wanted to talk about it asking to meet tomorrow the boy doesn't make her answer wait long and afterward states that he'd love to meet jinho tomorrow afternoon while the

girl props her head up with her hand and watches Her brother the city is slowly sinking into a noticeable Darkness it's quite quiet and peaceful now which can't help but be a good thing some houses Are Burning Brightly for there are many lives swarming inside them but someone's welcoming voice can be heard the girl girl stands in her slippers at the panoramic window looking out at the city plunging Into Darkness and hears the words that Ms Choy is surprisingly late calling at this hour perhaps something Is wrong the girl starts to voice her request if

the person on the other side of the phone can't find some information about a man named Jin wo who was working in the mining Squad today the girl thinks about how a person can get lost in such a place and immediately stumble upon the room of the main boss there's clearly something that doesn't add up here because suddenly he's a spy from another guild which worries her the girl hears a question on the other side of The phone asking if m chahay in is referring to the very eang hunter from the association to which she

is surprised and asks if the person knows about him the unknown man says that he was actually asked by headed Choy about an important matter also to request some information regarding e- ranked Hunter Jin Wu who has attracted the attention of several at once the girl continu to look at the beautiful city through the panoramic windows and asks why the head Was wondering about it to which she receives thoughtful words about not being quite sure but John Doe has been trying to gather as much information about him as possible but the hunter associations have classified

some of Jin Woo's information so this is the first time he's encountered such secrecy from a low-ranking hunter the girl thinks that even the head of the hunters tried to find out about this man but it turned out that the association of hunters Somehow interfered in this situation and opposes everything the girl thinks about the fact that it's time to end a conversation that won't lead to any results so far saying out loud the fact that something amazing is seriously going on here it's quite late and the girl still hasn't been able to sleep so

she lies on her bed face resting against her own soft pillow and thinks about all sorts of thoughts the girl stares slightly drowsily somewhere ahead and Thinks about why this particular boy named Jin wo is different from the rest of the other Hunters she works with the girl after a while turns over on her back and looks already at the ceiling with a pensive look because the boy is the only one who emits a pleasant odor the boy walks up to a waiting group of people sees the very girl he once came in contact with

who affectionately tells Jin Wu not to hurt himself today and to be careful as soon as the Boy comes to His senses the girl disappears without a tra while the other people present are still there as well greeting Jin wo with their joyful Smiles the boy only nods silently to all the people here does not hide his peaceful smile immediately tuning into the positive mood of today's work suddenly a man exclaims that the boy is obliged to eat lunch with all the workers together today and another interjects that Jin wo should not say That he

has already had his lunch the boy thinks about how it's such a nice feeling for a while that he even managed to forget about and also the good atmosphere reminds him of the old days once again the work begins in a flurry some man loudly proclaiming for the miners to make a good start to their day's work while others reply that they will rest a bit and get on with their work some man in sturdy armor turns to the others with a smile and states that If he can borrow one man from the mining Squad

as their Porter just didn't show up today the men stare unhappily and discuss whether those want to hire one of them as an Aaron boy talking about how many tough guys there are from the collection Squad some man says that his guys plow continuously for 3 hours straight without lunch in order to get everything on time and others suggest that they also carry bags so their squad simply refuses the man says that it was The squad along with sun Jin Wu who finished the job a full two hours earlier than usual so why don't they

borrow their powers again for the sake of a successful job making the other wonder the man in armor loudly voices if anyone wants to go with the advanced team for they will definitely pay them life-threat compensation when the important raid is over the workers are thinking about the fact that it's too damn dangerous for them and they don't Want to risk their lives for it and nobody is going to agree to it too damn dangerous the man says that this is an a-ranked Dungeon Because it's not at all dangerous for low-level hunters in this place

even if he wears gear compared to or mining the risk is high the man continues that their squad is mostly d and e rank Hunters they can die from even the weakest monster attack indignantly blurted out would his workers risk their lives for that the Man in armor seems to feel extremely embarrassed after all he was given the task of finding one Porter but all the people here just refuse so the man asks what is it no one wants suddenly all the attention of the people nearby is taken up by a boy who stretches his

arm forward and says that he wants to try his hand at being a porter to go with the advanced party all the workers around them open their eyes in great surprise because they do not expect such Activity and clear determination on the part of the boy who has recently come to them the men instantly fly up with a sort of panic surrounding the boy on both sides and ranting about how it's damn dangerous since Jin wo is an e- ranked Hunter how can he go into an A ranked dungeon the men say that the dungeon

is crawling with different monsters why the boy raised his hand because he is such a young guy with a bright future and Jin Wu says that he Will be fine because he has a head on his shoulders the boy thinks about the fact that even though he's been assigned to carry the gear all this time it's a great opportunity for him to gain experience because after all this is an A- rank dungeon the men talk about how this kid just got a job with them yesterday and clearly doesn't understand the seriousness of the details another

asks what his rank is and the other replies that Jin wo's e- rank is too Weak but the man who has long long been trying to find a porter for their squad only closes his eyes and smiles saying that this particular option in the form of a determined boy is just right for them the man walks up to the boy and thanks him for joining them specifically saying his name is s kiun and today will be Jin Wu's leader which he extends his hand to shake the boy is already carrying the huge equipment on his

back that will be used by all the hunters and The man asks if Jin Wu is heavy thinking in his mind that he doesn't even need to sweat the boy looks at the gate in front of him pondering the fact that it seems like yesterday it was quite large but today it has gotten much larger thus only making him tense up the man asks about whether the boy had his first day of work as a minor yesterday it turns out that today is already his second trip to the raid and to the very real A-

rank dungeon the boy thinks about the Gate getting bigger because the waves of magical energy are weaker today but if it were too dangerous here Team B would have abandoned today's raid the boy looks over at the B Team Hunter Guild standing a bit apart from all the other high ranked Hunters who are just tuning in for future dungeon work the boy runs his eyes over everyone here counting 11 A ranked hunters and six B- ranked Hunters but any other guild wouldn't allow such a division quite a large Number of all sorts of hunters Gather

in one big pile to go on a long journey with everyone else to fight Monsters the boy walks with the gear on his back behind all the other Hunters thinking about the fact that the waves of magical energy have weakened noticeably and also the association's calculations are sort of correct the big A- rank gates are teeming with the unknown you cannot predict what awaits you on the other side of the dungeon what monsters are There and what will happen to you the boy pauses for a moment before entering the A- rank dungeon itself head up

wondering why the dungeon is acting this way today after some amount of time the boy steps right into the a gate thinking that for some reason the ominous feeling that once emanated from the Red Gate itself never leaves him a large number of very different Hunters finally find themselves in the a rank dungeon which is so full of dangerous forboding a Rather strong Aura and the uncertainty of the path the boy gets the attention of a girl who comes up to him telling him not to worry because their leader and everyone here are outstanding Hunters

suddenly the Knight ahead of them says for everyone to depart and the boy thinks that one is the Healer of Aang remembering Miss Jui and her injury after which she couldn't participate in the raids the boy thinks that the six B- rank Hunters are close to getting a rank The Hunter's Guild is positioned with such strength and the girl tells Jin Wu that as long as he's in formation monster attacks won't be scary the girl states that they have an unspoken rule that if Mage is attacked the tanks are responsible if healers the van vard

is responsible and if porters the entire guild is to blame the girl says that's why the boy will not get into a situation where there will be a threat to his life because as long as the Advanced party simply does not fail then this will never happen which is not something to be afraid of some man is setting himself up for a tough battle in a high- ranked dungeon he is visibly nervous of what is going on but tries to set himself up only for a hard win the man thinks that he was chosen to

be the team leader for the first time and if today goes well he can become the leader of the B team because he is still one of the best hunters of the A Rang while the Man is tuning in with good and positive thoughts to make sure the fight goes off without any terrible losses suddenly a rustle is heard somewhere deep within the dungeon itself forcing him to look in that direction high-ranking Hunters react instantly to this rustle turn their heads in the direction of the sound itself and tense up as much as possible ready

for any attack all the hunters in this dungeon react as quickly as Possible to the sound that occurred preparing their weapons and magical abilities looking precisely into the distance the boy observes from the side the combat Readiness of all the hunters here and afterward is momentarily surprised at the fact that this team prepared for battle without any said commands something terrifying happens from the depths of the A- rank dungeon some horrible sounds magical waves appear making some people feel not so Good the temporary leader of Team B changes his face to one of puzzlement and

surprise for he had not expected to encounter something intimidating in this dungeon causing him to freeze in place the man begins to peer into the darkness and listen to various sounds coming from the depths of the A- rank dungeon and then becomes startled when the underground jackles begin running at them underground jackals are damn fast their eyes glowing a hungry red their Jaw open in an attempt to get at hot and human flesh but wood Hunters allow this to be done to themselves but the highly ranked Hunters here will not allow these albeit agile monsters

to approach them and try to strike them as the hunters are slowly starting to get a handle on them team B's leader Dodges the various attacks of the underground Jackal looking at them with his confident gaze and using his shield at times to avoid getting some kind of blowback the man Deals with these underground jackals quite deftly and without any fear in his eyes except that seeing something ahead of him makes him feel threatened these Subterranean jackles just don't seem to end coming in numerous streams trying to straighten out the high ranking Hunters but this

kind of thing just doesn't work out for them just as another stream of Swift underground Jackal appears a man appears from somewhere directly high in the sky lurking in his shadow seemingly Swinging at one of the monsters this strong Hunter doesn't make you wait long for his action so he lands on the ground and massacres one of the Subterranean jackals by correctly calculating some sort of fall trajectory after a moment some powerful Huntress also appears holding both of her hands by her side using some sort of magical power loudly telling everyone to instantly duck down

after a couple seconds the girl uses her strong magic abilities thus developing Her own magic throughout the dungeon to similarly attack these underground jackals the attack of this Hunter is quite strong she was able to deal with several Subterranean jackals at once which can't help but Delight anyone nearby that is watching from the sidelines as the small battle ends on the last disemboweled dungeon Jackal the leader of Group B asks about what that just was and where those monsters in Dungeon a came from the boy next to the Healer asks her if these underground Jackal

shouldn't be here to which he replies that not really because this is an a rank dungeon the girl states that the underground Jackal is a C-Class monster and yes they are too weak for a rank jackals undergo natural selection and all go to feed stronger Monsters the girl stands next to the breathless bodies of the monsters and says that even if they join together as a pack they wouldn't be able to defeat the Monsters here so they wouldn't have survived in this place anyway the boy that holds a large equipment on his back crouches down

next to one of the jackals body and thinks about what kind of collar Mark they have and afterwards says that these are unusual jackals they were following someone's orders the leader of Group B seriously states that it appears they were just sicked on by dogs and the boy thinks about how monsters must have high intelligence to Tame dogs those are obviously hard to deal with the boy thinks his many thoughts tries to guess about who is really the boss of this A- rank dungeon that is crawling with a scary Aura and then starts to put

the puzzle together the boy thinks about whether it's possible that if his intuition just doesn't fail Jin Wu begins to focus on his surroundings seemingly beginning to sense someone's presence not too far away from him the boy's gaze instantly Locks onto someone not far away from him he stares intently and studiously seeming to think that the true inhabitants of the a rank dungeon are about to appear after some amount of time while the boy is gazing in some direction already at this moment the leader of Group B is covered in sweat and numerous Shivers on

his body shocked by what he sees now the man's gaze changes to one of horror he can't tear his eyes away from what is happening Very close to him somewhere ahead of him making him forget all words and look forward in horror not knowing what to do and the very reason for all the horror of all the nearby Hunters is some huge monster that is painted in Peculiar White Stripes but with surprisingly large fangs and a hungry look some standing Hunter shouted and frightened that there was a higher Orc in front of them them while

another high-ranking Hunter only said in a shaky voice that How was this even possible but in this A- rank dungeon things won't be as easy as they seem for the Supreme orc can be seen to be several even more than the sheer number of professional Hunters here who are standing fearfully the monsters don't seem to be about to waste their time one of them opens its huge MW and lets out a deafening scream that seems to announce a real battle in their meaning one of the nearby monsters holds in his hand some wood But sharp

at the end of the device that at the ready holds and then with great force launches directly into one of the designated Targets this contraption created by the dangerous monsters themselves flies at an incredibly tremendous speed seeming to hold some sort of magical power within it causing it to spin around harder it seems that the target of the powerful Orcs themselves is the leader of Group B who stands all alone without any help by his Side counting only on himself and looking ahead the man with a kind of horror on his face manages to cover

his face with a strong Shield thanks to which alone he can save his life holds it as strong as possible to resist the force of the blow the fixture itself collides with the shield of group B's leader it seems the force of the alien strike is so immense that the weapon begins to create some sort of crack in the Shield barely holding the force as The device flies off in the other direction without without achieving the desired result the man looks at what his shield has become being almost useless at this point but his gaze

sees something else the man notices some huge monster that holds a heavy weapon in its hand and swings it right at the leader of Group B seemingly deciding to deal with him right here and now the huge orc even jumps up on the spot to make his strike as strong as possible as usual Colliding his weapon with the huge Shield of the leader of Group B while the rest of the monsters all also attack the others not far away from the leader of Group B the hunter also takes the blow of the huge and powerful

monster that targeted him uses his own shield and all his strength to defend himself but this attacking orc isn't some stupid monster it instantly reacts to a defense using the power of one of the hunters and steps back to avoid getting hit one Of the high- ranked Hunters who had just defended himself against the monster's attack is thinking about whether his provocation just didn't work on this Savvy monster the hunter watches as this huge orc Rises straight up in the air seemingly deciding to Target the other Hunters alt together and the man cries out for

the Mages to be careful for they are the next Target one of the Mages not far away from all the other Hunters loudly voices for the others not to Worry for messing with Mages is bad enough the man is already starting to use his power the magical power of one of the Mages is right inside the lantern he puts forward thus burning the body of one of the monsters that only tried to attack the others this powerful orc doesn't quite expect this kind of sneaky tactic from one of the Mages so the one who took

the hit flies off in the other direction falling straight to the cold ground but the mighty orc seems to Instantly regain his lost strength and health points immediately rising from the ground and heading for the Mages again with great speed one of the attacking Mages begins to visibly Panic crying out the annoying fact that whether his attack didn't work on the powerful orc whether the latter is immune to such magic the very next second another Mage intervenes in this dangerous Endeavor thus using his magical ability and restraining the body Of The Reckless powerful Orc in

some purple chains the girl who uses this kind of Defense on the powerful orc is loudly vocalizing that the one is too strong so she'll be able to hold him off for something like 5 Seconds which isn't much but the Mage standing next to her says loudly that this is enough for him and then turns to his magic telling it to answer his call and defeat the enemy attacking him at the same second one of the fire Spirits appears ready to Fulfill any errands of his Mage noticing a dangerous powerful orc ahead of him who

will have to be fought a fairly strong and fiery Spirit begins to attack the powerful orc while the Mage thinks about the fact that he can only summon two spirits but even so they are as strong as the Aang Hunters the man is a little nervous because he can't use magic during summoning and if his spirits are damaged his magic will be severely depleted because it's his trump Card and his Mana is starting to run out one of the mighty Orcs massacres one of the knights with particular Fury who tries to stop a strong attack

from the monster but is struck losing his arm the same Knight is instantly next to the Healer which speaks loudly about what their tanks are doing and why they aren't watching their rear it's a very panicky atmosphere right now someone watches from the sidelines and thinks about how their provocation just doesn't Work on Monsters skills are just ignored and one of the hunters ends up in the monster's hands screaming for a cure the leader of Group B shouts loudly that the matter is very bad at the moment if they are surrounded they will be at

a disadvantage and then makes everyone group up and form up into three Hunters the man thinks about the fact that even if this is an A- rang dungeon there certainly shouldn't be so many evolved individuals of higher order here that Can defeat all the hunters with their strength alone the leader of Group B is visibly nervous and covered in sweat he is stating that the measurement results of the magic waves of this gate showed something completely different so how could such a thing happen the man thinks about the fact that the high Orcs are not

just Orcs but the strongest Monsters Among their race also each of them is equal to an Aang hunter in terms of their strength but these monsters here Are a whole Army the man lists that there are 22 higher Orcs or in other words 17 Hunters versus 22 but that is far from an accurate comparison for they have B- ranked Hunters on their team as well one of the men stops looks with Terror in his eyes at The Swinging arm of one of the monsters that holds his sharp weapon while the leader thinks that if the

B ranks are killed they will be in some kind of trouble the man can no longer control his rolling Panic he Thinks about what to do in this situation without sacrif ices in such a case simply cannot do without and the Hand of one of the monsters is already lowering the nearby Knight who was in no way prepared for such an attack from the mighty orc breaks down into a loud Cry of pain as his half of his body is simply thrown aside by the monster's blow one of the sorceresses shouts loudly for the man

to move as far away as possible covering him with herself And getting in front of the powerful orc seemingly about to use her magic a girl with large glass glasses on the bridge of her nose seriously uses her magical powers puts her weapon directly on the ground thus starting a kind of attack that emanates a purple glow at the same second a huge purple snake appears which instantly wraps the body of the mighty orc around itself starting to gradually strangle this monster who is not expecting such an attack thanks to the Sorceress one of the

knights that has been seriously wounded is near one of the healers who asks to bear with with him for a second while the man is tormented by the immense pain in his body the girl doesn't waste a second of precious time she starts using her healing skills holds some green magic and brings it closer to the man's body thanks to her professional skills a hand form begins to form that can be used and attached directly to the body of one of The knights who is already slowly getting better a few more moments and the girl

finally creates something incredible as the man gets a whole and unharmed armed arm with which he will be able to continue fighting in this dangerous battle but something terrifying begins to loom over the girl who has just finished the healing process a kind of Terror Frozen in her eyes as the huge shadow of one of the monsters appears above her this Shadow Comes from the huge body of a powerful orc who easily dispatched the summoned snake of one of the sorceresses holding in his teeth the very snake that failed to stop his attack one of

the sorceresses who was the one who used her magical abilities Cries Out loudly about how could this powerful orc have survived and overpowered her magical attack the mighty orc seems pretty damn pissed off right now as he took on a large number of different attacks but Dealt with them instantly so he'll be able to reward himself to the helpless healer the girl can't do anything because she only wounded in battle Hunters helping them to fight on and be in the strength of spirit so she just closes her eyes and real izes that everything is finished

but it only seems so to her for the boy's Trail has instantly disappeared he has left the equipment of the high- ranking Hunters not far from the battle site and seems To be starting to use his skills the boy begins to disappear from sight in seconds using his magical abilities his eyes burning with a bluish light and he begins to accomplish what he has planned the all frightened healer expects an attack from the powerful orc but nothing has been happening for some time so she opens her eyes and looks forward excitedly the mighty orc seems

to be experiencing someone's choking attack he raises his huge hands to his neck as if Trying to remove someone's Shackles On It unable to draw in a breath of air the Healer girl's gaze instantly changes she watches with disbelieving eyes as the powerful orc slowly begins to vaporize Into Thin Air the girl continues to watch as nothing is left of the powerful orc it's as if he didn't even exist as if she was just dreaming of a stranger's attack that could have sent the girl to the other side of the world the girl can't understand

what just happened she Has a lot of different questions in her head she doesn't know how she should React to what just happened the battle is happening on the other side of the battle as well the leader of Group B tries to straighten out one of the powerful Orcs but at the same moment some white streaks appear in the air the man's face instantly changed in his face starting to question the fact that somehow fighting with was so much easier than usual what had happened at this Point the man has just dealt with one of

the powerful Orcs And can watch with his own eyes the ongoing battle around him as the others fight against the monsters gradually some sort of purple Monster Blood begins to appear in the air from the powerful Orcs one of them has a huge gash right on his bandaged leg the next attack doesn't leave you waiting long someone moving with great speed moving through the dungeon and launching their stealth attack on a iety of monsters Brushing a knife across their bodies one of the hunters fights a powerful orc holding his weapon as tightly as he can

while the monster feels someone start attacking his body in a variety of different areas the boy moves rather stealthily his gaze still as icy and serious he begins to look at the monsters and thinks he'll weaken them to their fullest while he's in the shadows the boy's gaze shifts to the rest of the powerful Orcs as well seeming to realize That those two were able to to notice his attack and presence after all which is troublesome the boy instantly walks up to one of the powerful Orcs And sets his weapon up looking straight into the

Monster's eyes and vocalizing that it would do him no good if they created some kind of ruckus over him at the same second while the boy takes all of the monsters attention to himself one of the melee Hunters begins to run at full speed seemingly targeting the powerful Orc the girl is next to one of the powerful Orcs in a matter of seconds puts her her arm forward that holds immense power and then strikes right at him in the same instant the mighty orc Falls straight to the ground purple surges emanating from his body and

the girl loudly voices that she was able to finally deal with one of the monsters here the boy holds the precious weapon in his hand looking at his palm which is stained in someone else's blood which is Enough to add some trouble but he will try to be careful the boy thinks about the fact that song kiun and the other Hunters here are Elite Hunters selected by the hunter Guild so they can be considered some of the best hunters in South Korea the boy walks P the gradually weakening monsters and also continues to think about

the fact that it can't be said that he doesn't believe in Hunters but just defeating a high orc is really hard the boy thinks about the Fact that female healers are usually the very first to die in battle so he can't just sit back and watch them being mercilessly slaughtered by these Monsters the boy thinks that as long as he helps the group then whether his level goes up or not he could kill all the Orcs himself but he won't interfere much since the hunters Guild paid the money the high-ranking hunters here look rather tired

and lost they look on with disbelieving eyes as they look at the Fact that they have defeated the all powerful Orcs And defeated them the leader of Group B asks if anyone is injured at the moment and as long as they are able to breathe the Aang healers will be able to heal them as as long as these Hunters are able and strong the boy stands not far from the knights which suggests that the dangerous Orcs were unexpected enemies for them at all while the other replies that they damn lucky at all worked out And

they're alive one of the sorceresses is not standing far away from the boy who continues to carry the equipment on his back she watches him carefully and is silent for now trying to analyze him the girl thinks about the fact that this Porter considers them for stupid people because no one can hide such an ability as stealth from the spellcaster Mage which is what the boy used recently after a certain amount of time the leader of Group B is approached by the Same female healer addressing him as an Opa and stating that when they first

fought against the higher Orcs something the girl begins to remember a terrifying yet amazing picture of the moment when she was supposed to be finished off by a powerful orc but instead that orc took hold of her throat and couldn't breathe the man states that one high orc suddenly hovered in the air and afterward burst apart thinking that someone had used some sort of spell and The woman exclaims that's exactly what she thinks the leader of Group B turns to one of the huntresses asking Gina if it was her doing to which she replies that

it's impossible to do such a thing with her skills she's not that strong the girl goes on to say that she can only immobilize them for a while with telekinesis magic but no one in their their group practices curse magic which surprises them more the girl says that their group of professional Hunters are Practicing on the fire element so there are no assassin Hunters among them which makes you wonder even more because how is that possible one of the sorceresses enters the conversation stating that the other Huntress is right because if anyone could pull off

such an act it would be an outsider clearly alluding to Jin Wu The enchantress thinks that maybe Jin Wu has something to hide but should she keep it a secret and the other Mage says that the one is so glad because his Mana is almost all depleted at that moment the leader of Group B says that everyone here is right the higher Orcs are strong though they behaved strangely in the second half of the battle but that's what helped them to disperse one of the hunters enters the conversation drawing the attention of the leader beside

him asking what they will do next and whether they will continue the battle in this place one of the knights fearfully says whether it is not Dangerous for them and the other continues that they are not so far away from the gate and they have already been so heavily attacked and it will be even more dangerous from here on one of the knights places a hand on the shoulder of the leader of Group B starting to say that since they are already aware of what is going on in this dungeon it would be too risky

to continue this long journey the Knight States why don't they just go home as well as right now at Least a couple more healers are needed as well as about three Mages specializing in spells Toth continues that he understands the fact that this is Mr s's first time leading the B team and it's a little frustrating that it's come to this but it's better to stop and the leader thinks that if he succeeds he'll become the official leader the man clenches his palms into fists fighting with himself and his thoughts he thinks about the fact

that there may not be Another chance because this is so rare for him the boy observes the leader of Group B thinking about the fact that it's not an easy choice for another in his place anyone else would be tempted and want to successfully mop up the dungeon the boy continues to watch The Stranger not far away from him thinking about what if still the leader of Group B is thinking soberly for the moment while the man continues to think about what to do a certain amount of time Passes of other people's mental torment as

to what should be done in such a grave case and afterward opens his mouth and slowly States then that then their team should go back and gain strength and experience to be ready for the next ambush from such powerful monsters because it's damn hard they're not that strong the hunters here exhale in relief someone says that for a moment he thought they would have to continue and got goosebumps from some kind of Terror Making him tense up the leader of Group B who hears the words of one of the hunters from his group softly voices

that he is not stupid enough to actually kill this strong team and smiles afterward one of the hunters says he knows about about it and afterward talks about his hand shaking and he is told to stop acting like a child and they should go back in high ranking dungeon a blue fireflies gradually begin to appear which with their light begin to Gradually illuminate this deep dungeon which gradually begins to roll less scary a large group of Highly ranked Hunters with some positivity and good spirits start heading back in the direction from which they started this

arduous Journey never finishing Until the End suddenly the leader of Group B loudly exclaims for all the hunters to stop causing everyone to cringe at what had happened and the atmosphere gradually becomes more heated in front Of the hunters in front of them the same portal through which they entered this a rank dungeon appeared except that there was a barrier created by a highlevel spell someone asks why the path was blocked as everything was fine the leader asks the enchantress if she can get rid of it to which she says she will try her best

the girl focuses her eyes on the bar ahead of her thinking about the far more important fact that there is someone in this dungeon with such Magical abilities with their current Powers they won't be able to mop up the dungeon the girl concentrates on her magical abilities and tries her best to get rid of the barrier in front of her but suddenly everything around her begins to Glow with white light all the hunters here instantly begin to feel terrible they are shaken everything around them becomes a green light that constantly changes to various other lights

standing not far away from Everyone else Jin Wu observes what is happening to them now and why such a reaction of the barrier to someone else's attempts to get rid of it what is going on here now someone Cries Out loudly that the dungeon boss is really here causing every hunter in the area to panic become more afraid than before and think of nothing but bad things the enchantress tries her best to get rid of all the horrible things that just happen in this place she loudly tells her Partner that they need to speed up

the nearby Mages who are trying their best to get rid of this powerful barrier can't seem to handle it one of them saying that Breaking the Barrier won't be easy the boy carefully watches what is happening now and afterward he thinks that the waves of magical energy are so strong that even the hunters that are unable to sense them will be able to feel them at this moment the eyes of the Wizards are covered with blood they Think about why they couldn't feel such strong magic waves back then on the other side of the gate

the boss simply simply can't hide his energy the Sorceress who was the very first to try to straighten out this strong barrier begins to react acutely to the magical waves causing her to cough up blood and unable to stop it but it's not only the Sorceress herself who reacts this way but all the other high-ranking Mages who react to such a thing in their own way Some starting to gasp and others falling to the ground Hunters not far from the horror taking place are loudly proclaiming that it is their Mages that the enemies are targeting

summoning healers as quickly as possible so as not to lose them only the other Hunters around them can notice something terrifying around them one of the knights calling out to Mr Sun in a frightened voice while the leader Frozen stares at the red eyes around him these Monsters are so huge in number that there is no way they will be able to handle them the leader of Group B starts to say that this is definitely a curse for them this battle will be terrifying and with losses the leader thinks about the fact that not long

ago their squad ran into a couple dozen higher Orcs but then they barely got out of the water dry but this time it's heavier the Knight fearfully voices that isn't it all seeming to him the high-ranking Hunters here are grouped together and crowded into a single pile they are surrounded by a huge number of monsters that are ready to Massacre them this very second just give the command one of the hunters calls out loudly to Mr son in his shaky voice but the leader of Group B says to keep it down standing right in front

of some huge and Powerful orc that isn't attacking yet the leader of Group B does not turn his face to his Hunters he says that if they start to Resist there will be no trace of them because in this battle they simply cannot cope with so many Monsters the leader of Group B tries his best not to show his fear of his own Hunters he thinks about the fact that only with the support of headed Choy or his deputy a high in they might have been able to resist the man continues to stay steadfastly in

the same spot with all his effort not running away even when the monster comes damn close to him Starting to whisper something in his own language they don't understand the mighty orc begins to shake slightly from side to side as if he is trying to regain Consciousness and keep control of himself still speaking incomprehensible words in his own language the stranger's jaw opens in an attempt to say something understandable to the highly ranked Hunters as the first understandable word suddenly flies out speaking of the human as if addressing the leader the man Changes in his

face seemingly oblivious to any fear for he is surprised that he begins to understand the words of the powerful orc before him that he begins to speak of humans apparently Hunters the mighty orc's eyes grow even brighter shimmering into a red light and he continues to try to speak in the Alan tongue saying something to the effect that his name is caragan and he wants to meet these people the high-ranking hunters here exclaim in surprise that The orc can speak human isn't that real magic and the girl says that he is just a puppet used

for communication someone talks about whether the monsters want to talk to them addressing Mr song about how he obviously doesn't take other people's word for it because there could be some kind of trap here and they need to be on guard but the leader of Group B completely ignoring all appeals in his direction from the high ranking Hunters tells the mighty orc that it was really He car galgan who put this barrier on the gate the mighty orc hearing the boy's question speaks slowly and in particles of words about how proud he is to have

succeeded in sorcery while he has a huge number of other monsters behind him the powerful orc while making every effort to start speaking in human language keeps saying things that his magic can't dispel making the enchantress feel worse the mighty orc states that his magic cannot be Dispelled by any humans common to him causing another sorceress to almost Bend from the magic used on her worsening her condition many times over the man confidently begins to speak to Orc in his usual language he states that is there is anyone else in this a rank dungeon that

is more powerful than the mighty orc the mighty orc with eyes burning with hatred and rage slowly glares at those who are so brave as to D to go against him clearly implying that He is stronger than no one a powerful orc gives the high ranking Hunters here the choice that they can go with him or die at the hands of his people who are just waiting for someone else's command to attack the man listens to someone else's heavy speech still standing with his back to his guise realizing that many different lives depend on him

he thinks about what he should say to the monster literally a couple seconds pass because you can't waste a lot of time And other people's p patience so he states that they will go after the mighty orc and the hunters begin to fearfully Ogle their leader the mighty orc having gotten his long awaited answer after a hard conversation turns his back to the rest of the high-ranking hunters and with a hard voice tells the humans to follow him the boy thinks about the fact that in the possession of the boss clearly has a huge Army

of higher Orcs the chance of winning the Battle is noticeably reduced the boy does not understand that after all the leader wants to return after the conversation in one piece the leader of Group B lowers his head and nervously thinks that he simply has no other choice so he will put everything on the line for this chance after all what can they do against so many Superior Orcs the leader of Group B suddenly addresses the boy as Mr Porter drawing the attention of Jin Wu who is following Behind the entire team of hunters which raises

his gaze upward the leader says that when they arrive at the boss's Lair they plan to attack it but no matter if the chance of success increases but the boss's magic will surely be weakened so when he gets distracted by them have Jin Wu run to ask for help the boy straightforwardly says that while the rest of the support arrives to save this team they will simply die because they will not be able to fight against the Higher Orcs the boy asks if the man is going to bury his entire Squad alive and the man

replies that they must close this gate with all their might even at the cost of their lives which is why the work of hunters is so highly valued suddenly the Healer girl turns to the boy catching his attention and then States if Jin wo can do her one favor holding out her notebook to him the boy accepts it from the girl's hands with a most puzzled face and afterward Continues to listen to the fact that she wishes to send this notebook directly into the hands of her family for whom she seems to have prepared everything

in advance the high- ranked Hunter say they will do their best but this is simply not their fight the forces are noticeably different also the number of hunters is not as many as the monsters themselves here some say prayers for the successful Return of the high-ranked hunters that with some uncertainty and Noticeable weakness after a hard battle follow the mighty orc the boy taking someone else's notebook with him voices that he understood everything but thinks about the fact that he will not need to deliver anything to the Healer girl's family saying it sincerely and confidently

the boy thinks about the fact that these magic waves belong to the top boss himself so if he has that much energy in him anything can happen and there's no way to predict chahi in Who is dressed in light work clothes looks at the labor going on around her seemingly searching out just the one person she needs the girl is standing far away from all the other workers who are discussing something heatedly among themselves for there is no work at the moment and they can just just rest from the Eternal work frenzy the girl puts

her Palm to her chin thoughtfully wondering if Jin woo isn't here right now perhaps he just gave up his job Making her think harder some man turns to her drawing her attention to himself and saying that isn't M Cha's day off today to which she responds by asking if Jin Wu was out for work the man says that Mr Jin Wu has already entered the dungeon as a porter causing the girl to open her mouth in Surprise once again asking what's wrong with him entering the gate the girl thinks about it while looking at the

Aang dungeon thinking about the fact that the eang hunter was Chosen to be a porter in the Aang dungeon but humans only have one life and what was he thinking the girl thinks about the fact that when she was remembering scraps of the last encounter yesterday she definitely saw a weapon in the stranger's hands so she just wasn't wrong in her guesses making her wonder the girl says she's about to enter this dungeon and the man asks if something is wrong and if they should notify the main Guild forces but she says it's fine the

Girl thinks about the fact that it's time for her to enter this dungeon for one person except that she suddenly stops forgetting that she didn't take her weapon with her without which there is nowhere to go the girl thinks that clearly she would never have entered the dungeon not on her day off and afterwards asks if she can borrow their weapons and the man orders them to bring their gear for Miz after some amount of time one of the workers reacting quickly To their B boss's command bring a certain pickaxe which is the equipment of

the Gathering Squad that they can only offer the girl takes the pickaxe into her hands with a most thoughtful face for what is she to do with such equipment continuing to hold it in her hands and look at it with a thoughtful look the girl calls out to the man again and awkwardly asks if they have anything else to which the man inexplicably interjects and the woman says that there Might be some sort of sword or spear the man begins to scratch his head awkwardly and says that the girl asks for something like this weapon

from their Gathering unit and she doesn't know what to say because she completely forgot about it after a while she makes the decision to Simply hand the pickaxe back into someone else's hands saying that she will enter the dungeon that way since nothing else can seriously be offered to her the girl though she tries To make a look full of confidence realizes that it will be hard enough for her to enter the a rank dungeon without any weapons in her hands it doesn't even Mak sense all of the girl's former confidence instantly vanishes as soon

as she stops at the a rank gate causing the man behind her to also silently watch to see what would happen next the man states that whether Hunter Chaw really plans to enter the dungeon empty-handed making the girl shudder slightly because That man is right and it's too rash even after the man's words the girl continues to stand in the same place looking at the Gateway to the a rank dungeon thinking about what she should do at this moment after a while the girl just suddenly turns to face the man and with large strides begins

to approach him still not looking into the other man's eyes seemingly out of embarrassment the girl reaches the man rather quickly who without any questions holds out in his Hands though so silly for a girl but at least some equipment to be used the man says that the girl made the right choice because it's better to be armed than unarmed to which Chaw bows holding a pickaxe and still hiding her face under her cap the girl though with noticeable embarrassment quickly turns around in the opposite direction and walks quickly towards the A- rank gate finally

entering it after losing some time the A- rank dungeon is a damn huge Place Making anyone in the place feel anxious and fear overwhelming the body it is in this deep A- rank dungeon that there are a large number of diverse and Powerful Orcs some of them well-dressed in strong armor guarding something from the others some some of the powerful Orcs are holding a huge Shield that is unlikely to be easily destroyed you'd have to put a lot of effort into such an attack but the chances are slim most stunning and amazing is the following

picture of how In a similar depth of A- rank dungeon is its own castle with a big bunch of higher Orcs that report to the head if you look into some distance ahead of you you will find a powerful orc sitting on a throne with a huge number of other subordinates beside him ready to defend him a powerful orc with surprisingly wrinkled hands stares intently somewhere ahead of him seemingly at the newly arrived high-ranking Hunters that he was the one who ordered to be brought in Looking into the face of the mighty orc one is

simply horrified by his expression for behind the hood is a solid skeleton but with such chilling eyes that it is frightening and that one welcomes these people the high ranking Hunters here just don't seem to know how they should react to all this going on because it's like it's a total nightmare something incredibly scary a small number of high-ranked hunters are right in the middle of this Castle raging with Waves of magical energy they are surrounded by a large number of higher ranked Orcs the powerful Orcs do not lower their hungry gazes from the newly

arrived High ranked Hunters they clang their teeth as if to show that they intend only to fight them the leader of Group B thinks with a kind of inner fear that if all these powerful Orcs which is an impressive Army get out things will be simply terrible and deplorable the man stares somewhere ahead of himself Feeling cold sweat running uncontrollably down his body he continues to think about the fact that if the inevitable is to be prevented the team absolutely must the team definitely needs to defeat the boss who Towers over all the monsters and

high-ranked Hunters present stands on his throne and watches everything that happens the man realizes exactly that the retinue of this powerful orc that sits on the throne has a rather powerful aura that it seems any Even the weakest Hunter would be able to sense the leader of Group B continues to make some kind of plan in his head thinking about whether his team will be able to bypass all the guards and take out the shaman in one Fell Swoop but it still seems impossible all the hunters here are thinking about the fact that at their

Leader's signal they will aim at the shaman alone with a whole bunch and all their strength no matter what it costs them but they have to do it the High- seated powerful orc begins to ask the high- ranking hunters in his chilling and hypnotizing voice if they are afraid of him why they look so scared the stranger's face is now clearly visible beneath the hood itself which changes to a blinding white light as soon as the powerful orc finishes his question using his skills on the hunters the leader of group b stands heroically in the

same spot beginning to feel a certain aura that only worsens the Condition of all the high ranked hunters in the area with each passing second suddenly the leader of Group B starts to see everything around him with different eyes it makes his health deteriorate by times as if to show the full power of the Majestic orc after a few seconds the faces of the highly ranked Hunters change to Haggard full of incomprehension as to what is happening to them because of this powerful orc why such power some high-ranked Hunters are Thinking about how powerful this

monster in front of them is how could they ever think of being able to deal with this boss after all it's almost impossible the Sorceress feels Blood start to trickle from the corners of her eyes she thinks about the fact that the powerful orc is on a whole other level and compared to him she is a third rate Mage the leader of Group B can't stop shaking in his whole body he's so damn sick and scared at the same time he starts Frantically asking the same question why did this monster bring them here the man

continues to say in a shaky voice that the Warriors who came after them near the portal were enough to kill the high ranking Hunters suddenly the leader of Group B Hears A straightforward question from the powerful orc about it being done for fun causing his mouth to drop open in shock and his face to change to an aloof one the mighty orc says that they will kill one high-ranking Hunter After another until no one is Left Alive for his people crave entertainment by creating a Ruckus suddenly the mighty orc shivered keeping his fingers near his

eyes which showed sheer coldness and indifference to everything going on he didn't care about the hunters the mighty orc says that there is someone among the high-ranking hunters who is quite an unusual person looking directly at the boy with his horrible eyes the man is shocked to hear the words of the mighty Orc thinking that if their extermination is just entertainment they don't even see the hunters as enemies the man keeps thinking about what is more to this powerful orc is that their lives are just some kind of game to them looking straight into the

eyes of this monster the man thinks about the fact that their lives to the powerful orc is just a toy to be thrown away when he just gets bored with it causing the leader to suddenly erupt in Rage the leader of Group B seemingly no longer able to handle his uncontrollable and overflowing aggression loudly voices for his team to rally on a fence immediately holding up his sword the leader of Group B stares at the enemy in front of him with a maddening Fury that overwhelms him while behind him the high ranking Hunters are still

standing unmoving one of the high-ranked hunters looks on in horror as his leader walks towards the powerful orc with such confidence he Can't say a word or follow him for fear the leader of Group B without wasting his precious time leaps off the ground in a high jump aiming precisely at the mighty orc who didn't even move aside the mighty orc without moving from his seat uses a song of Defense from the many others that the high ranking Hunters have yet to face if they hold out the leader of Group B Gathering all his strength

in his own weapon and high jump was not at all prepared to face the Wall that appeared in front of him that could not be penetrated as soon as the exasperated leader of Group B collides with the wall ahead he instantly flies off in the opposite direction of himself hitting his back painfully and rolling on the ground the mighty orc says that the leader is a damn foolish man who only goes to battle on the basis of his emotions and the man is already starting to Shake in his body unable to control it suddenly the

powerful orc begins to Use his magical abilities and one of them is gravity causing the man to rise in the air at great speed the mighty orc easily controls the man's body flying through the air with one arm stretched forward he can do anything he wants the mighty orc doesn't seem to be about to spare the very one who just dared to approach him and try to kill him vocalizing his next ability which will only speed things up after a certain amount of time the man not long in the Air before someone else's orders begins

to fly straight down towards the ground at a tremendous speed the Earth is instantly Shattered by an impact so violent that the man's face changes to shocked there is no way he can resist the alien abilities that control him the man barely hanging on with his strength endures all the pain he feels as the powerful orc is about to do a similar maneuver once more beginning to lift the other man's body in the air after some Amount of time the mighty raises his hand up again to force the man up in the air as well

and after numerous times lowers and raises one of the high ranked Hunters not far away sheds his tears as he watches what is being done to the leader of Group B which only horrifies everyone here the man's body is already visibly shabby the man is in no way able to resist or resist the alien force that even seems to be gradually starting to emanate some steam from the leader's Body the man's body continues to hover in the air it begins to twist around itself numerous times until the powerful orc wants to stop bullying suddenly the

mighty orc's gaze changes to a surprised one his attention being drawn to something seemingly some humanum causing him to look with his red eyes directly at him a boy who had thrown his gear away from himself and caught the bee leader shaken by this abuse to save him from this torment is lowered to the Ground the boy looks at the face of the leader of Group B which is already starting to gradually take on a blue hue with large amounts of blood coming out of his mouth and nose and his eyes turning red but the

latter calls him back by name the boy says that this dungeon is under the jurisdiction of the Hunter's Guild so he can't interfere without asking but the advaned party is on the verge of being wiped out the boy goes on to verbalize some detail to the Man but in the meantime the powerful orc decides to send one of his subordinates to rat out both of them but the man seems to notice the others attempts to create something terrible so he looks back with Terror in his eyes as the boy asks permission to exterminate all the

monsters here the boy stands with his back to the powerful orc behind him who is about to deliver the killing blow at the behest of his ring leader but is it ever that simple the boy without even Turning to face the monster behind him pulls his arm back using his magical power to use it on this supreme orc at the same moment the high orc that tried to fight the boy becomes immobilized unable to resist the other's magical power immediately freezing in one place after a couple seconds the boy raises his hand upwards thus causing

the huge body of the mighty orc to rise in the air just as it had recently done to the leader of Group B it is in that very Instant without any pity for such an ugly monster that the boy begins to lift the orc's body with great speed then lower it straight into the ground to take his revenge the boy once again turns to the leader of Group B who look shocked at what is happening in front of him and what Jin Wu is doing right now not sparing this powerful orc the boy Towers over

the leader and states that all the monsters present here can he take care of asking permission from the Leader of Group B which stares back at him the red eyes of group B's leader widen in some hope of salvation of the boy in front of him being able to straighten out all the monsters and ask them the face of the leader of Group B instantly changes to one full of Hope and a kind of pity he wheezes for the boy to help them to deal with all the monsters and save everyone the boy doesn't need

any more words of permission from the leader of Group B at This very second Jin Wu lowers his hand ceasing to use magic powers thus finishing off the monster the mighty orc says that for a human the boy has pretty good abilities but how much strength does Jin Wu have to put up with all the forces attacking him the boy standing with his back to the mighty orc vocalizes that he has never faced such power before continuing to stand in the same spot and feel all the magical powers of the monster the mighty orc's Eyes

change to more red full of contentment and confidence he even laughs merrily and vocalizes how could it be otherwise in this situation The Boy hasn't finished his speech yet he stands in the same spot but gets into a more fighting stance continuing to talk about how even so things are really bad so bad the boy spoke his entire speech with a smile on his face finally turning to the mighty orc and glaring that things were pretty damn bad not for Himself but for the monster that was here the boy doesn't make you wait long for

his command he States in a firm voice for his subordinates to finally rise up causing the nearby Mages to cover themselves in Goosebumps and stare with horror a couple of moments later the Majestic igis becomes beside the boy holding his Mighty weapon and is sure to fulfill all the errands of the Lord of Shadows following the Majestic ig's iron which with its sheer size could make Anyone in the place cringe at the thought of another's power and might behind the boy is lined up a huge Army of subordinates who are ready to fulfill all the

orders of their Lord of Shadows ready to Bow their heads before him to tear and throw opponents some kind of expensive car pulls up to a designated location at night using low beam headlights to see the area around it after a certain amount of time a young man with black glasses starts to emerge From the expensive car while he is thinking that apparently something seriously scary has happened jinchu walks up to the Aang gate stares at it for a while thinking about why this kid had to work as a minor okay for one day but

today is the second to last day to thinks the boy will soon officially become an s-ranked Hunter but it would be nice if he remembered to all always keep an eye on him and the man approaches and asks what brought him Here ginel briefly states that he only came here with this group of people for Hunter Jin wo inquiring about the whereabouts of the Hunter and they ask him if anything is wrong one of the miners says that he knew it thinking that Jin Wu had the true face of a killer because even then this

guy looked at him angrily and he thought Jin Wu was going to finish him off the man goes on to say that he even felt a shiver run through his body and Jin chaol Interrupts and asks where the boy is in the end to which he's told that he's currently in a dungeon the man continues that their Porter couldn't make it out for his shift so the boy offered to take over and Jin chol thinks that first the man was a minor and now a porter which is surprising the man looking pensively straight at the

A- rank gate still can't figure out why there are so many of the most powerful people chasing the boy what on Earth is going on the man says That Miss chah in was also searching for that young man today and and Then followed him into the dungeon to meet face to face as soon as possible the shouting man inserts a word saying that the boy has really killed someone because he is obviously capable of something like that or even more since he has such an intimidating Aura Jin chol coldly states that this man will only

know the answer after tomorrow's news lifting his black glasses with one Finger starting to think about something and what to do the one continues to say that he was right about the boy while the other protests that this can hardly be the case also someone maintains that Jin Wu is kind and even did the work for the four of them gin chaol walks along with his workers in the other direction from the people there as a sudden change in his face sensing something incredible and Powerful ginch instantly realizes that something terrible is happening in This

Aang dungeon he feels with every part of his body the Eerie energy that is emanating from this place gin chol says that his body feels like it's going to explode and he even starts breathing rapidly and one of his assistants asks the chief if he felt the same way the men instantly begin to raise their devices that they only take with them and afterwards there is some sort of reaction showing the bloody immense power of this dungeon ginchu even Cries Out glaring that this A- rank gate is the most dangerous type realizing that the previous

changes were completely wrong letting all the hunters down gin chaol thinks about the fact that considering ing the current mistake the unit inside the gate is in danger at the moment even though there are two s-ranked Hunters inside but still the defeated Mighty orc lies on the cold ground a frozen horror can be seen in his eyes it seems that there is even Foam coming out of the stranger's mouth after the fight that happened not long ago the girl who entered the dungeon thinks about the fact that song Kei Hun's group was able to deal

with so many monsters alone wondering how they managed such a thing the girl has very little time in the A- rank dungeon looking carefully around as if trying to find this powerful man but senses some sort of Aura after a certain amount of time the girl wasting it on finding the Presence of that very person throws her pink cap on the ground and thinks to herself that no this just can't happen the girl thinks about the fact that if this powerful energy is coming from the boss no one from keiun Squad would be able to

survive as she continues to hold the pickaxe in her hand and stare confidently somewhere ahead returning to a dangerous place where a large number of monsters and Hunters are in the lair of the main boss the subordinate boys Gather into one team and patiently wait for the instructions of their lord the boy standing with his main allies in the form of the Majestic igis and iron feels at ease and confident enough he only has eyes for his enemy The Mighty orc sits in the same spot and afterwards asks his question that is the boy going

to slay him with so many subordinates making you even feel the mockery in his voice the boy Smiles listening to all the words of the mighty orc and then begins to say in A confident voice that if this monster continues to look down on him and his subordinates then the boy says it in such a confident voice that one can't help but believe in the truth of his words and what a serious look he has on his face the boy uses one of his many abilities in the form of a Monarch's possession whereupon a huge

dark Circle appears around Jin Wu's subordinates surrounding the soldiers a notification comes in that the boy dark soldiers have Become even stronger and their characteristics have increased by 50% Jin Wu gained this ability on the 70th floor of the dungeon the boy observes his subordinates and realizes that his shadow soldiers have become even stronger although even before this skill they could easily defeat many different bosses the huge iron is covered in purple light as it turns out to be obvious his stats have also increased by a full 50% allowing that one to be much Stronger

than before which helps a lot the Sorceress who is standing not far from what is happening can't believe what she is seeing while the other Mage opens his mouth in shock and says that he can summon a maximum of two Shadows not believing his own eyes the Sorceress continues to stare at the whole picture unfolding before them and afterward says in a disbelieving voice that such an ominous Aura can come from an ordinary person the mighty orc seems to be slowly Beginning to tense up over his new opponent in the form of Jin Wu he

instantly gives orders to his subordinates to smear the shadow Spirits as soon as the mighty orc voices his order that very second the embittered higher Orcs begin their attack with a huge scream a large crowd heading towards the opponents in front of them some sort of alert arrives stating that the mighty iron is using his ability as a provocative scream forcing Ordinary People to cover their ears because the sound is so damn loud and piercing at the same second some sort of notification arrives stating that the opponent's characteristics are too high causing iron's provocation to

fail so the Orcs calmly head towards the enemy iron is not going to give up because in addition to his abilities in his hands he still has a powerful weapon that burns with its great power which he will use in this fight after a certain amount Of time iron having set himself up for the coming battle with these embittered Orcs gathers all of his power and in a huge circular motion begins to push everyone out of his way after a certain amount of time the Majestic igis also appears in the field of vision of the

powerful opponents displaying a huge sword that Flames with uncontrollable power The Majestic igis is waiting for the right moment seemingly tuning in for this battle not even paying attention to The fact that a large large number of monsters are starting to come at him in droves in a matter of seconds The Majestic igis utilizes his technique and sword skills instantly slaying all the monsters that surround him the entire time the mighty Orcs follow their ring leaders instructions with their marked Fury but they just can't seem to get a handle on such powerful opponents but they

don't give up and attack further the boy though surrounded by quite a few Monsters around him deals out powerful Orcs with ease and palpable aggression who receives strong and deadly blows in return the boy as soon as he disposes of the surrounding monsters around him gains strength and Rises High into the sky seemingly locking onto an even more interesting Target for Jin Wu the high-ranking hunters near the fight watch with some Shock realizing that the boys's attacks are exactly like the way their Deputy head fights the hunters Continue to perplexedly discuss why the boy hid

his true nature and power and volunteered to work as a poor while Jin Wu approaches the rest of the opponents the boy thinks about the fact that if you exclude igis iron and the tank the level of his other Shadows is roughly equal to the B- ranked Hunters making him think and count their powers together the boy also notices the fact that while the weak Knights were trying to overpower just one high orc they had Already managed to die several times making the situation slightly worse at this point which is what most would not want

the boy thinks about the fact that since the enemies outnumber him and his subordinates he should definitely cut down on the numbers looking with a confident gaze at the opponents around the place the mighty orc uses his ability called fire dragon song due to which he begins to burn one by one the subordinate boy starting to reduce the Number the boy instantly reacts to such an action with a slightly surprised look turns the other way to look at what is going on and afterward states that his Shadows the boy sees how the mighty orc still

continues to sit majestically and smugly on his throne as the head of the Dragon looms over him from whose mouth blazes great heat and power the mighty orc is amused that the boy dares such helpless dolls to behave so arrogantly to him which visibly makes him angry and Forces him to act the boy completely distracted from the battle looks at the mighty orc with his chilling gaze saying in a cold and serious tone that only this head of monsters is the Arrogant one here the boy thinks about the fact that until his Mana is completely

depleted then his subordinates will be restored again and again watching as one of the knights rises again from his ashes ready for battle the mighty orc watching the subordinate boys stand up One by one even after such a maneuver that loudly proclaims that there is no difference in this action because Jin Wu's Mana will run out anyway the mighty orc goes on on to say that it will be before the boy can defeat all the Warriors of this dungeon boss while watching Jin Woo's subordinates being tormented by the monsters the boy not waiting for the

mighty orc to finish his long speech gathers his strength and breaks away from the place Rising High Into the sky intending to launch a Sly attack and saying that by this time he will be dead the boy without wasting a second of his precious time gathers as much strength as he can and acceler ating in his movements collides with the suddenly appeared wall of the powerful orc the mighty orc says that the boy looks worthless since he spends a large amount of time on the boss while his entire Army gradually dies while the monster hides

inside his defenses the Boy facing the stranger's barrier is not going to give up so quickly steps back some distance and holds his hand to the ground so that he doesn't fly far away and then says who knows what will really happen the boy confidently States that he has a couple of powerful guys on his side who shouldn't let Jin Wu down shifting his gaze to iron who uses his fighting skills against his enemies afterward the boy shifts his gaze to The Majestic igis who stares at his Opponents ahead with a confident look while Jin

Wu voices that the monster need not worry about his Mana the mighty orc with his devilish smile says that he then needs to destroy their Master with all his might who has such good power using the song of fierce Flame AES to attack after a couple of counted seconds The Lair of the powerful boss gradually begins to blaze with heat something explodes momentarily seemingly trying to similarly frighten the boy but the other One doesn't do well the boy realizes that this opponent is stronger than meus and Vulcan although meus was subjected to a legion of

a thousand souls he had a weak defense but the opponent at the moment has incredible defense and attack what's worth bringing up is the horde of Superior Souls that block the boy's path to this day keeping him from being close to the boss but also keeping him from escaping the place the boy realizes that this is quite different from the quest To change his class so Jin Wu decides to waste no time and use something hidden inside his inventory the boy pulls out one of the bluish colored potions from his inventory he finally realizes that

he can use potions in this dungeon and therefore can restore his own mana and so as not to overfill the boy stomach with the contents of those many bottles Jin wo will finish off the mighty orc as quickly as he has any idea it's going to be a fascinating show the boy thinks About the fact that it is finally time to show everyone in the area especially the powerful orc what the true power of a necromancer is all about giving the command for the Fallen souls to rise up after a couple of moments once things

have quieted down for a moment new monsters begin to spring up from the ground and immobilized bodies which will be the boy's subordinates the mighty orc is surprised to realize that his Fallen Warriors are becoming Undead which is Not good information for himself as he watches his subordinate boys confidently March forward the boy states that there are quite a large number of Warriors of the mighty Orc in the boss's Lair but it depends on time because soon they will definitely become Jin Woo's subordinates which he guarantees the boy stretches his arm forward pointing his index

finger somewhere to the side stating that when the monsters of the mighty orc are finally finished then then a similar Fate will await the mighty orc looking at him with his chillingly cold eyes that show all the confidence in the boy that resides in him with great strength the mighty orc no longer looks as cocky as he was a while ago he is surprised at what is happening and opens his eyes in shock wondering if the boy could be the mighty orc watches the morale of his subordinates despite what is happening still not falling as

they try to please their boss in order to successfully Finish this bloody battle but it is unlikely that the gradually dwindling number of the mighty Orcs subordinates will hold out for long for their opponents are the superior Orcs themselves who are ready to tear others apart for the sake of their lord a fierce battle takes place a large number of powerful Orcs try to resist the pressure from the subordinates of the boy that begin to gradually squeeze the others in this battle the mighty orc Begins to gradually become nervous he watches the whole battle taking

place without taking his attentive gaze away seeming to realize that he is gradually beginning to lose stating why they in the mind of the mighty orc there is a huge number of questions that he can't get rid of during the ongoing battle he thinks about why they are here when already awake one order echoes in everyone's mind the powerful orc ceases to control his emotions they take over Causing the monster to cry out in a loud voice an order for his subordinates to destroy the human race putting brutality into his speech the mighty orc finally

Mak some movement rising from his throne to point his hand in the direction of the boy vocalizing loudly for his underlings to tear them apart and then lay the remains At His Feet the boy in no way intimidated by such threats from the mighty orc asks with the most contented smile if this battle is like a Duel between two commanders iron not listening to what is going on around him and what his main subordinates are chatting about changes in his face concentrating with someone fighting someone who seems to have just as much skill the mighty

iron holds a huge weapon in his hands thus trying to cover the attack from his opponent which is also of great size and strength in just a couple seconds two strong monsters Clash their weapons against each other Putting as much force as possible into such a clash to make one of them lose their weapon their looks show a mutual hatred for each other iron tries to do everything to win this battle to do the bidding of his shadow Lord when the monster does all the same but his ring leader at some unexpected moment Iron's opponent

decides to suddenly loosen the Collision thus causing the subordinate boy to tilt slightly towards the ground due to the lack of support but iron Instantly reacts to such a cunning maneuver by being able to use his protected head as a collision with another's head thus fighting already unarmed the blow to iron's head was so powerful that his opponent gets a noticeable crack in his armor and he loses his balance and Falls straight into the ground thus giving him a chance to straighten him out the mighty iron raises his weapon blazing with immense power at that

very second and afterwards Deals numerous damage to his opponent's body thus winning this war something he can be proud of moving on to the Majestic igis who stands before several powerful Orcs that are so eager to try and straighten out this subordinate boy but they are unlikely to succeed the The Majestic igis anticipates the moment when the mighty Orcs will begin to attack him so he swings his sword blazing with uncontrollable power to do battle The Majestic igis Dodges the Attack from the two Orcs with ease and good skill uses his sword as his own

body is lifted into the air thus surprising these opponents The Majestic igis carries several smaller swords in addition to a single sword so that he can use a surprise attack at any time thereby starting to swing with great speed a couple seconds later the Majestic igis uses his one weapon hitting one of the powerful Orcs directly in the head causing the other To freeze in place from the Fatal Blow The Majestic igis stands on the body of one of the mighty Orcs one foot pressing his sword into the breathless body and resting his hand on

the other glaring at the other opponent the mighty orc doesn't seem at all intent on stopping in his attack he wastes no precious time and swings at the Majestic igis in an attempt to try and slay him alone The Majestic igis reacts instantly to another's attack so he also begins to Swing his weapon anticipating with anticipation what this opponent in front of him is all about after a moment the two strong opponents Clash their swords thus creating an amazing enemy atmosphere around them igis will definitely straighten him out on his own there is so much

strength in the Majestic igis that as he resists another's body weight he gathers all his skills and pushes as high as he can causing his opponent to hover in the air For a long time the mighty orc even seems to manage to flip in the air a few times due to such a strong Blow from The Majestic igis and Below him is iron waiting for the moment a couple seconds later an iron swings in accurately striking his heavy weapon directly at the mighty orc flying through the air thus causing him to fly even farther and

longer somewhere on the other side of the battlefield a huge paw appears over the the lurking Mighty orc that Approaches him so stealthily seemingly waiting for the right moment for a stealthy attack after a couple of counting seconds the ice bear nicknamed tank punches the mighty orc with all his might while growling loudly satisfied with the job done to such an action on the part of the tank iron shows his huge hand which depicts a thumbs up thus giving respect to the ice bear who raises his paw upwards as if giving thanks the boy watching

the whole bloody Battle in progress calmly states that apparently it is his precious boys who are much stronger than the Orcs subordinates put together the boy thinks about the fact that of course he doesn't doubt his words but his Mana is still being used up faster than it seemed and with Jin Woo's Powers running out his shadows will disappear from sight in an instant the powerful orc appears to be shocked by what is happening he can't hide his excitement not understanding How this can happen to him because the boss never imagined such a thing one

of the high-ranking hunters in the area says that he can't stand by and watch the boy fight alone so He suggests that everyone rally to the attack and help the guy as soon as the high-ranked hunters attempted to take a step towards the coming battle they are instantly pierced by an incredible pain in their bodies orc uses a song of frenzy and blindness the mighty orc states that Spectators in the form of high ranked Hunters should stay put and not engage in this fight in any way to Simply watch from from the sidelines and not

be able to move the mighty orc confidently states that he will soon be able to shut the boy's arrogant mouth once and for all beginning to use his magical abilities in the form of drowsiness fatigue and blindness the boy seems to be aware of what the powerful orc is about to do to him and after the Stranger's attack there is a body reaction that all negative effects have been nullified by immunity the mighty orc doesn't seem to expect such a thing from the boy at all he changed es in his gaze slowly starting to realize

that this Jin Wu is a damn strong opponent the mighty orc's gaze becomes full of Terror and fear the surprise that gradually overwhelms his body he cannot hide his shocked State exclaiming loudly what is wrong various curses do not work On the boy orc cries out how he was able to nullify all his curses to which he replies that the boss has forgotten about what the boy told him the boy says that the mighty orc just had the misfortune to meet just him him using the blessing of the great spellcaster candar thanks to which he

receives longevity the boy voices for the mighty orc to allow him to get rid of someone else's pesky Shield thus prepping his Mage in advance who holds a fireball in His hands expectantly after a couple moments the boy's subordinate skillfully lifted the fireball straight high in the air thus expanding it and increasing in size causing the powerful orc to feel fear the boy thinks of getting rid of the alien barrier by using the greed sphere on his own Mages which one of his subordinates is already starting to send toward the boss at a great rate

a couple of counted moments pass the voice of a powerful orc begins to be heard trying To utter his song of Defense but just doesn't have time to finish thus destroying his own defense the mighty orc completely not expecting such a maneuver and even at such an amazing speed begins to cough loudly at the fact that his sphere of defense just shattered forcing him to face the attack the face of the mighty orc shows all his fear which he begins to feel exactly the moment he lost the ability to defend himself with his strong Shield

coughing And glaring how dare the boy after a certain amount of time somewhere in the distance begins to see a girl who is watching the whole battle from afar which seems so damn unreal and scary the girl looks shocked at the whole ongoing battle in front of her eyes continues to hold the useless weapon in her hand as a pickaxe and stares at this picture with her mouth open the girl contemplates the bloody battle wondering in her mind if this is all an army of someone's Souls Which seems pretty damn incredible and very much a

powerful phenomenon the girl stares at the whole thing disbelievingly thinking about the fact that a hunter specializing in summoning magic Can Only Hold back a couple of these Spirits than what on Earth is going on the girl flies towards the battle with great speed but she is called out by the high ranking Hunters standing nearby surprisingly ogling M cha highin recalling the deputy head the girl quickly runs up to the Healer girl sitting on the ground asking her if she's in one piece and if she's okay to which the other responds that they haven't quite

figured out what's going on here yet themselves the powerful orc becomes visibly angry and overflows his body with uncontrollable rage he hatefully exclaims that the boy's pathetic abilities are nothing before the strangers the mighty orc begins to use a large number of his curses ranging from Rampage Fortification to song of the Titans and burning making everything around him Blaze with light the mighty orc instantly changes in size he becomes much larger than he was before his every step is followed by a huge shaking of the ground but the boy still stands the girl says for

all Hunters to move back as soon as possible lest they fall under the dangerous attack of a powerful orc who who is purposefully heading somewhere with a palpable desire to kill The mighty orc shows all his rage and hatred towards the boy saying in a loud voice that he will finish the boy off like a fly pushing Jin Woo's subordinates out of his way the boy looks at the scene in front of him with the calmest face possible and says that the giant monsters certainly don't bring back the best of memories as if the orc

is pushing his hurt after a certain amount of time the boy receives a notification that all of his Mana for The moment has been used up thus losing his own subordinates swearing unhappily the mighty orc angrily begins to tell the boy not to turn up his nose just because he's decided to play with Jin wo a bit calling him a nasty little man and Gathering his strength the mighty orc settling down habitually begins to inflate some sort of balloon with his mouth seemingly about to use some new attack towards the boy after a small amount

of time that very balloon Instantly explodes reaching its limit and starting to pour fiery lava all over the room saying that isn't caralon weak to it while the mighty orc opens his mouth in an attempt to burn the boy somewhere below at the same time Jin Wu Rises high up ending up next to the monster himself the boy briefly agrees with the stranger's words that the powerful orc is actually a weak opponent for him thus speeding up in his movement and moving purposefully the boy doesn't Waste a great deal of time gathers his immense strength

into a fist and concentrating delivers a mighty blow right into the eye of the mighty orc the boy says that becoming bigger the powerful orc has only made it easier for him as the sorcerer without the help of his guards is unlikely to be able to stand up to a powerful assassin like jinwu the mighty Orc in no way expect such an attack from the boy howling loudly at the pain in his eye while at The same moment the boy begins to inflict wounds directly on his body with great speed ginchu and his reinforcements in

the Aang dungeon are watching the scene before them with their mouths wide open in amazement as the men appear shocked to watch one of the summoned powerful Orcs attack another of the same kind but already in armor ginel doesn't understand what's going on gyel exclaims loudly about what the hell is going on here where is this Powerful Aura coming from and what kind of bloody battle is right in the Aang dungeon which is the strongest in South Korea suddenly some someone else's screams are interrupted by a girl who is closely observing the ongoing fight she

says that these monsters were summoned by the person who is currently fighting the lair boss the girl says that speaking of that very person she means the boy who moves with great speed through the body of a powerful orc that In no way cannot cope with his enemy the boy thinks about the fact that in a normal situation his dagger is useless for carrying out a critical attack against the giant monsters but today things are happening quite differently the boy clenches his palm into a fist and then instantly summons his own weapon which emanates an

uncontrollable force that will allow Jin Wu to deliver a deadly blow the boy realizes that his dagger is the best tool for the moment So he purposefully strikes directly at the powerful orc's body creating critical damage after the Critical Strike from the boy's dagger there is an instantaneous body reaction from the mighty orc who lets out his cries of pain loudly and begins to lose his own balance after a couple of seconds the mighty orc simply collapses his entire huge carcass to the ground no longer having any strength to face such an opponent until Jinchu

realizes that it's Jin wo the girl watches Jin chul's reaction and afterward thinks about the fact that not only Choy jongin's head but the chief from the monitoring Department also knows about this boy surprising more jinchu says that as soon as they sensed the incredible power from the gate they instantly came here but it looks like they're doing just fine here without them so they can only watch Jin wo mopping up the dungeon alone those Nearby are thinking that doesn't Jin Wu look like a high-ranked melee Hunter whereas he might possess summoning magic thinking about

how much the boy can summon Spirits the girl watching Jin chul's reasoning keeps trying to find out some information about the boy she asks if he knows anything about the boy gin Chul not even looking at the huntress chah High Inn standing next to her briefly voices that she knows very little information about the boy Lowering her glasses down the mighty orc keeps trying not to give up he glares hatefully at the boy in front of him growls and clenches his palm into a fist hitting the ground directly beneath him as if trying to get

up the boy looks down on the mighty orc's attempts to rise from the ground and afterward states that as soon as the Mage is stripped of his own subordinates he that Mage just can can not win the battle so the boy is facing a defenseless powerful Orc surrounded by his subordinates that are ready to protect him the mighty orc's Lair is visibly shabby the alien Throne can no longer be in its place falling somewhere into a pile of rocks the ground is completely cracked and nothing much remains dumbfounded by what is happening the mighty orc

says that he simply cannot be defeated and starts laughing uncontrollably as if trying to scare the boy in a similar way but after a couple of seconds the mighty orc's Annoying laughter is cut short as he is stabbed with two weapons At Once by his own subordinates who are now on Jin Wu's team finally the dungeon boss is defeated he falls face down into the ground and will no longer be able to move the boy receives notifications that his level has been raised several times at once the boy observes everything that is going on and

says that it was only necessary for him to defeat the boss then the forces of the remaining Powerful Orcs have significantly dried up thus leaving them with nothing the boy watches a large number of different items fall out of the body of a powerful orc he wonders if he should take all these rewards he has received the boy thinks about the fact that he can't do it because he can't indulge his own desires after all the dungeon belongs to the Hunter's Guild which would be unfair to them the boy thinks of retrieving a few Shadows

of interest to him as Compensation why not take advantage of such an opportunity which will only add add to his Noble Powers the boy announces in his serious voice the command for the one cherished spirit in this place to obediently rise awaiting the next reaction from the mighty orc the dark force begins to surround the boy who sits next to the breathless body lying on the ground thanks to which there is a gradual reaction that this spirit will now be his subordinate the Mighty orc's body even begins to visibly blush as if to resist a

bit the pressure of the boy's desires but it is already completely enveloped in dark smoke showing that there is no point in resisting him the high-ranking hunters open their mouths in Surprise they freeze in one place and watch intently as some silhouette gradually begins to form a head even Jin Chul and the huntress chahay in are seeing this kind of powerful force for the first time They look at what is happening in front of them what this boy is doing with a noticeable look of surprise on their faces in front of everyone present in the

lair of the former boss appears the same powerful orc but in a completely different guise because he is not a rival but an ally of Jin Wu's team the boy watching his new partner smiles and notices that the mighty orc is noticeably quieter and not as exuberant and self- assured as he was in the Battle the boy begins to list that his team has a normal rank an elite Knight and a knight rank he had only observed these three ranks before but today today is something new which is to be expected from an a rank

dungeon the boy stands holding a hand to his chin and thoughtfully trying to remember what the mighty orc's name is asking aloud and thinking that somehow it starts on car addressing him the boy apologizes sincerely and says that he didn't Remember the other's name touches the mighty orc's head with the palm of his hand and says that the past name doesn't matter at all because Jin Wu has some in mind the boy looking at the expression on the mighty orc's face can only think of one nickname for this subordinate Fang which describes the power of

this Spirit quite well as well as its appearance the boy looking at the reaction of the mighty orc can tell that that subordinate liked his new nickname So it fits perfectly assigning a shadow with the rank of an elite Knight the boy thinks about the fact that the result of this battle has taken its toll after all he got the power of the higher Orcs so he now has about 127 shadows in his Arsenal some he will just release the boy thinks of the rest of the monsters from the former Clan of the mighty orc

he will now add as his subordinates beginning this long awaited process of surprising the other humans in the place The boy engrossed in the whole process is suddenly spotted by Jin Chul causing Jin Wu to be visibly surprised and stopped to mind his own business not expecting someone else's presence the boy's face changes to a surprised one nervously thinking about how Chief Jin chol and even chah highin along with him ended up here the boy so engrossed in the whole process that he didn't even notice them not far ahead the high-ranking hunters in the advance

Group start calling out for Mr Sun someone calling the boy a porter saying what he just did realizing that Jin wo is in over his head suddenly the whole situation is taken over by Chief Jin chaol who puts his foot forward in the most masterful move begins to state that the hunters Association the monitoring Department are in charge of the confidentiality of all data related to S Jin Wu so today's incident should be kept secret from the media looking Seriously at everyone else and covering the guy with himself the three men standing in front of

the boy are in control of this whole situation continuing to say that they will be able to find out all the details as soon as they leave the dungeon but until then everyone must remain silent the two men address the boy as mister and tell him to follow them for they will help him avoid possible problems and Jin wo looks at them with a completely Uncomprehending stare as if he were a star one of the guards says that just now Jin wo showed strength surpassing srank right in front of one Guild and Jin shol tells

the others that they can contact The Guild with questions the gathered men in a single pile are about to leave this dungeon the very first as some voice slightly with a kind of trembling shouts to wait a little while drawing the attention of those present the leader of Group B comes into view Stating that if the boy really has such abilities the outcome of the battle is not considered unusual for Jin Wu but he doesn't care why he went on the raid as a porter what matters to the man is that they are only alive

because of the boy so he asks for permission on behalf of the entire Advance Squad to thank Jin woo thus bowing their heads down the boy accepting all these Thanks goes up to the Healer girl and tells her that since she is alive why doesn't she send her Notebook to her family and she looks surprised the girl finally realizes what the boy is telling her and afterwards accepts her own notebook from his hands and laughs embarrassedly that yes the situation is quite funny what happened one of the bodyguards says that this is the end of

it and it's time for them to leave the A- rank dungeon thus causing the four of them to turn the other way and head towards the exit behind standing Hunter cha high in still hasn't Said any word only remaining standing in the same place and pulling her hand forward as if she wanted to call the boy away but hesitates to do so one of the high-ranking sorceresses appears next to the girl awkwardly addressing Miss Deputy head drawing the attention of chaha in who looks at her expectantly the Sorceress asks incredulous questions about why the girl

needs the pickaxe she keeps holding in her hands without using it in battle causing chahay in to Awkwardly keep silent and think about what to say the girl doesn't seem to be in control of her raging feelings immediately instantly asking the Sorceress if she looked weird in that moment to which the latter asks who exactly Chaw thinks that is for the girl lowered her eyes to the floor in embarrassment seemingly starting to realize that she had said something unnecessary and to the wrong person altogether thus making herself feel even More Awkward by talking about being

forgotten jinho sits at one of the tables hands on either side of his legs and thinks about some thoughts that have been weighing on his mind that won't let him rest it seems to be about the henm again jinho still continues to sit in a similar tense posture looking somewhere ahead of himself and thinking that the Fateful hour is about to arrive making him expect something serious all this time the boy begins to continue to Torment himself with many questions and uncertainties asking himself to gather his thoughts soon thinking that his future depends on the

decision of the henm as soon as the silhouette of a boy begins to be seen somewhere at the end of the diner itself jinho reacts to it instantly raising his hand high up thus drawing his attention to himself the boy stands tiredly in the very aisle holding his hands on either side of his clothes which are just soiled hearing Jin Ho's Question about his things why those are in such a state to which he says that he was in the dungeon jinho thinks about the boy tirelessly mopping up dungeons even when he has free time

as expected of a great for jinho hanim continuing to admire him after some amount of time jinho does gather his thoughts when the boy finally sits down across from himself and afterward begins to voice from afar that in fact jinho begins to share all the events that were just Discussed back at the serious conversation together with his father what he was experiencing then and what the man told him while the boy listens intently the boy says that during the negotiations with jho's Father kyang Hanan appears and reveals the whole truth about the Red Gate incident

which is something he really didn't want to happen jinho sitting on the other side of the table and holding a coffee in his hand states that the boy is quite right In his speculation for the fact that they saved the members of the white TI Guild the boy thinks about the fact that this guy said something he shouldn't have said and afterward states that if Jin wo provides widespread help jinho could become the next head of the yujin guild jinho immediately States loudly and confidently that he's betting everything on the hm's decision about the case

and would never dare tell the boy to do anything sincerely confessing His words the boy watching Jin Ho's reaction to the whole Affair begins to slowly voice his decision to the guy sitting across from him slightly delaying some Intrigue jinho Waits with all the fear and stifling impatience he has for what decision his hyungnim will finally make for he really does depend on other people's opinions on this matter in one of the buildings in the dark there is some heated discussion about something that happened someone Shrieks and says that a certain Sun Jin wo has

already raid them the red-haired man in his glasses shockingly asks someone in front of him that if Jin Wu worked in the OR mining group yesterday but already today he managed to work as a certain Porter group leader B sincerely says that it's even hard for him to imagine Jin Wu's intentions but he's sure that this kid didn't plan to interfere with their raid showing with all his appearance the seriousness of His words one man says that when the dungeon boss showed up the entire team couldn't lift a finger but the hunter who was watching

at that moment had nothing to do but do something about it and another says that he helped the other G bu and now them the man with glasses thinks that this boy has the power of countless mystical creatures a fighting style like a hunter killer and he can summon defeated monsters to his army the red-haired man after thinking About all this for a while decides that this is not new information to him at all but if suddenly the leader of Group B is hiding something from him the man being in his deep thoughts about the

boy's deed props up his chin with the palm of his hand and begins to slowly say that if this young man is so strong then since the boy is so strong what does the bee leader himself think about which of the two of them would be stronger causing the other man to look At him even with some sympathy in his gaze the man begins to speak his mind in order to compensate for the weaknesses of the members of The Raid then each of them performs a certain role in the boy which is not surprising because

he is quite strong the boy holds an attacking role tank or support lack of either will put the raid in a dangerous position after all one for all and all for one which is the basic core but the boy is something else something that is far Beyond the bounds of Reason causing the man to clench his palm into a fist and begin to clench it to a sort of shiver of excitement the man asks what he thinks about whether a red-haired man would be able to mop up a high level Aang dungeon by himself alone

without anyone else's help at this point the man's gaze changes noticeably to shocked he thinks that it doesn't matter how strong he is because being surrounded by monsters he is unlikely to be able to Keep the defense and then says that it is simply impossible the red-haired man lowers his gaze and states that the nickname universal Soldier even sounds kind of ridiculous he Ponders what the real strength of this boy is the leader of Group B tells the head Choy that he is in no position to tell him how and who should be accepted into

their huge Hunter Guild but there is something very necessary important the man goes on to say that they need the boy they Absolutely must recruit Jin Wu into their Guild no matter what it takes no matter what effort it takes a huge number of reporters are in one place they are discussing something heatedly many of them are smiling and ready to use their huge cameras to shoot the important things some of the reporters here are doing something passionately clearly making a list of their future questions for the real stars of this place Because they need

some content for their company there is a black expensive car in one of the parking lots near the rough spot because of so many reporters which doesn't draw much attention from the rest of the people some man is sitting in his chair watching everything from the tinted window and says how many people have gathered but it's even better for him and someone says that they are in place a man starts reading a certain script that talks about lean s Who has conquered billions of Peaks yes and gained immense power and another says that this news

will Pepper the media's front page suddenly another tinted car pulls into the parking lot attracting the attention of everyone in the place both the employees and the reporters standing and ready to film one of the men who is holding a camera in his hands looks in surprise at the unknown car and asks if anyone else has come to this place bak yunho and Choy Jong-in appear in all their Glory from two cars attracting a lot of attention as they are the unexpected guests of the event the master turns his head toward the shouting and overly

loud reporters wondering what's wrong with the media today because they're acting so wildly as if they've gone off the chain the reporters draw attention to themselves and ask questions that the purpose of their visit is to recruit minsung into their ranks how they feel about this Hunter's departure from Show Business and what their assumptions are about minsang's rank the reporters asked to say a couple comments about Min seong and the master thinks about how is this media really here for some guy why did they choose the association and afterward says that he's not here for

him the red-haired man states that the media is clearly already aware that Hunter Lee Minong has contracted with the reaper Guild and he's here on Completely different business surprising all the reporters the reporters here are momentarily upset at such responses from such powerful Hunters they thought they could catch more information the master who is standing next to the red-haired man begins to touch on one thing about the Hunter's Guild that there was one unpleasant incident for them the red-haired man instantly attacks glaring that this is nothing compared to how the white tiger Guild lost their

a-ranked Hunter thus causing the master to become enraged but the men decide not to conflict and find some benefit in other people's actions because if it were not for the boy without him the advanced team would have been completely destroyed he gave support to everyone one of the men states that following his moral convictions he wants to see this particular boy in the ranks of his own Guild by any means necessary which he will diligently Pursue the master seems to be starting to gradually get annoyed with such confidence from the other man so he says

that his Guild has suffered heavy losses does the one think that they should be the ones to recruit the guy the red-haired man says what the master is up to since he's so eager to invite srank declare war or worse and the man asks when Choice started following moral convictions the men begin their s squabble throwing silly Promises at each Other as some man suddenly appears surprised at who he now sees in front of him a man in a business suit appears before the men quite publicizing his question about whether such big wigs have come

to fight for their minang which noticeably flatters him the men are already in an embittered State they think about what this jerk thinks of himself and afterward they say that they don't care about this min's son who doesn't interest them at all the man Seems to become even insulted at hearing what such serious people said about minsung and afterward he softly voices what's going on with these two A Satisfied Lee Minong looks through the car window and notices Choy and Beck in the area thinking that they've come for him since the country's top guilds are

clashing with each other and it's because of him the driver suddenly catches his eye and approaches minsung to say that they're finally ready to Start the long awaited interview to which he gets agreement from the guy Lee minsung doesn't waste his precious time and gets out of the tinted car starting to shine in front of the cameras that only take pictures of this smiling guy suddenly the boy in all his glory also appears in this noisy place looking even a little tired wondering why there is such a Ruckus the boy thinks about the fact that

the media is already aware of all the cases and then looks and Realizes that those here on another case and then says that because of all this hype is unlikely to get into the association the boy starts pushing away all the reporters who are here who call out softly to the boy but he does it all while apologizing to them some shouty man appears in front of the boy asking about who Jin Wu is and if he is from the association can't the boy see that there are cameras everywhere the man says that you can't

block the reporter's View of you so unceremoniously and the boy briefly says that he has business to attend to in the association but the other says that they don't care about him so let him leave men thinks about what's wrong with this empty-headed boy because he should have realized the situation he's in now while The Bodyguard shouts that there's no further Jin wo's way and let him get lost suddenly some other person comes into view talking about who decided that No one was waiting for the boy in the association drawing the attention of the others

the ever famous Coan he comes into view smiling welcomingly and stating that the boy is their precious and long awaited guest which can't help but make the Pres president happy the president turns to Lee minsung about whether he knows who let them have a press conference in this place causing this guy to look awkward and agree with a shaky voice the president of the Hunters Association isn't going to spend much time on Minong so he turns to the boy and walks with him inside the building itself discussing something Starly minsung visibly changes in his face

to an embittered one he thinks about who this kid is since the president personally held him and the others ask if anyone knows about that guy mung softly says how dare the kid ruin his performance and then turns towards his bodyguard and says to find Out about who the kid is min song wonders how he should get the crowd's attention back to him now and afterward decides to go with the script because first he needs to enter the building and then start going through the ranking assessment a smiling minsung turns towards that crowd of people

and says to wait a couple minutes so that he can talk to to the association about some details regarding his evaluation Minong is about to enter the association Building itself getting close enough to it as several people suddenly appear in front of him with great speed Jin chol appears in all his glory in front of star Min song who does his job by not allowing this guy to enter the association building because it's currently undergoing negotiations jinchu says that there is currently a reassessment of another Hunter's rank in the association building roughly this will be

over by 11:00 but in the Meantime you can't enter already offended mung loudly blurts out what's going on here because all the attention should be on him and not on that boy mung pulls his cell phone out of his pocket and looks at the time showing that it's halfast 11 and he thinks to himself that he's talking about the guy the president has now personally escorted out minson says that the evaluation of his rank has scheduled for 11:00 almost all the media is in place Place after all the president of the association has already been

inducted so why deny it Minong voices whether Jin chol is aware of who he himself is that his name is Lee Minong whispering to the man that says he can wait until it's his turn mung changes his gaze and says that he's not aware of the fact that the biggest sponsor of the hunters Association is yug Jin's company shouldn't he fully support him considering their sums minang continues To voice that whether Jin chol will ignore the star right in front of a large amount of media whether he realizes the consequences that await the association Jin

chol after listening to all of this guy's long and posos Laden speech briefly states that none of this matters to them which elicits a surprised and indignant look from Minong Minong instantly becomes enraged by the other's words he starts yelling about how Jin chol dares to say such a thing Is this boy a better person than himself Jin chol seems to be slowly getting annoyed with this kind of situation and this guy's shouty Behavior starts to take off his glasses and says that if he told him if he told him would Mr min's son not

be able to coexist with the consequences looking with his angry gaze that portrayed sufficient coldness and seriousness the guy standing in front of jinchu begins to visibly get goosebumps and his face changes to a shocked one Full of horror at what he's seen and heard from this Bodyguard the boy walks through the hugee building next to the president of the hunter Association they stroll silently through the long corridors each thinking about something different at some point a red-haired man appears in company with a master that bends their bodies in a respectful gesture while closing their

eyes and not looking at these people the president of the hunters Association addresses the Boy saying that these heads of their guilds seem to have shown up at this place an hour earlier just to see Jin woo the president of the hunters Association says that the one Hunter who reached S rank in 2 years and Choy jong-in is probably more worried than all of them since he was the first to learn about Jin Wu's Mighty power the men walk in their own Direction after which they stop at some huge Place one unfamiliar man stands in

front of the Boy with whom he says a polite hello introducing himself the man holding the folder says that before they begin the re-evaluation process they would like to see the basic abilities to establish a class asking about what specifically Jin Wu uses the boy realizing what basic abilities are required of him begins to summon one of his Knights forcing the dark magic to gather into one pile the unfamiliar man that specializes in rank re-evaluation opens his mouth in Surprise and looks at what's happening when the president of the hunter Association is also surprised by

what he sees next to the boy at his command appears one of the most ordinary Knights ready to carry out any errands of his Lord of Shadows only let him speak his decrees the unknown man is visibly excited by what he sees he asks if it's a spirit and then asks another question that if the boy can control Souls through his abilities suddenly the President of the hunter Association enters the conversation turning to the Hunter S Jin Wu and asking if this is all the abilities he can possess the boy looks unhappily at the president

of the hunters Association and thinks that since he's already been burned there's not much choice this time Jin Wu managed to get the higher Orcs after a couple of seconds the boy concentrating on his actions gradually begins to summon the rest of the Shadows which are some kind Of prize bonus after defeating the boss the president of the hunters Association who is nearby stares in amazement at what is happening in front of him seeming to stop believing his own eyes because what is so amazing not far away the heads of the other guilds watch the

whole thing happen and then look on in shock as the boy easily summons more dangerous and Powerful Orcs the boy once he summons the rest of the different types of his own Shadows states with a Calm face that he can summon about a hundred such subordinates which is a strong ability the male Hunter Rank evaluator looks around shocked seemingly unable to believe what he is seeing at the moment the president of the Hunter associ at the same time also looking at his new subordinates the master does not hide his emotions and thinks about how powerful

the boy's power is that it really comes from him even Jin Woo's power is not comparable to the one he Felt when he first met him the master guesses that the boy has become much stronger than him that he has surpassed all expectations and even surpassed various Guild heads while Jin woo at this point finally goes with his license after some time the boy is finally given a new license thanks to which he will be able to do a lot of new things and suddenly he is called out by the master who is standing next

to Choy Jung in the master asks s Jin Wu to take some of someone else's time and the boy States at someone else's words that he still has some things left to do starting to open the door with a nervous face the red-haired man says in Surprise and nervously that this is the exit the boy is going to go out in and the foreman says he wouldn't be in such a hurry to go out if he were someone else the boy thinks about the fact that the master seems to want to interest him in the

terms of his own Contract in this way while Jin Wu presses the handle of the door and opens it the boy as soon as he opens the door starting to walk outside instantly notices the sheer number of cameras taking pictures of him which just keep blinding Jin woo the boy clearly does not expect such a moment because he just wanted to get out and go on his way as he changes in his face and opens his mouth thus getting on the cameras it is this moment that is captured by a large Number of photographers putting

such a photo on the cover of various videos titling it with interesting titles that can only be thought of one of the students holds a phone in her hand that has some kind of broadcast going on and calls out to Jin Wu afterward talking about how her brother is now being shown right on TV surprised more GNA who is quietly studying immediately looks at someone else's cell phone and says with surprise what is this nonsense after all Would her brother be on TV not believing the words just a little while ago Minong is trying his

best to attract media attention by saying that even though his evaluation will not go well and he will get a low ranking but still minson raises his voice saying in a confident voice that regardless of his overall outcome he will definitely stand up for the residence as only befits the truest Hunter the media has been asking questions about why minsung is suddenly Ending his career even without looking at his rank asking if the star wants to announce that he is ready to give up the title of number one pop star mung is contentedly basking in

his Fame spreading his arms out to the sides and thinking that's the way to go let them all look only at him as someone tries to ask one question of this star minson doesn't even try to hide his smug smile he thinks about the fact that it's all a pure lie after all he had already been Evaluated and obtained the a rank already like 2 years years ago taking advantage of the moment Minong thinks about the fact that he plans to make a huge amount of money as a hunter in these two years he is

only required to raise the public status of the reaper Guild which he does minsung thinks of the best way to eliminate unnecessary rumors and resolve issues with the Army after all he had the idea to come down to earth and become a hunter protecting The residents isn't that the perfect plan Minong covering his eyes start to voice that there is also a person present at this place that is the head of the Reaper's Guild and supported his injury only before he can finish speaking the media switches to someone else some man is furiously on the

phone talking loudly about how there is some news from the hunter Association asking the person he is talking to why he is only talking about it now minsung Silently continues to stand in the same spot never having finished his speech as he hears the media's heated discussion about whether or not they have the 10th s-ranked hunter in their country minsung listens to the reporter's rockus chatter with closed eyes seemingly puzzled as to why these people were so quick to jump to a completely different person but then realizes afterwards that it was that boy some man

furiously clutches the phone in his hand and says that the Hunter Association has just updated their page which already has information about the 10th s-ranked Hunter Jin wo a man in a business unit form furiously Ponders that didn't the hunter association inform him today that it would be impossible to use the reassessment room when minsung was speaking the man's gaze Flames with rage as he continues to think about the assessment room being reserved for the new srank Hunter thus setting up a star In min's face minsung definitely puzzled by what's going on and the fact

that the media is completely ignoring his presence only hears the reporters loudly exclaiming that they can't Miss such a scoop about the hunter the reporters start making a huge Ruckus some asking for directions and some yelling that they heard about the new s-ranked Hunter asking about whether the hunter Association shouldn't talk about such things in advance Minun even settles Down to the ground from sheer surprise unbelievingly ogling about the new s-ranked Hunter not understanding why this boy of all days appeared on this particular day the most important one suddenly men s manages to spot one

he knows in the crowd of reporters shouting at him thus attracting the reporter's attention who looks awkwardly at the star and says he'll be sure to come over later representative limb furiously keeps talking on his cell phone about Someone changing the headline from from e- rank's sorrowful tears to S rank's tears of happiness this very second minso seems to still have no way of understanding what is really going on continuing to settle on the cold ground and looking in different directions with surprised eyes as if trying to find the answer to the question a man

from The Collection Squad holds a phone horizontally in his hand and afterward asks why Jin Woo is on TV thus drawing The attention of the other workers the same man who was once frightened by Jin Wu's gaze loudly proclaims that the boy is on TV for a reason saying that he's interested in learning about the boy's terrible Deeds the workers on this shift sit down to all sit back and watch what is being broadcast on TV together wondering what the hunter Jin Wu actually did the man continues to hold the cell phone in his hand

listens to what the news is broadcasting about and Afterwards he hears someone saying that Jin wo is the newly minted 10th rank S Hunter the very man who was offended by someone else's Act is instantly covered in Goosebumps and a palpable chill changing in his face to a frightened one as he realizes just who he has encountered then this broadcast with sun Jin wo is being scrolled on literally the biggest platforms that exist forcing all people to watch the news even some men stop exercising during their workout To pull out their phones and start watching

the broadcast with s Jin Wu discussing the news some statuesque man sits on his castle and says that the hunters Association has announced about Sun Jin won that he is the 10th srank magic class Hunter the man asks Jin ho if his son has managed to recruit such an important person person into his Guild yug Jin which doesn't seem like such an easy thing to do at first since the boy is so popular jinho seems to be Struggling with his emotions but just stays silent and doesn't say anything to someone else's question as he gives

up and says that he can't go against the decision his hung Nim told him then jinho gathers his strength wondering if he should share the boy's decision with his father but what to do when he has no other choice in this situation jinho a little delayed in his speech begins to voice that the boy is going to start his own Guild inviting him into the place as A deputy nervous in front of his father suddenly the man looks at his son in Surprise and afterward begins to voice whether jinho knows why he decided to start

the eugin guild and the other assumes it's most likely because of money the man starts to say that he has enough money does jinho really think his father would start such a huge Guild just to make money jinho doesn't make his question long about then what was the purpose of creating such such a huge Guild to which the man replies that it was for the protection of themselves the man says that the power and influence of hunters is growing every day there are some whose power can match a whole country but there are also monsters

that call themselves the strongest Hunters they are called National level the man continues that there are countries where Hunters are exalted as kings as jinho thinks about how long the government will last and whether the law can Protect them the man says that he had one goal in mind when creating the guild and that was to gather reliable hunters in one place those whose beliefs aren't tied to money and jinho seems to have already found one such person after his long speech which the man shares with his son he briefly states that jinho has passed

his time trial by holding his hand over the cup of hot coffee he's about to drink the man continues that he leaves the eugin guild specifically for His son jinho causing the other young man to open his mouth in shock and feel defeated in tangible hope the man tells his son to take care of eugen's Guild to make alliances only with strong and trustworthy Hunters allowing jinho to run the company the man goes on to say that it is such Hunters who will soon be more precious than any riches covering his eyes after a long

speech and all jinho can do is loudly Express his gratitude for such an action on his Father's part but all of a sudden jinho continues to voice that he doesn't seem to think he'd be able to run yug Jin's company properly causing the man to open his eyes in bewilderment jinho continues to confidently vow that he will definitely join his hyungnim's Guild and this seems to be his final decision even after a long journey to Aspire to eugen's Guild the boy continues to stand in the same spot looking wistfully at all the reporters filming him

wondering Why these people are filming him and not minsung star one of the reporters tried to get close to the boy and asks if Jin Wu is the same irang guy who worked for the hunters Association because he was able to enter a rare group Jin woo isn't going to say anything back he keeps hearing the reporters cries for the boy to look at them and the master says it's a tedious Endeavor so he'll take him without any hassle as soon as the master tries to place his palm on someone Else's shoulder Jin Wu instantly

reacts to the other's body movement immediately disappearing from sight with great speed causing the other to be surprised the boy seems to have no intention of listening to anyone and is not going to accept help stating that he is perfectly fine thus surprising all the reporters in the area with his disappearance the reporters open their mouths in Surprise turning back at the audible voice behind them and the master seems to change Completely in his face in no way expecting such an action on his part the red-haired man that stands beside the master only adds fuel

to the fire with his words that a magic CL class Hunter with this type of movement is simply an incredible person the red-haired man seems to be thinking passionately about the boy's movements as he suddenly shifts his gaze to Mr Puck standing next to him who seems to lose face altogether the master can't hide his Overflowing gut pleasure all of the man's emotions can easily be read on his face as he thinks about how fast Jin wo is since his eyes didn't follow him the man's hands begin to gradually Shake due to the thoughts overflowing

his head he continues to think about the fact that he is certainly aware of his own power but that is not the problem at the moment the biggest problem for the master is how fast the boy's movements are and his magical power that comes From Jin wo in the evaluation room is just incredible getting the man the master thinks about how strong this boy has become because the current s Jin Wu is on a whole other level surpassing many s-ranked hunters in terms of his killing power the red-haired man watch is the master incomprehensibly who

continues to think that the boy's Reawakening was because of this but the fact that he's gotten even stronger isn't exactly surprising The man can no longer contain all his emotions his eyes are burning with Hellfire as if he wants to burn everything in his path that is associated with the boy because Perhaps it is not a Reawakening the man clenches his Jaws goes into deep thought and contemplation about who this Powerful Boy really is is whether it's possible that this guy that Jin wo is the kind of Hunter who was able to constantly build up

his own strength thereby being able To surpass many other highly ranked Hunters with his uncontrollable power there's a TV running in some room which continues to broadcast today's new news that Jin woo had his first Reawakening to srank in 2 years A lot of people are watching the current broadcast vigorously discussing today's news including a man in the hospital wondering if it's Jin Wu The Man stares furiously straight into the TV looking at the image of the boy and afterward Says with a disbelieving look that could this Jin wo really have survived without being trapped

in the dungeon one of the artifact connoisseurs says that he has been working in this particular field for a great deal of time but in his entire life he has never been able to see the Blood Red Orb with his own eyes the man touching the blood red sphere with his gloved hands states that it is with this item that you can increase your own magical power by as much as 100% because it is incredible the man thinks about the fact that even the most skilled artifactors are able to create one of these at 50%

if Choy jong-in saw this orb he would give anything just to acquire this item for himself a man in glasses asks the boy where he got the object from to which he replies that he got it from a dungeon which The Specialist interjects ostensibly asking for clarification the man is surprised that there is such a thing in the Dungeons and afterward reads a suggestion to put it up for auction at an auction house so they will do anything to satisfy the price to which Jin Wu says he will think about it the boy is thinking

about the fact that now he needs to mop up the dungeon and create the Sacred Water of Life as soon as possible and the artifacts that will protect him from the Hellfire come in handy so he asks to see them the artifact specialist interjects that he Seriously needs protection with resistance to fire to which the boy wonders if they don't have that kind of protection or if it's hard to get the man says that no of course they have it all and the boy says that he hasn't even found such protection online and the man

says that these artifacts are expensive so they don't post them online but they're sure to have something for Jin wo the man says that fire magic is the most common among the other types of Magic and the boy thinks that the guild heads also used Fire magic like the Fang and afterward he hears Jin Wu follow him after a certain amount of time they find themselves in some place hidden from the rest of the world's eyes where there are a large number of all sorts of Protections in the form of armor helmets and more the

man asks if the boy likes anything and the boy says that it is safe to store something so expensive behind such thin glass because something Here does not see any protective devices the man says that this glass has been enchanted with magic even if an Aang Hunter hits it it will hold up and the boy wonders if it's really that strong and the man says for Jin woo to try it the man says that if the boy manages to break the glass he'll be able to take any artifact he wants and Jin woo thinks it's

true that he feels some magical energy enveloping the glass the boy is not going to waste much time so he is Very much interested in testing the glass for strength starting to use his magical abilities surprising the man the the artifact specialist even becomes visibly nervous as soon as he sees the way the boy puts out his fist shrouded in dark magic to get ready to break that glass suddenly the man blurts out putting his hands out in front of him that if the boy really does break this glass the elite hunters will come running

here with the Mage because their Auction house has contracted for protection the man nervously thinks about whether the boy isn't a magic class Hunter not realizing what's going on here and Jin wo states that he can look at the daggers in this place getting consent a completely different specialist approaches the boy greeting and inviting him to walk with him towards the weapons while the artifact specialist continues to look away nervously not believing his eyes Suddenly the artifact specialist notices something amazing right on the glass behind which are expensive artifacts and protections momentarily surprised by what

he sees the man looks nervously after the boy who is leaving and says says softly that this boy could damage this strong glass without even touching it with his fist the boy along with the weapons consultant begins to look around for daggers that interest him choosing one of the many and asking its price Testing the power of Magic the weapons consultant after looking at the one Jin Wu had chosen states that its value is 30 million1 thus slightly surprising the boy with such a price the boy thinks about this blade being worse than a night

killer but its price is enough the characteristics of this weapon are comparable to the Basilisk Fang at best after a small amount of time the boy thinks about what it would be like if he showed his blade and asked its value Which he does for the next couple moments the weapons consultant gingerly picks up another man's blade and Marvels at the excellent work of a master Craftsman and the boy awkwardly thinks about the fact that he bought it in a store the man states that the value of this weapon is 100 million1 causing the boy

to open his mouth in Surprise thinking about how a blade worth 2 and 8 million one would cost around 100 the boy thinks about the fact that Kim sang Shik's sword is worth about 3 million one also Jin Ho's armor is about 100 million one but if Jin Wu were to auction The Sword and armor he wouldn't have to sell the sphere of greed some young man folding his hands into a tight lock goes into his deep thoughts about whether or not this happening is even possible only making you think harder the master in complete

darkness next to the panoramic window thinks about the fact that a hunter who can build up his Power without any restrictions looks like a damn powerful man the master softly divulges that his Beast eyes can accurately determine someone's abilities and even a short time ago s Jin Wu was much weaker during the Red Gate incident but now everything has changed the master says how foolish he was then if a boy has such power he should have no trouble forming his own Guild rather than joining someone else the master thinks about what's in store for the

Strongest guilds in South Korea because if the boy keeps this up he could become the most powerful wherever he goes a video is produced on some computer stating that Hunter Sun Jin Wu after going through a Reawakening was able to become srank while having magical abilities the chief with Hellfire in his eyes says that maybe the head of Pac gave up with Jin Wu's recruitment then he still hasn't if he can get to talk to him again Then maybe he definitely will his assistant says that he can rely on him the chief standing behind the

crowd of people says that maybe they can get a rise out of him and the girl says that would Jin wo surrounded by a crowd of media talk to them about anything after some amount of time Jen tries to cautiously look out of the window of his house saying that the reporters are still not giving up and trying to get to the boy with all their might suddenly Jen finds herself noticed in a surprising way way so the reporters standing below turned to her drawing attention and making attempts to talk to her at least the

girl realizing the fact that she is being spotted by these crazy reporters changes her gaze and instantly settles to the floor as if trying to recover from the adrenaline the boy says that maybe he should go down and disperse them and the TA says that he definitely shouldn't do that because There's already a lot of negativity on the internet related to Jin wo the boy asks in comprehensibly what the hell he did and the girl crawling on the floor states that he ran away from the media without ever answering their questions so her brother should

ignore those reporters unhappy with what's going on sun Jin Wu says that the Brash reporters are already starting to knock on the door offering to deal with them and the girl is already standing outside the Door telling him not to do it the boy completely enraged by the actions of these annoying reporters is ready to rip them to sh heads and make sure these people don't come back talking about how they should stop but understating it in the boy's field of vision appears a crying jinho who not holding back his many emotions begins to say

in a trembling voice that his father has kicked him out of the house the boy opening his door to a man he knows asks That the man does not live apart from them and the man replies that The Villa in which he lives is in his father's name so suddenly jinho tries to take control of of the situation stops crying and says that if he can stay with his H youngim for a while and the boy immediately closes the door right in his face the boy doesn't seem like he's even going to listen to this

young man jinna asks about him who this guy is and Jin Wu replies that this is the first time He's seen this man at all jinho who happens to be on the other side of the door starts banging on the boy's door in an attempt to get through to him because he's packed his things and really doesn't know where he can live the pretty woman standing behind her husband voices the question of whether the man is overreacting to his actions toward his son to which the man replies that jinho deserves it the man says that

if jinho wants Independence he should start Pursuing it himself but the bigger thing that pissed the man off was his son saying that he would follow his henm the man being near his closet and falling into some sort of contemplation about his son's act suddenly says that it all seems strange to him and the woman interjects as to what exactly it is suddenly the man begins to voice in a tired voice that his woman's face is double causing her to change in expression and instantly fear for her Husband who seems to be getting sick the

man unable to cope with his poor State settles to the floor trying to regain his senses so he doesn't faint while the woman holding on to his back calls out loudly the room is quite dark the boy seems to be lurking trying to act carefully so that no one will accidentally notice him which is not what one would want in the first place the boy thinks looking at his sleeping sister that while he's not here someone Might unexpectedly sneak right into Jin A's place which Jin Wu wouldn't want to happen that he has a duty

to protect his sister the boy after briefly considering what he should do in this situation briefly voices a command to report to his subordinates who immediately follow the order of their Shadow Lord the boy calls for strong Warriors stating that each of the powerful Orcs could easily stand up to an a ranked Hunter so he may not worry about her safety the boy Looking at the subordinates around him wonders if they are the same four from Fang's retinue but doesn't quite understand why there are three and not four the boy changing in his face immediately

remembers that this fourth powerful orc was stuck in the ceiling because of his attack which is why he failed to retrieve the other's Shadow the boy after briefly pondering declares that it is best to leave one powerful orc to protect his own sister trusting Him with his most intimate possessions the boy voices that two other subordinates will come under the command of one powerful orc voicing for them to watch over his sister after himself one of the Shadows bows his head after the boy's words all of his summoned subordinates hide in various places in the

room to Ambush the enemy at any moment the boy observing the beauty of the quiet night city turns to someone and asks the question that maybe he Should put his subordinates around since he's here for now after a certain amount of time the boy summons his subordinates beginning to place them in the places that seem logical and better for defending the territory the boy sitting on some object addresses his subordinates and states that they are now the Guardians of this neighborhood they must be quieter than water and lower than the grass so that people will

not notice them the boy still sitting in The same spot gives the command for his subordinates to get to work whereupon all the guards hide in the various corners of the neighborhood the boy thinks about the fact that even if a maniac sneaks in here being a low-ranked hunter he won't pose a threat to his Shadows figuring this world will be a little safer a rather large car is speeding away some man apparently having a conversation with someone asks whether his interlocutor has had a good night's Sleep the boy in the back seat says that

until they find a suitable place for their Guild office jinho will have to live there and he replies that in their time a separate business is doing quite well the boy thinks he didn't even plan on becoming the head of eug Jin's Guild but he's also in no position to Lord it over jinho just because the latter respects him and the other asks if he has business in Soul Tower the boy doesn't seem like he's going to answer Someone else's question he states with a calm expression and a sort of smile that he's going to

go putting Jin ho in front of the fact with his suddenness jinho doesn't seem to be expecting such an act from the boy at all surprised that he's already about to leave somewhere before he's even traveled a certain amount of time the boy in a place destroyed and constantly burning in Flames thinks that this time will be more difficult but he has Prepared considerably treating it with a sensible head the boy thinks that the newly acquired artifacts will definitely help Jin Wu win in this most difficult battle also can keep him safe from this strong

Flame the boy thinks of the wind manle and the nameless ring with the attribute of water all to help him protect himself from the flames and also Jin woo bought these artifacts at the Hunter's auction the boy already pre-dessert Go in the right direction suddenly notices the received notification that there is a new Quest and he looks surprised that he will have to go through the quest again the task involves collecting The Souls of demons also the boy needs to defeat Baron and collect his soul who is the king of all demons there are listed

rewards for this boss below the boy remarks that these rewards are much better than the previous ones as he will receive a top Quality runstone that allows him to learn the Jin Wu class skill the boy recalls that he has three class skills in his Arsenal which are Shadow extraction and preservation as well as ruler possession all of which have incredible abilities the boy approaching some powerful place that caused cuses the Hem of His robe to start developing in the wind receives an alert that floors 1 through 76 are open the next notification does not

take long to Arrive it asks Which floor the boy wishes to move to and he replies that it is the 76th something intimidating happens on this floor as a large number of Highly ranked monsters begin to slowly approach the boy trying to get to him and win the battle the boy wastes no precious time on this floor for there is much ahead of him so he summons a powerful Orc in whose hands he has a fireball to attack a huge powerful orc nicknamed Fang is Quite a strong subordinate following the instructions of his shadow Lord

and massacring opponents the mighty Fang does not hold back his scream showing all his emotions that he is just feeling at the moment holding a fireball in his hands and planning to slay all the monsters the boy observes what his subordinate is doing commenting that the Fang has Mighty power though he must have been a bit weak with the sphere of greed in his hands the boy States Suggesting that the size of the sphere of greed appears to depend on its owner which at the moment is a powerful Fang killing monsters with ease the boy

observing how things are going for the mighty Fang draws some sort of conclusion during the battle that he should leave the realm of greed to this subordinate for a while there is some dialogue going on in the medical care center it seems some man is asking his question about how long he has been Unconscious in poor health the doctor next to some patients states that he had been unconscious for 2 days looking at the patient with a serious face slightly sympathetic to another's condition the gray-haired man seems awake after a long sleep now able to

sit up and lowering his gaze glaring that he may have overworked himself asking if his tests showed anything else the doctor next to his patient asks if the man has had contact with someone who has undergone a Reawakening and the man asks incomprehensibly what that has to do with anything the doctor goes on to voice that familiar expression about unbroken sleep causing the gray-haired man to open his eyes in marked surprise as if not believing what he's saying the doctor says that this is a dream from which one cannot wake up the patient's life force

is draining away at an incredible rate with the appearance of the first gate this Disease has claimed a large number of lives the doctor says that the main symptom of those suffering from unbroken sleep is drowsiness and a man asks if it's all Hunter related and another says that such sleep is definitely related to magical energy the doctor says that there are those who cannot resist the magical energy with their own strength and unbroken sleep is one of the progression of long-term illness all because of the magical energy the doctor Continues that the man should

steer clear of magical crystals monsters and such people also considering the rapid rate of symptomss then there was something that affected someone else's condition the doctor asks the president with noticeable concern if there is someone in his family who has magical powers someone who is a hunter catching him off guard the man begins to remember his son which proves true to his own henm he thinks of the uninterrupted Exposure of magical energy to human every day the use of magical energy is increasing hence the magical power of people is also increasing and for people like

the man that has none of this there can only be one outcome the man starting to realize that since he had lost all his magical abilities due to his dreamless sleep voices the fact that he is now behind clenching his jaws and hiding his sad smile the man seems to be trying not to give up trying to stay in A positive frame of mind talking about how he can be behind the rest of them how this can happen to just someone like him the man surrounded by one woman and his own doctor bows his head

down and softly proclaims that this is not the end for him he will do his best to get back on his feet some Island in Japan is lit by the bright Sun it's quite green surrounded by an endless stream of water and there seems to be a lot of life going on in this place some powerful ant Managed to overcome the land due to his ability to fly for a long time so he was able to reach one place and even survive some two guys are walking around the area surrounding the two of them one

is apparently the mage of the place and the other is some kind of Knight which says that peaceful times are the best after all one of the old men goes outside and addresses noas son that is he patrolling as usual and the latter replies that yes also there is a newcomer beside him Asking him to be sure to keep an eye on him the man says that they must Patrol every day and also memorize the faces of the inhabitants because if a gate like this appears on any Island they will be in trouble that's why

it's so important to track the location of the gate in time with the help of magic radar and then immediately send a request to The Hunters on that continent because help will arrive in 3 days the man goes on to say that the only hunters in this Village are just the two of them so the entire responsibility of keeping the first wave of monsters at Bay rests on them without saying anything the man suddenly breaks off in his speech when he sees some creature in front of him which gradually moves on the ground not realizing

if it is a human in front of them looking forward with a kind of horror the man seems to squint slightly and begins to notice something that looks like a red color asking a loud Question of surprise at what it actually is in front of them the boy thinks about the fact that the total number of Warriors gradually starts to increase as his intelligence increases if only Jin Wu could retrieve the shadows of defeated demon demons he would have an entire Army the boy thinks about the fact that such a large army would not be

entirely effective it's about time he learned how to distribute them properly deciding that he will divide them into Six teams the boy concentrating on his thoughts and ideas believes that one group will consist of fang the second team is igis and the third is iron's team moving on to the rest of the groups then the fourth team will be at the tank the fifth team consists of the higher Orcs B and there will also be a team of higher Orcs a the boy says that he will have two instructions for them to distribute themselves into

said groups and then begin the sweep and afterward Inform him when they find a pass to go to the next floor the boy is not going to waste a large amount of time he having made a few instructions dividing the subordinates into groups gives the command to disperse which his Shadows do instantly leaving the boy thinks about the fact that he will have to give up any except to pass to the next floor but the first priority is to reach the top floor as soon as possible the boy looking at his goal in the form

of the Very top floor of this hellish dungeon begins to notice how his experience is gradually replenished saying that his subordinates have only just left and already such a result the boy realizes that his solution is much more convenient than having him lugging around everywhere and wasting his time also as long as his subordinates are alive then Jin Wu's Mana won't be wasted the boy realizes that ordinary Shadow soldiers can no longer handle the High-ranking demons Jin Wu has to constantly drink potions to increase his Mana sometime passes the boy along with his subordinates continues

to fight in this hellish dungeon increases his experience and level the boy standing next to the tank which is already 24th level says that since their last meeting the tank has already managed to gain a few dozen levels surprising more more the boy thinks about the fact that he wasn't the only one raising his level But his subordinates are here as well so teamwork is indeed more effective than Jin Wu once thought the boy stands next to the Firestorm looking up at it and thinking about the fact that he was able to get to the

80th floor much faster than he ever planned all along the boy says that it's been 2 days since then if we take the fact that Jin wo still hasn't found the pass to the next floor does it mean that a strong opponent is waiting for him him the boy starting to Wonder what lies ahead of him all this way begins to notice his Mana gradually decreasing which it wasn't a couple minutes ago the boy thinks about the fact that his Mana is starting to drain much faster than usual someone is apparently constantly destroying his subordinates

making this situation worse the boy thinks about the fact that since things are pretty bad with the solders Regeneration the enemy is superior by an order of magnitude it must be all going On in aon's team it seems someone is actually stronger than him the boy continues to watch his Mana decrease significantly stating that he has no choice but to summon the Shadows back so they don't waste Mana the next day due to prolonged ambushes towards the shadow soldiers those were called off by the boy himself who decided that this seemed to be much better

the boy sits down and starts drawing something in the sand saying that high orc Team B and team Igis were attacked in succession so there really is a serious opponent on this floor the boy thinks about how Fang's team should be next after egis but for some reason the enemy has ambushed the higher Orcs a the attacking demons don't seem to have enough power for Fang the boy thinks about the fact that if monsters purposefully get rid of weak opponents it only means that Jin Wu's enemy can easily recognize his opponent's strength the boy considers

How the floor is a blaze with considerable fire burning everything around it and also thinks about the fact that if those purposefully attacked a team of higher orc bees then that next Target will only be a group of tank the boy looks at his subordinates in the form of Ice Bears who are minding their own business while resting from the battle the boy thinks about the fact that the next Target is the tank crew because otherwise all other people's Actions have no meaning watching his subordinates from the side the subordinate tank crews are slowly walking

towards the battlefield in which they will have to fight their opponents and the boy seems to be starting to gradually notice the others before him appears a large number of armor protected monsters who are still on their steeds thus adding speed and wrenching skills to their abilities the boy continues to hide out of sight to Avoid being seen and also begins to realize that his opponents are three demon Knights and a Demon Lord some amount of time passes and one of the Ice Bears creates a loud sound thus starting an attack towards their opponents trying

to keep morale up in the battle one of the demon Knights without wasting his precious time Rises High into the sky and heads towards one of the Ice Bears with great speed this demonic Knight is so agile and fast in its movements that An ordinary ice bear simply can't handle it losing this battle the boy watching everything happening from the outside thinking about why the Regeneration of his subordinates simply could not cope because the forces of the opponents are great the boy is gradually approaching the battlefield which is fighting a number of demons saying that

shadow monsters cannot cope with these enemies gradually appearing in the GU one of the Demonic Knights starting to notice a new Opponent in front of him rushes towards him with great speed seemingly thinking that he can easily deal with him but no such luck the boy doesn't even make much effort or use his magical abilities just kills this opponent with one kick of his own foot gaining experience as a gift as soon as the Demonic Knights one by one began to notice the new opponent in the form of Jin woo they began to quickly run

towards him trying to win this battle as usual the boy uses his magical Abilities is close to demonic monsters literally flying past them and then uses some sort of power on those Knights afterward the boy doesn't have much trouble dealing with these demonic monsters he instantly kills them one by one also starting to gain experience after dealing with them as soon as one demon is defeated from the boy's action alone the demon monster Falls as well losing this battle and giving away the victory the boy having dealt with the Weakest opponents of the other team

comes face to face with the most important monster in this battle watching the other's reaction from the sidelines the boy has always been curious to know if monsters have any fear of their Killers Jin Wu watches this night shiver unable to contain his fear in his eyes the boy looks pretty damn confident in his actions he smiles and shows all his dangerous self in front of this opponent stating what he's Sure of his thoughts now while the boy appears in his dangerous dark guise which only he possesses due to his magical abilities the Knight is

not going to just give up and attacks first the boy easily Dodges even such honed and quick movements with his bluish eyes and keeps his opponent from getting right to his body the boy on this battlefield moves quite fast and Agy his eyes continuing to Glow with a blue light as if hypnotizing his opponent in A similar manner the boy thinks about his opponent attacking directly at his heart neck and head the one is quite articulate and has trained for a long time for such precise moves but he is unlucky to have Jin Wu in

front of him the boy while dodging the monster attacks in the meantime begins to remember what ranks he has met in this dungeon starting with the lowest level demon and ending with the highest demon but that's not all because in this Dungeon there are also ancient Demons of higher level as well as many bosses srank which are demons of noble origin which are not so easy to deal with the Demonic Knight while continuing to attack completely misses exactly the moment when the boy quickly approaching the monster simply breaks the other's sword with a single movement

of his hand disarming it the boy does not waste his precious time acting as usual deftly and very even quick instantly grabbing the Other's head as if trying to remove the Demon's mask the boy with his strong grip can easily Crush any human and not only the skull so instantly began to hear the words that the demon surrenders saying in his pitiful voice the boy's gaze changes and he thinks about the fact that either he is slowly going ahead or he is seriously starting to hear human conversation from the monster side starting to listen to

the voices the boy understates seemingly trying to Listen into someone else's voice as after some amount of time the stranger's mask come comes off his head revealing the true guise of this demon the boy is surprised to realize that in front of him is a girl who begins to apologize with some trembling in his voice for attacking him they did not mean to do it again asking for forgiveness for the ACT the boy glosses over the fact that the one first attacked his subordinates and then starts apologizing arching his Eyebrow and the girl starts glossing

over the fact that she sinned which she apologizes for the girl says that she's been tasked with guarding the area and Jin Wu wouldn't sit idly by while some man went around killing other demons like bugs either the boy says that is it okay to beg for mercy for the man who killed her subordinates to which she replies that it is her duty to protect her master they will obviously be happy to know that she is safe the boy thinks About the fact that this is the first time he's met a monster so selfish towards

his subordinates looking at her with his surprised gaze as she makes eye contact the boy thinks that he can't just kill her like that because the girl looks like a human but the girl in her gloating form thinks that she has caught Jin Wu right on a fishing line trying to kill him the girl in her nightly guise wastes no time and pulls her hand Forward with her weapon trying to deal with the boy once and for all but he simply vanishes into thin air the boy in full protection thanks to his subordinate Fang asks

in a menacing voice about what the girl is doing using the song of protection the girl instantly Falls face first into the ground starts vocalizing that if the boy keeps her alive she'll do anything for him and Jin Wu can't figure out if this girl is Shameless or desperate the boy After hearing the girl's words that she would do anything to save him voices a pass to the top floor whether she can get it for him while Fang uses his skill with gravity the girl instantly rises in the air and states that the pass to

the top floor is under the protection of her clan if the boy brings it in one piece she will be sure to get it for them the boy says that he thought that's why this pass is nowhere to be found not expecting to be guarded and the girl Says that she knows where the other passes are so she will show them to him if he will guarantee her safety the boy listening to the promises from the girl says that it's a tempting enough offer but also thinks that the problem is that he just doesn't trust

this girl after some amount of time the boy having gathered all his strength comes a little closer to this cunning person who looks at Jin wo in Surprise a couple of counting seconds pass and the boy begins To use his magical abilities raising his bluish colored eyes and making the girl look confused the girl who was confused just a couple seconds ago changes in her face to a visibly frightened one for the boy is so damn strong in front of her starting to ask her question the boy using his magical powers and hypnotizing skills which

he uses famously continues to voice his question about whether he can trust this girl and her words the girl looks fearfully at the powerful boy In front of her continues to hover in the air and is visibly nervous genuinely stating the fact that she's not lying to Jin wo and is telling the truth the boy's gaze changes noticeably he is quite serious and coldblooded towards everyone so he is not going to pity this girl which she realizes and shakily says that the truth does not lie the boy briefly states that believes her going on about

how if the girl grants him a pass he will leave the place and spare The monsters thus receiving thanks from her The Boy turning in the other direction from the girl sitting on the ground after gravity that is quite visibly frightened looks at her with the edge of his eye and states that first some huge monster in the guise of an ant is devouring the prey it has just caught through its efforts while at this moment the terrified officer sits on the ground and watches in horror all the tions can be read on the face

of the frightened Officer who is puzzled by the appearance of this kind of monster seeing it for the first time in their territory and silently trembling unable to speak after a while you can see how the flying ant apparently having done its intended work leaves the place and flies away in its own Direction thanks to its own wings now the girl in human form presents herself with her full name that she is Lady essel eldest daughter of the radier Clan smiling at her new acquaintance who Almost killed her the girl was about to tell him

about her clan but the boy cut her off immediately saying in a cold voice that this was not the information he was asking her about the boy thinks about how he should formulate the question to get a direct answer from the girl and then asks if at the last moment she hears a voice ordering her to kill people the girl listens to the boy's question in front of her and then looks at him in Surprise seemingly puzzled by The the question not knowing what to say because she obviously expected something else the girl isn't going

to dwell on her thoughts after all lifting her gaze somewhere upward as if trying to remember similar moments the boy tells her about the girl after spending some time on her memories does start to talk about not hearing such a thing but another voice in her head also responds causing the boy to look at her the girl says that at times a voice in her head Orders her to defend this dilapidated Place seemingly only thus adding morale to battle against opponents the boy thinks about the fact that they have a different task all together the

monsters here protect artifacts and temporary dungeons perhaps Jin wo is like a Gateway monster to them asking when they started hearing voices the girl looking at the pensive boy confidently states that they started hearing these voices from the moment they first arrived here When they started defending this place the boy seems to snap out out of his Deep Thoughts puzzled by what he has just heard from this girl questioning again in his mind that has it really been from the beginning of being here the boy thinks about the fact that these monsters it turns out

lived in a completely different place whether he has a clue to the system asking where they originally lived if not in this place the girl watching the boy in front Of her says that before this place they were still living in the Demon World so they found themselves in this place without even noticing it the boy looking directly at the girl with his chillingly cold eyes asks her a straightforward question about what demons did in the Demon World then what errands they ran it seems the boy is starting to use his magical abilities to uncover

as much information as possible through his power watching the changes in the girl's Gaze the girl standing in one place like the most real willess doll answers the boy's questions that all the demons in that world were preparing for war developing a variety of plans the boy doesn't procrastinate with his next questions he asks about who they were preparing for war against and the one answers that this war was against a powerful enemy that all the demons had to unite the boy trying to find out more is told that he has exceeded the limit Of

available information so the conversation will be cut short by repeating the same phrase over and over again the boy thinking about the same thing happening to baruka because the system is forcibly blocked blocking the girl's speech which means that Jin wo could be extracting some sort of clue based on their conversation the boy thinks to himself that given that everything before this was like some sort of video game having a backstory Wouldn't be something strange questioning what powerful adversary she was referring to the boy doesn't give up tries to get this system to talk watches

as the girl starts holding her hand to her head apparently due to some sort of pain trying to say something but the pain is so intense that the girl just can't stand it thus fainting while the boy manages to catch her in his arms calling her by name to bring her to her senses the girl is in a reclining Position while the boy watches her while simultaneously pondering the fact that the system has reacted rather violently to attempts to learn the identity of the enemy the boy thinks about the fact that if this enemy has

Unthinkable power and is also trying to influence Jin Wu and the land then maybe the enemies the boy was going up against are the key something terrifying happens in one of the towns which begins to be attacked by a monster the local Knights try to Attack it visibly panicked by the alien speed and power one of the alarmed Knights watching the movements from the side of the flying ant loudly cries out that this monster is an anomaly causing one to be horrified the knights here are visibly panicking one of them shrieking furiously what is wrong

with this ant why did this particular monster attack the Healer directly what did he find so wrong with it the Knight thinks about the fact that the e- ranked Hunters were The first to fall yes with the death of the Healer the team has been weakened and after loudly proclaims that the monster knows that if the battle drags on he can't beat them a flying ant calmly moves through the air seemingly assessing the situation around him and someone unbelieving voice cries out that does he really have any rudiments of intelligence some man is holding a

remote control in his hand thus showing what he says is the only image of this Ant where it was able to be captured full length Gino says that the mutated ant was eliminated in a day but it was first spotted on another Island only thanks to the hunters did that danger pass and all was well jinchu continues that a large number of hunters were lost the mutant itself was defeated by an a-ranked Hunter the other man saying that one a-ranked Hunter would be enough to kill such an ant gin chol States a large number number

of dead civilians The mutated ant is able to fly and Dodge the Japanese Association estimated the number of hunters sent as a small price to pay for victory gin chel continues that Japan's Hunter Association system is one of the most advanced in Asia but what would happen if mutated ants came to South Korea Jin chol says that like Japan they have many islands and their country simply can't afford to keep track of all of them as there are a huge number of them and monsters can be Everywhere the president of the hunters Association says that

the island that was attacked is quite far away from them but if the ant can fly to them they will apparently be able to reach mocko some say that otherwise speaking if they had flown in the other direction they would have easily reached chindo island or wandoo Township also they look more like bees than ants someone goes on to say that unlike Japan they can't send Hunters to every island they simply Don't have enough manpower and yes if they send low-ranking Hunters those will become food the president of the hunters Association thinks that who can

help South Korea because they have a big nation and a huge area but lack of defense like Russia and China or the United States which refuse to help Jin chol noticing chairman Co gong he turns to him respectfully and seemingly with some question that has arisen wanting to speak up about this moment right now Because you can't wait Jin chol leaning closer to the chairman secretly says that he wasn't going to talk about it during the meeting but there's someone who contacted them in strictest secrecy jinel states with his most serious face that Hunter hang

dong Sue of the vulture Guild is willing to cooperate in the upcoming raid on juu island alerting the president the president amuses himself by saying that it's an obvious Ploy and jinchu says that he has a Target in the Form of Jin Wu which is why they sent in a request to be banned from the country during the Red Gate incident ginchu states that Hunter hang dong Su is not the only one who has contacted their Guild specifically attracting the attention of the president of the hunter Association who asks who it is suddenly another worker

appears addressing chairman coong he and stating whether the man would like to walk with him and find out what the guy who appeared in Sight wants after a certain amount of time the girl opens her eyes seemingly having been in this position for hours gaining the strength she so desperately needs at this moment the girl gradually beginning to wake up assumes a sitting position holding her head and the boy seeing the other's body movements immediately asks if she is awake the boy standing in his seat and looking at the girl with an attentive gaze tells

her that the demons don't seem to be Particularly friendly towards her pointing a finger the boy lets the girl look at the huge number of breathless bodies he's been dealing with with for a while saying that these guys were trying to attack the sleeping girl the girl opening her large eyes in surprise vocalizes that the boy does not tell her that he was seriously protecting her while she is in a sleeping position the girl instantly approaches the boy and Bows her head in deference thanking Jin Wu and saying that demons who lack intelligence do not

perceive demons who have it the boy looking down at the girl with his chilling gaze asks her a question about how long it would take them to walk towards the current pass location the two of them walk in the right direction gradually somewhere in the distance of their path they begin to notice a huge sprawling Castle on a hill which shows all its gloominess the boy thinks about the Demonic Castle being Inside the Demonic Castle too confusing and the girl asks the Knight where her father is and the Knight says the man is in the

throne room the girl asks to take care of the boy behind her for he is an important guest and after Ward the two of them walk towards the throne room to meet the girl's father the girl leads her important guest down the red carpet addressing her father and stating that she's brought a new person here while Jin Wu thinks that if he walked in here With a shadow a fight would break out the man sitting on his throne lurks for a while in the shadows beginning gradually and with a palpable Horror in his mind to

voice that Asel has done something terrible on his part the man that is the king of the Demonic Castle is horrified in his p pale face and States who the girl has brought here examining the new person with disgust in his eyes the girl says that this man is their guest and the man replies that Since when do guests come to someone else's house and with his army to boot causing the man to break into a loud scream the girl seems dumbfounded by her father's words opens her huge eyes and looks around Inc comprehensibly hearing

the question of whether the girl can't see this the man rants about how there are over a hundred soldiers maybe even countless in the boy's Shadow and Jin wo wonders if the King has such good intuition the boy continues to stand his Ground even after a moment when knights with their swords appear around him hearing loud words about how he dared to come here with his Knights the boy calmly states that he has promised essel to leave this place without any incident only if one of them gives Jin Wu a pass to the next floor

the boy calmly pulls back the weapon of one of the Demons with his hand and the King thinks about whether this is the same Hunter who was killing demons with crazy speed and Climbing the tower the man thinks that although they belong to the nobility their Clan Rader Remains the weakest among the other 20 he even heard that the boy defeated meus and Vulcan can they win it the man who continues to sit on his throne comes up and asks if the pass is the one thing he wants and the boy replies that there is

something else he wants the boy earnestly states that he wants to take the girl with him on his long and bloody Journey he draws Essel to him who is embarrassed by such a gesture and remains silent the boy thinks about the fact that Isel knows where the other passes are which is why he will need her to guide him to each of them and save precious time the boy thinks about whether he said something wrong looking at the reaction of the king who glares angrily at Jin woo but never says anything contradictory so only silently

agrees the man elegantly holds a fork and knife in his hands Slicing the bloody steak while trying to find out more about the boy's Intentions by asking about The Chaperone the man questions that the boy only needs a pass and an escort while Jin Wu thinks that the king seems to have misinterpreted his thoughts on asil the man says that if he had known from the beginning that this monster was the master of those black soldiers he would never have gone to fight him saying that Jin Wu was not going to put his daughter in

danger the Boy thinks of a monster worrying about his daughter is an interesting enough picture Jin woo slices a piece of steak and says that he gives his word and always keeps it the man seems to get a satisfying response from the boy briefly reads all right and raises his hand in a sign for one of the Demons to approach him the demon gradually approaches the boy holding some paper object in his hands and the boy realizing that it all belongs to him immediately reaches out And takes the object in his hands the boy thinks

about the fact that it's really a pass in his hands that allows him to cross over to the 81st floor of the Demonic Castle opening up even more doors of the place for Jin Wu The Boy seemingly not about to waste much time on any more conversation rises from the table and turns to the girl to ask if she's ready to get ready to hit the road right now the girl agrees and afterward receives a notification that he has Received a request for a group from a member of the Demonic nobility which means that they

will be able to share the experience with the members of the group the boy thinks about if the whole experience is shared with input and afterward says that if the girl sees even the slightest hint of a fight let her stay out of it so he'll figure it out for himself the girl realizes the seriousness of the boy's words literally entrusting her own life to some man who Is only mopping up a demonic dungeon agreeing the boy asks the girl if it's hard for her to move around without a horse and the girl says that

only members of groups can enter the moving Circle so there is no need for a horse after some amount of time the girl asks the boy to wait for a couple of minutes starting to look for something in her backpack which she took with her the girl pulls out a bottle and says that it's the favorite alcoholic drink of the Head of the gari clan her father prepared the best for each Clan head and Jin Wu asks what it's for the girl says that with such gifts their negotiations will go more than smoothly and the

boy says that there's no chance their Guild is on friendly terms with this one the girl says no because in the Demon World Clans fought for their positions in the rankings but they definitely can't fight this clan and the boy says it's fine and understands everything the boy more Confident than ever in his words and actions tells the girl to just sit and wait for him seemingly finding new opponents for himself which he will do the boy States in a confident voice that this battle won't take him long promising the girl to handle it all

as quickly as possible heading towards the new Clan the boy states that it only took him a couple minutes for the Flames to burst into flames and screams began to strip from around every corner that Came from the castle of the gari clan moving now to the hunter Association building with many different situations going on such as and some talks along with the president of the hunter Association the newly arrived Hunter reads the man's excellent English but he's sure he didn't mishar that the whereabouts of the 10th s-ranked Hunter are now compl completely unknown gin

chol says that this Hunter is elusive so they're trying to track him down and the Man asks how he can trust them to which he hears that the hunter Association isn't that stupid not stupid enough to lie so easily in the eyes of a national level Hunter thus causing the newly arrived man to smile and briefly agree Hunter says that he heard about Dong Su and the fact that he came to Korea and made a Ruckus because since he is an s-ranked Hunter he can't be forgotten about as well the president of the hunter Association

clings to the word Our in someone else's speech thinking about the fact that this man is talking about Dong Su as if this Hunter belongs entirely to the United States Hunter states that Jin Wu is one thing but he also came to Korea to request a ban on Hunter dong Su from entering the country but it seems the guild has already dealt with it which the president confirms Hunter continues that then this dialogue will end much sooner so he'll call them if he needs anything and the man thinks About the fact that although he himself

is by no means of small build but next to this Hunter the man feels like a baby and the man says he heard that South Korea is in distress so once he came to his senses did he give any hope to them Hunter keeps saying that he wants to help them with the jedu island situation but the Hunter's Association knows that he is a busy man which is quite unfortunate the man begins to smile widely as he continues to say that if South Korea had enough money to hire him he would still be able to

think about the case the Hunter says he has to go and ginchu asks if their Hunter can accompany him on his way to the plane and the hunter replies that it will be up to them also adding to keep their conversation private as soon as the hunter leaves their building the president of the hunters Association surprisingly states that it was in fact a national level Hunter was it foolish To hope for a foreign presence in Jud do ginel tries to support his chairman by saying to just not worry about the case because the cooperation with

Japan has already been confirmed jinu goes on to say that a hunter from the big Japanese Guild is going to visit South Korea today currently heading in the right direction on an airplane on the territory of the Demonic Castle is coming fierce battle the boy does not stop attacking the surrounding Knights Receiving for each kill additional experience the boy who just defeated a noble demon gets a lot more experience and afterward states that they seem to give a lot of of experience due to the fact that they have a high level the boy notices that

igis has the maximum level so now a promotion is available due to reaching the required level also the rank of the Shadow will be raised with confirmation even the tank now has a max level so now a boost is available due to Reaching the required level also the shadow rank will be boosted with confirmation the boy thinks about the fact that he seems to be able to increase his rank if the Shadows reach the maximum level watching the subord Ates give a request to increase their rank the boy looking at his subordinates notices the notice

coming in which asks about making a decision and ranking his Shadows which he does looking confident immediately notifications start coming In that the Majestic Knight igis has been promoted from the rank of Knight to Elite Knight and the tank has been promoted from Elite to Knight the boy notices the new alerts again stating that Shadows who have a rank higher than just Knight can get a name asking them to choose some name for their subordinates the boy watches as igis appears beginning to think that his soldiers Aura has noticeably increased to a higher level something

that Jin Wu Can't help but admire the boy realizes that due to the rise in rank now igis has gained strength comparable to srank and the tank has resumed his level to his starting level but already being a knight the boy before looks at his tank and thinks about the fact that this subordinate has been given a power comparable to the maximum power of an Aang Hunter which only makes future battles easier suddenly the girl draws attention to herself by calling the boy By name and using Mis with it thus causing Jin Wu to be

embarrassed and tell her not to say it the girl calls him Master again but awkwardly and then asks him if he knows how many Clans he's managed to destroy and he replies that it's about 9 if he's not mistaken the girl says that starting from the 90th flooor each subsequent floor will be controlled by Clans from the high ranking nobility and those are on a completely different level as if to Discourage the girl goes on to say that if the boy negotiates with them they'll probably give him a pass like the girls Clan did and

Jin wo asks that if he was weaker would their Clan give him a pass the girl's gaze instantly changes after hearing the boy's words seeming to begin to realize why her father did exactly that the boy looking at the girl with his bluish colored eyes Smiles slightly and says that that's how it works here that's how you can get passes the boy Stretches and states that the girl was talking about a fierce fight between demonic Clans so he will raise Red's Clan to the top of the list and the one states that her clan is

called Rider the girl awkwardly calls out to the boy again using Lord in Her speech and then continues afterward asking about why Jin Wu didn't touch her clan which still seemed seems to be plaguing eel's thoughts the boy answers the girl straightforwardly looking her exactly in The eye that he liked asil seeing nothing odd about telling the truth since she inquired anyway the boy thinks about the fact that maybe he's somehow compatible with people who are quite awkward or it's something else while the girl is covered in a blush not knowing what to say the

boy thinks about the level and number of monsters being on a whole other level that doesn't even come close to comparing to the lower floors gradually realizing it the boy thinks That despite the increase in his intelligence it seemed insignificant to him that Mana was being consumed but it shows in how often his Warriors recover after being destroyed the boy is on the 97th floor thinking about the fact that it doesn't mean about passing to the 97th floor due to luck because Jin Wu also has his great strength the girl watching the boy thinks about

the fact that even the fourth rank pistos Clan and the fifth ranked ricado Clan were Destroyed she quietly wonders if other people are as strong as Sir Jin Wu the boy reads something like that and afterward thinks that Goan he and chahay Yan are definitely stronger than ordinary s-ranks based on their Aura they're clearly a couple leagues higher the boy thinks about the fact that sranks are very different from each other also the time Gap will be stronger than other ranks because once Jin Wu reached the higher floors everything Might change the boy turn turns

to the girl and tells her that she can go back to her floor because he can take care of the rest making the girl freeze in Surprise the girl even reacts somehow offended by the boy's words starting to vowel uncertainly about whether Jin wo doesn't really need her anymore staring with her big eyes the boy thinks about the fact that this girl was funny until the end and afterward says that the one did a great job thanks to her and asil In the meantime lowers her head and accepts saw the words of the guy the

girl seems to be different from many of the others in her resilience and assertiveness starting to voice that she wants to go with the boy wants to help him all the way the girl standing across from the boy begins to confidently vocalize that she wants to see the outcome of Jin Woo's battle since she's been an observer the whole time they've been going up the floors the boy does Not seem to find the strength to resist the girl's desire so he voices for her to do as she wishes going with her to the 998th floor

the action takes place at an International Airport called inion which is constantly crowded with a huge number of people and countless flights from this airport some man with company in the form of a girl gradually and at a leisurely Pace comes out carrying behind him someone else's suitcase seeming to Be a guide the man who is an s-rank Hunter named ryuji Koto is surveying the area around him unhappily noting the fact that the place is somehow how noisy the man very briefly in this huge Place states that there's definitely someone damn strong at the airport

and the girl asks about whether kotan himself is stronger than kotan the man thinks about how it's impossible because such a person would never show up in a place like this as some guy suddenly appears Apologizing for his long delay due to the crowd the man says everything is fine and no need to worry asks if anything happened at the airport and the man says the hunter from the United States flew in on personal business so everything is fine the man thinks of the hunter of their United States beginning to wonder if it has something

to do with the current situation in Korea following this man who is pointing their way moving into the hunter Association Building the president of his clan sits in a chair in his business suit folds his hands on his desk and thinks about the man in front of him is the only Hunter capable of competing with leuan from Asia itself calling himself ryujin Cotto looking at the president with a serious look and seemingly ready to negotiate the president of the hunters Association observing the man in front of him realizes the thing that the one is an

unusual person clearly with his Own zest and cockroaches in his head currently about 11 high- ranked Hunters are in ryuji koto's Guild most likely the one with power in Asia after the Guild in China a girl in a business suit introduces herself as hanuka which will be a translator for them and will also relay ryuji son's words so that the president understands everything the girl says that because of the disaster that happened a few days ago they will not turn a blind eye to The jedu island situation and will help Korea the president of the

hunters Association begins to think about whether they are really promising full support and ryuji Coto says that the real reason he came here the man doesn't wait long looking at the president with a confident look and then ask asks about forming an alliance that will be made up of elite Warriors the president doesn't quite seem to believe what he's heard in other people's words and afterward asks If they want to team up to destroy the ant colony and ryuji replies that they do the President says he knows the Japanese Elite Hunters are excellent but entering

the island is too dangerous and ryuji says they have a proper plan prepared because this is a serious matter the girl walks over and gives the president data stating about the ant research and ryuji adds that each ant is equal in strength to a top ranked Hunter the man adds that ants have a fatal Weakness which is LIF span as these monsters can only live for one year no matter how much they want to get rid of it ryuji continues that if they can kill the Queen the other ants will already be able to die

after one year and jju Island will be free from the alien presence of these Monsters the president thinks about the fact that they need to eliminate one Queen also it is much more realistic than killing one ant at a time but it is just as challenging a fight Ryuji says that they will have to break through a defense line of a thousand ants but the tide will change noticeably if those ants leave the antill and the president asks if that is possible ryuji says that when South Korean Hunters landed to raid jedu Island on all

three occasions the ants left their tunnel and attacked the hunters one of the workers cries out that this is impossible and the girl states that these are only results that were confirmed with a magic Scanner ryuji continues that his 10 of the 11 Hunters are in his Guild and they are planning to take part in an upcoming raid on jedu island ryuji states that they will take the role of decoys and the South Korean hunters will take care of the queen so the rest of the guild members will be arriving in that country soon one

of the office workers dumbfoundedly interjects that there are really 10 s-ranked Hunters including ryuji Coto as well because it's really Going to be a crazy battle the president of the hunters ass Association thinks about the fact that if the 10 s-rank Hunters attract attention there will be a queen and some ants in the tunnel ruji Koto continues that their hunters will split into teams and start attacking from all sides the ants will Rush towards them leaving the queen unprotected and the rest of the hunters will destroy her the president thinks about how this plan is

a feasible one to Implement but why is ryuji willing to support all the s-rank hunters but but only one ryuji thinks about the fact that every hunter in the country has a record of mopping up the gate so he would need to rise to the occasion to be ranked as a national level Hunter ryuji keeps thinking that because after that there will be a lot of interest in a national level hunter from Japan there will also be 10 Hunters participating in the raid to minimize the danger ryuji Thinks that Korea has no reason to refuse

but it's not really the right way only without it you can't become a national level Hunter no matter how much he wants to the president thinks Korea only has eight s-ranked Hunters but if you exclude a few about six Hunters can participate and the one says they can't handle this tactic on their own the president's view changes he thinks the whole problem is the possibility of destroying the queen whether they can do It but it's possible if Jin Wu cooperates with the other Hunters the president realizes that they can't wait any longer and afterward says

that he understood someone else's thought later they will provide a concrete operational plan the boy is standing looking somewhere with an attentive gaze at the moment they have level 93 the girl standing next to him is slightly in mute horror the boy realizes that they are on the H 100th Floor which is full of the Unknown and even more dangerous creatures that they will need to deal with the boy stands calmly with the girl next to him but still concentrating on what is happening as some monster suddenly appears the boy's gaze noticeably changes it takes

on a bluish color as if to show that Jin Wu is going to use Force against this sudden monster it seems that the boy begins to gaze as he notices that the flying creature is carrying a demon king a certain Baran That is controlling his monster the boy's gaze becomes more serious as he keeps his eyes on the enemy before him and realizes that an unusual Aura is emanating from the other the boy looks at what this unusual opponent actually looks like quite intimidating and strong wondering if he can defeat him the girl looks at

the opponent and thinks that he is incredibly bloodthirsty for she sees him for the first time but she immediately realizes that it is Baron in Front of her the boy looks at essel with a glance and realizes that the girl can even feel the Monstrous Aura of the stranger and that she is visibly trembling unable to hide it the boy shifts his gaze to the flying monster called wyvern Kaelin and Jin Wu immediately realizes that this creature will only be in his way the boy seems to realize that this is wyvern the first time he

runs into a non-demonic creature it turns out that there are other modes Of transportation in this place after a certain amount of time this Baron along with his wyvern suddenly rise upwards traveling at a great speed the boy thinks about the fact that if it doesn't seem to be a demon then he can get another Shadow and the Demon King Baron uses the hell Army skill at that same second various porta potties appear on the ground where the boy and girl are causing some horrible atmosphere around them after a certain amount of time After the

skill is used demonic creatures summoned by Baron begin to appear from the portals gradually demonic creatures begin to emerge from the nearby portals in a large pile aiming to Massacre The Boy The Boy says that it's clear at one glance that there's a whole horde of demons here and the girl is slightly panicked asking what they should do in this situation the girl can't seem to contain her overwhelming fear she can't hear the Answer to her question and calls out loudly to the boy drawing attention to herself the boy in turn only replies to asil

briefly that it is too early for any action so he waits for the right moment a huge crowd of countless monsters fly towards the two people and the boy uses the Monarch's possession skill that dark smoke gradually appears the boy seems to have waited for the right moment when all the monsters fall under the skill's possession Jin Wu Loudly shouts a command to his subordinates to appear at the same moment one of the monsters is completely pierced by the weapon of Jin Wu's subordinate causing it to fall to the ground with a breathless body a

huge number of monsters who were only trying to get to the boy fall off their horses and straight to the ground unable to resist the girl who is watching the scene can't help but hide her gut-wrenching admiration opening her Mouth and surprise because of such strength of Jin woo the bigger monsters that are gathering in a pile to surround the boy from all sides try to make an attack on him to spread out faster at the same instant trying not to waste precious time and leave Jin Wu in trouble The Majestic igis flies towards them

with great speed Fang also enters the battle itself using the skill song of extermination trying to deal with all the opponents thanks to his skills the Girl opens her mouth in astonishment saying that it's all unbelievable because she has reached the top floor with the boy but only now she sees him fighting the boy looks at the horrible creature in front of him whose eyes are filled with Scarlet blood Asel realizes that this territory belongs to the Demon King Baron she continues to stare at the boy who is ready for any attack from Baron and

also thinks that he is an intruder who must be destroyed who essil Really is in this place whose side she should take she is in notable doubt for someone seems to have a strong influence on her the RAM on his flying creature is using some sort of magical ability making the sky shake with his mighty power the girl watches with her attentive gaze gazing into that distance and realizes that this isn't just a lightning bolt that just happened it's a mass spell with a stun effect so the boy reacts instantly and hides the girl Under

his cloak so she won't be affected by the damage the boy thinks about the fact that if he doesn't stop this spell all of his Shadow Warriors will turn to nothing and his Mana will just run out making the situation worse the boy thinks about the fact that it seems like he should get rid of the flying creature's Wings first shifting his gaze to an opponent not far away from him the boy begins to approach at high speed trying to accomplish what he intended Already being close to his enemy but he is not allowed to

do so the mighty Baron instantly reacts to the boy's attempt to attack his flying creature and immediately throws his head back gaining strength a few moments pass and the mighty Baron concentrating instantly uses his power towards the boy which is quite strong the boy instantly reacts to such an action on Baron's part and immediately flies away at high speed from the stream of magical power that Follows him the boy thinks about the fact that Baron is fast so it can reach him as well as his cloak only absorbs damage to the extent it can after

some amount of time Fang seems to notice a similar attack from Baron immediately starts using his fire magic abilities at the same moment two powerful streams with magical abilities collide with each other fighting to win this battle Fang's magical abilities are so strong that his power reaches the flying creature along With Baron clamping them harder and burning them with his Flames the boy who was saved by Fang states that he definitely did not give the sphere of greed to his subordinate for nothing for the latter has become much stronger than usual usual it seems that

the mighty Baran who had received a large number of burns immediately sinks to the ground so shattered and not expecting the great power of the enemy the boy says that finally Baron is finally down on the Ground or Jin Wu is already visibly tired of waiting for this moment pointing his dagger in his Direction angry at what is happening the mighty Baron walks purposefully towards the boy with his strong steps holding his sword the boy says that there are actually skills that don't consume mana and these are the ruler touch and Shadow Warriors which makes

things easier ruler touch controls and affects physical abilities but Effectiveness depends on The weight of the item even if it doesn't consume Mana same with Shadow waves but it's different when they are destroyed by the enemy and the soldiers start consuming Mana to regenerate which is why it's so important to increase intelligence the boy thinks that this Monster's subordinates are just as huge as his combat power but how Baron manages his Warriors makes you wonder the boy thinks that considering the fact that Warriors don't regenerate it takes A lot of Manana for Baron to summon

and use them again Fang uses the defense song skill watching as a large stream of magical power is directed in his Direction at a great speed the boy thinks he's slowly losing mana and baron doesn't give him a chance for Jin Wu to regain Mana forcing him to be constantly distracted the boy thinks about the fact that it takes a lot more more Mana for highlevel fighters to regenerate but also Jin Wu can't give up on his Subordinates the boy thinks about the fact that he absolutely has to finish this fight with Baron before his

strength finally runs out he just has to Mighty iron about to strike his opponent with great force finds himself unarmed from a single fist strike on his subject the mighty iron instantly changes his face to one of surprise full of bewilderment as to how such a thing could even happen Baron who is opposite iron is not one to spare his opponent so He instantly dispatches his subordinate while the mighty Baron is busy watching iron fall to the ground The Majestic igis is purposefully heading in his Direction intending to take him down as soon as the

Majestic igis drops to the ground after a great leap as he is caught off guard by a stream of magic right in his face the boy seeing that there was an opportunity to Ambush him activates his deadly strike skill quickly heading towards the baron for a Strike the boy attempts to strike with his dagger as he realizes the fact that this Baron was able to Parry his death blow causing him to freeze in one place due to some sort of Terror the boy is instantly caught up in this unpleasant situation unable to react to move

away from the mighty Baron the mighty Baron about to deal with this annoying boy holds him by the head doing whatever he himself wants the mighty Baron's attention is drawn to the suddenly Appearing sword of the Majestic igis which only draws other other people's eyes to distract him taking advantage of this good moment the boy reacts instantly and raises his two daggers and immediately stabs them right across his chest drawing attention to himself the mighty Baron immediately releases the boy from his grip immediately bending in half from the overwhelming pain in his body setting up

for his attack at the same moment the mighty Baron immediately Reacts quickly and opens his mouth in a loud and deafening scream causing everything nearby to cringe the boy seems to gradually start moving away from this monster without being able to get closer immediately covering his face with his hands the mighty Baron taking advantage of this moment and the fact that the boy is away from him immediately extends his arms to the side seemingly using skills at the same moment the mighty Baron has two new Weapons at once which he seems to be using to

fight The Boy The Boy is not going to waste his precious time immediately follows the monster and also picks up the powerful weapons in his two hands to fight as well the boy uses the death blow skill immediately heading to the other's side with great speed and clashing the weapons together in an effort to counter two Mighty Warriors fight with their weapons each strike following the other with great speed That the average person's eyes would barely have time to keep track the mighty Baron it seems as soon as he begins to realize that he is

hard enough to resist opens his mouth in an attempt to use Force at the same moment the mighty Baron begins to use his magical powers causing the boy to barely hold his weapon to resist the mighty Baron's magical power is so strong that it becomes very hard for the boy to resist it starting to gradually lose his Strength the boy's eyes widen with a kind of surprise and even fear appearing he realizes that his daggers have simply used up their power and are even gone the mighty Baron not intending to waste his time immediately with

the most satisfied smile begins to swing his weapon to deal with him but the boy proves to be much faster than the stranger's actions immediately appearing and holding the stranger's arms with his own blocking the movement and realizing How strong he is the boy finding himself face to face with his enemy watches as Baron is about to use his magical power again who seems to have endless Mana the stranger's mouth is already opening in an attempt to use magic powers to Massacre the boy and protect his territory of this floor the mighty Baron is already

about to make the final move to wipe the boy off the face of this dungeon in order to gain Victory except suddenly a weapon appears flying from Somewhere with great speed seemingly sent by whoever is watching the battle from the outside the boy watching the weapon fly realizes that this is a god-given moment and an opportunity to save his own life this savior turns out to be a girl who is watching the battle with a frightened face as Jin wo is on the verge of death the mighty Baron is distracted by the sound that has

just appeared turning his head in the other direction thus making a big mistake for Himself the boy realizes that this is just a great chance for a reprisal against the mighty Baron opens his hand thinking that by putting all his power the boy begins to use his ruler touch skills with his whole appearance making it clear that the other is simply finished the boy easily gets rid of one of the mighty Baron's hands with a single Touch Drawing the other's attention to himself the boy begins to visibly give in to his Own emotions he says

that he will definitely end this showing all his anger the boy's eye burns a bluish color showing all the power coming from Jin woo strong currents of wind begin to appear around him he will end this the boy having gathered enough strength for his punch immediately slams his fist right into the mighty Baron's jaw knocking the strength out of the other from such a strong blow the mighty Baron's head immediately flies somewhere High into the sky thus declaring the victory of this battle to the boy the girl stares dumbfounded at what is happening in front

of her calling the boy's name in Surprise with her mouth open as she watches him win the battle the mighty Baron immediately falls to the ground breathless and a notification comes that the boy has defeated the Demon King thus winning the battle the boy stands in the same spot slightly out of breath after The battle noticing the notification that he has obtained the baron Soul thus completing the second Quest the boy can feel his fatigue building up after the battle he hears essel screaming his name running towards him as if to say something the boy

slowly sinks to the ground seemingly without strength vocalizing for the girl to go and inform her father of an important matter and that important matter is the news that the Rus Clan is now the very first the Boy Smiles his smile and looks at the girl telling the truth the girl even seems to barely hold back her tears from her overwhelming happiness she turns to the boy using her Mister again the girl amusedly adds quietly that her clan is not called Rus but Rader looking up at the beautiful sun that is slowly setting somewhere down

the subordinates of this floor are collecting certain crystals and jewels in their hands so that Jin Wu will have a profit thanks to these items The boy thinks about the fact that the Demon King's ring is finally with him now he has unlocked all the effects of the set for his mother the boy thinks about the fact that the item from the kit is quite useful but it is this one that represents the most value now that it is in his hands the boy clearly satisfied with his long and painstaking work is holding some kind

of purple liquid in his hands because he was finally able to get it the girl who is Watching from the sidelines asks the boy if he is all right while he is creating the Holy Water of Life the boy watches as the process of creating the Holy Water of Life goes on and by the way their quantity depends on the Creator's intelligence something Jin Wu isn't very aware of the boy says that the higher the intelligence the better the result if he knew he wouldn't waste points on other characteristics and essel says that the boy

will succeed after a Certain amount of time a notification comes that the Holy Water of Life has finally been created thus causing the boy to rejoice and Asel to clap his hands the boy realizes that it took a small portion of the Demon King's blood and a fragment of the world tree to create the item and the spring water of Whispers has been completely used up so this is what the Holy Water of Life really is which the boy holds in his palm looking at all sides of this Marvelous potion the boy thinks about whether

the Holy Water of Life will really help his mother that he wants to go to the hospital right now and find out about it while the boy is thinking about his mother the mighty iron is carrying the large body of the flying creature behind him lurching slightly from the stranger's weight on him the boy looks at what iron is doing with a smile asks what it is and afterward states that his subordinate has wised up Considerably thus giving him Kudos the boy doesn't take long he gives the command for the flying creature to finally rise

followed by a reaction from the body the girl watching from the side opens her mouth in great surprise seemingly guessing what Jin Wu just did just now the boy says that he can't collect the souls of of demons but with wyvern it is possible so he has a new and strong soul on his team the boy tries to remember the name of the Creature carcan or kaelan and the girl says that Jin Wu seems to have a rather bad memory after a certain amount of time of trying the boy finally remembers and says the name

kaisel thus eliciting a reaction from the animal the girl says that they can get to her clan very quickly on it and the boy wonders if they have to Traverse every floor to get out of here the girl says that once they get back they'll have a banquet and her father will be very happy and Jin wo Thinks he didn't pick up the rewards from the missions the boy seizes the moment gets a high-end run Stone and much more while asil is ignored it was the Rune of Shadow exchange that caught the boy's eye which

he now holds in his hand and seems sure to use to see what it is after a couple seconds of the boy using this Rune item he begins to feel a large amount of air currents and dark smoke around him the boy says that this is a cool ability because even if the Shadow soldier is far away they will be able to switch places as if it were true teleportation the boy says they did a good job and the boy tells eel that it looks like she'll have to go back to the clan alone and

the boy asks about their banquet the boy says that the radius Clan is on the 80th floor so he has a long way to go just for the sake of one reward the boy slowly starts to fade out of sight disappearing before the girl's eyes and says that it's time for them to Split up and forget about each other the last thing the boy says is for asil to take care of herself by using her Shadow exchange ability while she screams and calls out for Jin woo but it's all to no avail the notification states

that due to the death of the boss the dungeon will return to its original state thus making Jin Wu disappear the boy finally disappears from the place one of the knights looking in different directions and not realizing where Jin Wu has gone As Asel self wonders the boy gradually appears in his former form looking around him as if trying to recognize the terrain that now surrounds him and then realizes the boy realizes that this is the surroundings of his neighborhood looking around himself to make sure of that for sure which actually proves to be the

case the boy thinks about the fact that the ability did work so he has about three more hours to use the Ability again the boy stands in the Middle of his familiar neighborhood all alone for a while longer and then calls out to kaisel to use someone else's wings as the boy calls out to his subordinate flying friend something body-like began to form under his feet that very second allowing him to stand up fully after a couple of some moments the boy effortlessly Rises straight up into the air still standing with both feet on the

flying pet heading somewhere gingo states that these are video Materials sent from Japan as well as recorded using the magical detection camera on the satellite the president states that the footage is from the first second and third attempt of the raid with all the ants except for the queen and her guards leaving the nest during the attack the president thinks their appearance is constantly changing so those evolve with each generation but their lifespan is about a year the president thinks that there are boss Protectors in the high ranking Dungeons and afterward says that what's the

probability that the ants won't return until the scheduled time Jin CH looks at his president and states that the hunters will be using a frequency Jammer thus making things a little easier the president interjects what the frequency Jammer means and Jin chol says that the ants are making contact on a special frequency and goto plans to confuse them with an object the president looks Serious and says that then they'll only have to worry about the main target in the form of the queen and her guards nearby jinchu asks what happened and the chairman replies that

he felt something thinking it was some kind of magical wave from some distance away Darkness gradually falls on the street the lantern shines its bright light Illuminating the way for anyone passing by and someone says that they will do their best in one of the tents someone Is talking about topics of interest to them one of the interlocutors Apparently senses something and asks the other if he felt something the red-haired man asks what it was that just happened and the other man tells him that it's more like Choy jung-in and Cha a high in are

competing for their shares the red-haired man seems to calm down immediately and says that since that's the case it's okay to have another drink and the other man replies that the one Is very kind the leader of Group B Smiles as he holds a shot glass in his hand and says that his H young should smile because he will get wrinkles if he frowns so often the men are thinking about something of their own they are in complete silence for a while when suddenly the leader asks his young if he wants a joke the red-haired

man having had his dose vocalizes that he doesn't want to hear it to which His companion briefly vocalizes how he knows Distracted by his own thoughts the red-haired man distracted from his drink looks at his interlocutor and realizes that he is an unusual guy with an equally peculiar sense of humor he thinks that this is the first Hunter to resign for no apparent reason or rather the only one of his kind not understanding how one can give up everything the red-haired man thinks he doesn't look like a rich man and Buu asks if he's going

to go there to which The man replies briefly that he is Buu doesn't take long to tell him that he saw the horrible moment when young Suk was killed by a large number of ants the red-haired man says that's the reason he has to go there because if we Let It Go Korea will suffer the same horrible fate bongu closing his eyes and not understanding the other man's desire to go there says that since when did this man become so patriotic to his country the red-haired man says that it's Nothing like that he just decided

to go to a place he's been going to for a while on that pretext bongu suddenly says that he refuses to do that and also will never go there so if the man came to talk him into it it won't work and the other says that he just wanted to see him the red-haired man continues after a while that it'll be unknown when they can meet again to which bongu calls him yung in Surprise yungu continues that he's studying for his teachers Exams planning to become a typical civil servant to which the red-haired man says

disbelievingly no way bongu continues that eugen's company is doing a recruitment of outstanding hunters for the guild and he's received an invitation offering the position of Guild head bongu can still barely keep his trembling legs from shaking stating that despite all the high positions where everything is drenched in blood is clearly not for him bongu says that's The reason he wants to become a teacher deciding to pursue history because he loves historical dramas and the man says that he's weird bongu replies that he seems normal continuing that it would be great if wars only happened

in history books holding a shot glass in his hand the red-haired man doesn't hold back his smile and thinks to himself that bongu is right and isn't weird at all since it's the hunters who don't seem to be okay the red-haired man thinks that There aren't many Hunters who don't like fighting monsters there are some among the healers as well but they heal instead the red-haired man wonders if it's possible that only those who are obsessed with battles can reawaken offering to drink again getting consent Darkness gradually falls upon the town the hospital is bustling

with Troublesome work and a large number of patients are waiting for the day of their discharge the boy makes his way to His desired location with the help of kaisel entering someone's room through an open window watching with an attentive gaze the boy thinks about the fact that if it doesn't work out he probably won't change anything else because the Holy Water of Life doesn't guarantee success the boy thinks about the fact that he has seen so many miracles created by the system stories that other people would never believe all because of the power of

the system The boy thinks about how it would be okay to trust it one more time opening the lid to the Holy Water of Life hoping for the best the boy rises from his chair carefully lifting his mother's head to pull her closer to the Holy Water of Life trying to be careful the boy can't hide his overflowing excitement he holds that bottle in the palm of his hand and feels it visibly shake the boy tries to set himself up with only the most positive Thoughts exhaling somewhere to the side Gathering his wits and realizing

that he should try it the boy after a while later Gathering himself forces the woman to open her mouth to place the bottle of Holy Water of Life to her lips the boy looks with his attentive gaze at the woman's body looks at the scar seeming to gradually sink into his Deep Thoughts The Boy holds in his hands a kind of dish with water begins to cry not controlling his emotions because he just Wanted to wash his mother's hair the girl holding her hand to her flaming burn excitedly turns to her son and asks if

he is burned and if he is okay the boy looks at his son and cries unrestrainedly realizing that he is to blame for the scar the woman's exhausted face does not show any emotion she continues to lie in the same place without making any movements after a certain amount of time the potion seems to gradually take effect for the woman's Face becomes a little fresher than usual the boy thinks that her skin color has become normal but why doesn't she wake up starting to beg the woman to open her eyes the boy thinks that he

had only one reason to become stronger starting to beg the woman to wake up from this merciless dream the boy thinks about the fact that she would let him take care of all the hardships his mother mother had only had to go through the boy sits down on the chair that is next to his Mother's bed crouches down in his body and continues to beg her to wake up the girl minding her own business holds the tip of her pen near her lips and stares exhaustedly at her lessons vocalizing that she can't concentrate J A

seems to decide to get a little distraction from this routine so she's going to go outside to take out some trash and take a walk the girl walks out into the fresh air after some time looks somewhere to the side and observes what's going on Around her the girl turns in the other direction looks at a few different lights and then asks the question out loud that is summer coming soon the girl moves her gaze straight up into the Starry Sky noticeably fixated on this work of art and says that the air is so warm

right now in the shadows somewhere behind the curtain the silhouette of a woman who has just risen from her deep sleep gradually begins to appear after a certain amount of time time it seems as Soon as the woman started to come to her senses and gaze forward she asks in a disbelieving voice if it's Jin woo the wind finally calms down and the curtain stops hiding the silhouette of the woman drawing her attention the woman only looks at her son with warmth In Her Eyes the woman only seems to be able to question how much

sleep she finally got thus causing the boy to freeze in place from shock the boy lowers his head seemingly not believing what is Happening saying that it has been about 4 years years and the woman is surprised to say that it has been that long the woman begins to ask about Gina how she's doing and if she's okay while the boy visibly shaking in his body says that she's fine the woman begins to show her genuine smile thanking her son and vocalizing that he fulfilled his promise thus adding respect the woman seems to notice the

other's grave condition and immediately takes her two hands in one Of his which is visibly trembling saying that because of her illness the woman slowly voices that her son seems to have had a very hard time without her watching Jin woo lower his head hiding his emotions Jin Wu finally being able to hear his own mother's voice can't hold back his tears that run down his cheeks Jin wuo can't hold back his tears that flow down as the drops slowly fall straight to the floor he bites his lips and tries not to make any Sounds

of pain Jin Wu can't say anything to his mother in this encounter only a short aha voice that is filled with the most custic pain as the woman tries to support him one of the men in the age group surprisingly states that the patient with the disease dreamless sleep has woken up for this is the truest miracle that can be the doctor states that the patient's Guardian is requesting immediate discharge and the other states that one cannot for that One has been laid up for four whole years the doctor says that the patient's condition is

quite stable it even feels as if the woman has not been sick for 4 years because she can even walk without assistance a gray-haired man unbelievingly says that everything is fine with this woman but how is it possible when she has been lying for 4 years the other says that maybe it's because of the life support machine and The man replies that they need to tell the world about this case the doctor says that the woman's Guardian is a certain newly minted 10th s-ranked s-ranked Hunter of South Korea sung Jin woo causing the other to

wonder the man turns away and says that they have no right to hold healthy patients against their will so they'll let the woman be discharged finally the woman is about to be discharged she looks at her daughter and says that she has grown so much Still can't get enough of her J is completely flooded with uncontrollable tears she missed her birth mother like hell she can't stop crying as she looks at her through her eyes all Jenna can do is hug her own mother wanting to feel all the warmth she's needed for a long time

all these four years the boy watch as their family slowly gets back on track he can finally watch his mother move instead of lying on her bunk the boy thinks that his efforts were not in Vain this long- awaited reunion is like a reward for all the hardships and trials so many trials passed so much effort spent on these dungeons the boy is silent seeming to feel that something is still holding him here the boy realizes that while working as a hunter he wondered that suddenly he was constantly drifting away from them for only one

reason the boy thinks about the fact that he completely forgot about his phone noticing the large number of Missed calls but whoever needs it will call him back the boy looks at the announcement on his phone seeming to notice that tap kaisel realizing that even such a silly thing could be the most talked about someone starts calling on the phone Jin Wu answers and once the person on the phone introduces himself it's the president from the hunter Association making him think the boy thinks about whether or not he's getting a call from the president himself

Voicing whether or not something has happened that he needs to take care of immediately the President says he's sure Jin wo has heard about the news but the boy is completely unaware thinking that the chairman seems to be talking about kaisel the boy realizes that the man isn't talking about kaisel asking what happened since he just got here and didn't have any communication to answer the man says that the boy seems to be completely out of the loop asking if it Would be convenient for him to come over to talk but Jin wo says that

he'll come over himself sometime later as agreed upon in the phone call the boy is at the hunter Association building hearing that the raid will begin in 4 days the President says that they will go to juu Island and exterminate the ants but they will need the help of Hunter jinwu to do so the man says that all the citizens want to return to that Island asking if the boy would like to join them to win The boy thinks about how he would have definitely said yes before as this place is crawling with highlevel monsters

that would give him experience the boy remembers that touching moment of his sister and mother reuniting as they hugged starting to slowly voice that he suddenly the boy's gaze noticeably changes to one with a bluish tint he immediately thinks of magical energy coming from somewhere the man asks if everything is okay now and Jin Wu states That it's nothing like that apparently there's a sparring session between strong Hunters going on somewhere nearby the man smiles and says that the boy has good instincts as usual because it's incredible to sense the power of the hunters at

this distance the President says that the s-rank hunters are now in the gym as they have four more to go before the raid on jedu island he continues that ryuji Coto and His Japanese s-rank Hunters are there too And the boy wonders who this ryuji Coto is the boy says that it's the name of the strongest Japanese hunter that even the average citizen knows and the president says if Jin Wu wants to see for himself an incredible sparring match takes place in which the white-haired Man shows all of his true colors as he fights against

his opponent the men cling to each other with a dead grip each trying to overcome the other at any cost taking out all their anger and Strength the white-haired man seems to miss the moment when he finds himself in such a position that his opponent begins to win by conventional technique the white-haired man finds himself in a sort of Ambush changing into his own when he realizes that his opponent is taking advantage of this moment of weakness after a couple of counting seconds the white-haired man finds himself right on the ground unable to get up

finding himself the one who lost the battle the Man says to master Beck that people like him should put in more effort to which he replies that he is no master the men are once again on fire clashing in their hard fight trying to win it with all their efforts otherwise it would be shameful to lose the President says that it's unusual for him to see all the s- rankers in one place because of the magical energy emanating from them and the boy says that Bak Yun Hong is being squeezed a bit some man starts

to say That if Beck yunho was giving his best madong wuk wouldn't even have a chance of winning Choy jung-in appears in all his usual Glory saying that he hasn't seen Jin Wu in a while ostensibly giving him a friendly hello the head of his own Guild says that the person wearing the special uniform is ma dongwuk who was in the glory Guild Jin Wu says that since Beck yunho isn't using all his strength why is he hiding it in front of another master and the latter says that it would Be foolish to show all

his skills in front of everyone Choy jong-in continues that President B yunho turns into a real monster when he fights watching the other visibly become angrier a certain IE aawa is there with his body chilling stare expressing only aloofness and some Darkness also here is one Mari is shida who has brightly colored hair looking somewhere forward seemingly watching the men fight there is a powerful looking Kent Tanaka with many different scars he Received in battle minoru hosino is here he also has brightly colored hair and an interesting hairstyle at first glance he even seems like

a kind man if you look closely among the others you can see a certain atsushi Kumamoto with a mask on his face as well as with a patch over one eye you can also replace a certain girl named Kai Tabata her eyes are Scarlet Red in color not expressing any feelings or emotions also in this gym is Tatsumi fujishima with his disinterest In everything going on here and the most seemingly important character in this place is ryuji Koto who brought his Hunters to this place to help Korea the boy looks at the Japanese Hunter seemingly

surprised that this particular man is the real ryuji Coto some girl notices the boy and asks who it is and the translator replies that it's Hunter Jin Wu that he's recently been promoted to srank Hunter status ryuji Coto looks at the boy and thinks he has the Assassin class he's trying to hide and then says that perhaps Jin Woo is an excellent Hunter of the assassin class the girl next to him seems puzzled by the Japanese Hunter's words so she says that Jin Wu is a magic class Hunter ryuji Coto interjects thinking it's something strange

and the girl replies that it's confirmed information which can't be argued some man upon seeing Jin Wu says that this is the same guy who sabotaged minsang's debut drawing Attention to himself and hey in the girl gazes in that direction and begins to realize that's why the air has changed so significantly it turns out to be because of someone else's presence Ishida turning to Kay says that this appears to be the 10th South Korean s-rank Hunter and Kay says that he's about to be sickened by all the hunters here kay notices that there's also a

girl in Korea who who has a sensitive sense of smell and afterward wonders if It would be weird to meet her the battle between the two masters is in full swing as each of the men take out all their anger in this battle without sparing each other the girl says that they are the best hunters in Korea who are not their equals because she has often seen Goan mopping up dungeons but other Hunters are not interested the man says that doesn't seem to be the case because there's another capable hunter in the area looking at

at high in not too far Away from him ryuji Coto thinks chahen and Kong he are strong enough Fighters someone turns to the translator asking what she just said a guy says he understands everything she said since Japanese is his second language in high school another shouts that it's as expected from his H youngim the girl reacts calmly to the presence of Unknown People by asking who they are to which the man yells that the man is the head of the knights Guild the man goes on to Introduce such an important person here that the

name is Park Jong Su who has a rank and is the head of the knights Guild the girl says that this is the first time she heard that name to which the man furiously says that the knights Guild is one of the top five in South Korea and the man asks him to stop the girl calmly asks if they joined the jedu island raid because she heard that only s-ranked ones will be participating in this raid ryuji Coto watching the Growing altercation beside him asks the girl about what they are discussing discussing not understanding a

word in any way the man is trying to show the status of their Guild and the girl says that they can't rely on a rankers and ryuji says that the girl should stop the man ends up stating that does the transfer girl even know anything to which the girl grudgingly asks if they recognize her abilities though the girl takes off her jacket and states that They wouldn't say they couldn't defeat a hunter who came here as an interpreter would they the man grudgingly replies that the girl really needs to stop stop looking down on them

for such an action offends them enough the girl looks at the back of the man's head and asks about whether he is a non-combat class Hunter thus insulting more the boy notices that the sparring between the two a-ranked Hunters begins and Choy jong-in says that it's going to be quite An entertaining battle the leader of the knights Guild says that they need to set up a few rules first because this will be much better than a normal battle the man continues that the first one to grab the other's wrist will be the winner so if

he grabs her first he will be the winner the girl thinks about the fact that if she starts attacking she can also lose because you have to think carefully about the steps saying that this rule is quite interesting the girl Amusingly says that is this man ready to fight in this position and the man says that he has no need to use his hand the girl thinks about the fact that the man seems to have quite a lot of speed and afterward continues that they need to start this battle after a short sentence said by

the girl the girl rushes out of her seat with great speed that there were streams of wind behind her the girl begins to attack with great speed but the man is Nimble enough to dodge her Attempts to grab his arm which surprises him more the girl seems a bit puzzled that the man is dodging her body movement so easily and also thinks that she will definitely show that the man is bluffing the girl is about to attack starting to gain strength and speed as she suddenly feels a blow right on the arm she was about

to attack with the man says that it wasn't an attack at all just a slight push with his foot sure that the girl realized it herself Smiling A sly smile the girl starting to hide her emotions of surprise rubs her arm and says that she doesn't quite understand the dialect of this man she's currently fighting the girl continues that it's not exactly cool to stand in a pose where your entire crotch is visible causing the man to look dumbfounded at the torn clothing the girl seems to take advantage of this opportune moment immediately realizing that

it's time to act so she swings her hand in his Direction but the girl's attempt to Ambush him fails miserably as the man catches her hand with words about how she's so damn slow the girl becomes visibly nervous and begins to think about how this could have happened what if her sparring opponent is so vastly different in strength the man squeezes her hand Tighter and suggest that she's the kind of girl who follows tanks so it's not surprising that she has no experience at all the man says that Things happen in Korea sometimes he has

to fight people but the worst thing you can do is kill people the man goes on to say that she will regret it if she doesn't take into account all her mistakes during this sparring session because if he had a knife in his hands he would have easily cut her throat the girl waves off the man who is about to go as she hears the praise that there was a rather good duel it was a spectacular event ruji Coto turns to the Girl voicing a message that he wants to address everyone here the girl says

that she has some idea that she can propose to the Koreans in the name of strengthening relations together with Japan some man after thinking for a while mentions how he will start sparring between s-rank Hunters but using the same rule the president thinks about this person wanting to test their abilities agreeing to the idea but excluding some classes that are Inappropriate here the master turning to his Hunters Association president states that they should add a few more rules then though those who get on the opponent's back will be the winner he continues that instead of

a doubles match they should have a group match so here it won't matter who the opponent is ryuji Coto thinks that the hunter Killers would have a huge advantage in this sparring match with the previous rules and afterwards agrees to the new Ones the man goes on to state that some of the hunters from their forsome will speak on behalf of South Korea adding interest to the battle the man continuing to do some sort of formation and divide people into groups begins to ask about which hunters will be appearing as Japanese Hunters the man doesn't

spend a long time on his Deep Thoughts he looks at some of the hunters and chooses another four that will be for Japan the boy thinks about the fact That ryuji goo decided not to participate seemingly wanting to observe but either way Jin wo didn't go here for nothing one of the hunters thinks he can draw some conclusions about the power of His opponents but Beck yunho seems to be hiding something by not showing everyone the other Hunter on the other hand is only thinking as he looks at his opponents only hoping for the gentleness

of his opponents who will have to put up a fight as soon as the teams are divided Into two sides one of the hunters confidently says smiling broadly with his smile that it is time for them to begin this sparring the other Hunter comes into view thinking of his strong and worthy opponent in the form of Master madong W who will give his best the man says that a man should be exactly what dongwuk looks like right now so one of them yells out that it's time to find out who is the stronger of the

two a couple seconds after saying The words the two men fly towards each other intending to start a battle to find out the whole truth the other pair also begin their battle one of the hunters thinks his opponent is fast and is also quite confident in his speed and movements if he gets even a meter closer he will clearly be finished but luckily this Hunter specializes in long range but that's not the end of this Hunter's abilities he can also utilize many other things launching his attack towards the Other a hunter who faces a surprise

attack in the form of a magical Arrow begins to gradually study his opponent contemplating further the other pair is also doing their battle one of them guesses that his opponent is a ranger so the one doesn't want to fight oneon-one the man thinks about the fact that it looks like they'll have to wait until hosino has dealt with his opponent starting to think about where to go to help him the President says that the Average Hunter won't be able to leave a dent in this Mighty building but these guys have already made a mess of

the place the president of the hunter Association is thinking that letting these young Hunters into the fry is a pretty risky decision someone is thinking that the master is a strong enough opponent for the other Hunters since he is s-ranked and is considered the strongest the man keeps thinking that the opponents of this master should Be extremely careful because he can not only grab but also break his arm the man thinks about the fact that this is just a cheap trick because who said anything about him having to adhere to all the rules here the

man bases all his thoughts and reasoning on the fact that only the strongest survives in this battle launching his attack right into the Master's back but the master is not a slow Hunter he reacts instantly and Dodges it watching as his opponent gets In front of him the master begins to realize that it was definitely bloodlust on this guy's part but doesn't understand why he just backed off the master seems to be thinking about whether or not the opponent was scared while the other is holding on to his heart and thinking that the job of

a hunter is definitely not for him the master thinks the other's name is Kumamoto not realizing either that one is a fine tactician or a coward but is Not a particularly aggressive opponent the master starts remembering past moments that made him think harder seeming to realize he was wrong about it even back then the master thinks that with this guy goto wants to see the level of their abilities hoping that his opponent is is ready for his next attack the master thinks about the fact that if goto is treating him like a guinea pig just

a little bit and the man will become much more serious Kumamoto Watching his opponent is horrified to notice the Master's changed eyes thinking about how he doesn't want to be here anymore the enraged Master doesn't seem like he's going to control his fire blazing emotions he's on about his thoughts and starts attacking in the other's Direction the master says that Kumamoto is more cowardly than he thought which is a shame for the enemy for the others Awakening should have been on top of his game the head of the Knight's Guild realizes that these Hunters are

monsters for compared to them his battle with the girl was childish the enraged master who is engrossed in the attack towards Kumamoto is suddenly distracted by a loud sound and behind him even the ground begins to crack the man having defeated his opponent proclaims that he is unrivaled in strength while the loser surprisingly proclaims that he never thought he would be knocked to the ground the other pair Continued to fight one of the hunters finding himself pressed precisely into the shattered wall behind him hearing the words that Victory is definitely not his the enraged Master

seems to be trying to calm down after the recent battle exhaling air and looking at the rest of this battle the master having finally calmed down voices out who is going to be the next opponent as it's not as easy to Grapple with him as it seems chahen attacks her opponent and She thinks about how she didn't think about hay in speed being so fast because it's hard enough to find a gap in her defense cha in used to be called a dancer due to her own dextrous dance-like movements thus pissing off her opponent but

because this name embarrasses chahin The Guild leader simply forbade the use of this nickname so only a few people know about it chahay in continues her quick attack which is indeed like a Charming dance Makes a move that causes her to knock the opponent out of herself the opponent is distracted by someone else's movements seemingly not having any time at all to react to how already chahay in is behind her and touches her back thus winning the battle chahin isn't going to waste much time she looks at the Battle going on and afterward she thinks

about the fact that she needs to help Beck yunho who was attacked by the two cha highin completely relieved from the Battle with that girl is already holding her way toward back as she suddenly starts to feel a presence from behind Kumamoto seems to think that he doesn't have to worry about the other two so he decides to just Massacre chahin to make the battle easier but chahin is no ordinary silly girl she has very good instincts so she just pushes the other one away with a flick of her hand the others watching the battle

are wondering what just happened as if a real machine Gun had been fired chahi in who wasn't expecting such a Sly attack from Kumamoto accidentally realizes that she used too much force than she should have the girl scrutinizes the other's face watching Kumamoto gradually stain his mask with his blood and hen realizes that the other is starting to get angry people start commenting that Kumamoto becomes completely different on weekday as he just gets blown away and can't remember anything once the fight is over Kumamoto can use not only forbidden things but also attack his allies

only there is no point in waking this guy up ryuji says that if anyone on the Korean team is in danger they need to stop Kumamoto because the man is only testing them the girl says it's best to do it now watching Kumamoto visibly change in his behavior seemingly just losing the roof chahay in who is apparently just surprised at what's happening and how much her unexpected opponent has changed Looks at him the girl notices that Kumamoto has a hell of a lot of speed literally leaving behind only puffs of smoke as soon as Kumamoto

rides Rises up the girl is blown around by strong wind currents from all sides preventing her from seeing him the boy appears nearby saying that it's only a competition and the stranger's blood lust is overstepping its bounds hoping that the girl doesn't mind his interference the boy is not some simple Hunter he easily Notices kumam Moto's presence behind him and also hears the stranger Scream the boy reacts instantly and is very even quick surprising everyone around him with his abilities by simply pawing his opponent's arms ryuji Cotto carefully watching the boy who appeared thinks about

the fact that this technique is familiar asking if he is definitely a hunter of the magic class the girl hearing the question from the man confidently states that at least that's What the official sources say so that's how it is the boy turns to the huntress stating that the best solution now would be to accept the Korean team's defeat and the girl agrees someone says that Beck yunho seems to have been caught and the master thinks that the Gap in their skills was quite large thus losing the battle some person addresses the boy saying that

goto son seems to want to talk to him about something drawing attention to himself suddenly a hunter In all his glory appears in Jin Wu's field of vision which inquires about the boy being called by Jin Wu's name unless the man is mistaken the man begins to Lurch toward the most interesting part the one-on-one battle causing Jin Wu to look at him with his burning eyes the boy's gaze becomes visibly serious as he thinks about the man's powerful Aura even without an interpreter he can understand what the man is trying to accomplish the boy looking

at the Grim Expression on the Japanese Hunter's face thinks that he wants to see for himself what Jin Wu is capable of the boy keeps thinking about how he doesn't know about this man's real motives but it's a great way to find out how strong he's become since the castle ryuji goo watching his future opponent in this arena is is visibly surprised by the stranger's facial expression that he looks relaxed the girl turns to gotoon glaring that the hunter Jin Wu accepts his offer only Making one condition in this battle the girl continues to translate

the boy's Words which reads that he will only accept another man's offer if the man fights at full strength the hunters watching the upcoming battle are visibly surprised one of them inexplicably asking what's really going on and coming up here Goan begins to think that this fight shouldn't lead to serious conf consequences and afterward says that he's fine with it telling Shimizu to Take care of the Wounded the next words don't take long to come Goan doesn't keep his arrogance waiting vocalizing for her to take care of Jin Wu first one of the hunters says

that if Jin Wu is the 10th Hunter of Korea he is quite strong I can't even believe the upcoming battle between these two the girl thinks about whether it will be okay but after all the boy is single-handedly mopping up A- rank dungeons even killing a 100 high Orcs and the master says that she Is holding up well the girl replies that she won't be able to be constantly distracted by her sense of smell on jedu island asking the master if maybe he should stop Jin Wu The Master says that would make a lot of

sense since it's goto we're talking about and highin asks why he doesn't do anything but the man says that they have the same reason the man continues that doesn't the mere thought of this fight excite her and afterward thinks that if s Jin Wu can Build up his strength then then then maybe the boy has become much stronger than he was in their last encounter and afterward watches Jin Wu briefly agree the boy doesn't seem to waste much time trying to say it's time to start the fight but even understates it noticing the way the

stranger's hand moves to his face godosan turns out to be the more scumbag who doesn't let him get a word in before launching his strong attack with streams of wind the boy instantly Dodges grudgingly thinking about the fact that he attacked before Jin Wu could even finish his word while goto son wonders if he missed Goan thinks that the boy is definitely not of the magical class since his gate and inaudible footsteps could fool anyone but not him the man thinks he'll reveal all the boy's secrets and continue until he knows everything because Jin Wu

has great power Goan begins to realize that his attacks aren't a hindrance to the Boy at all that he easily Dodges them feeling free godo son visibly becomes angry and changes his expression watching Jin Wu's emotions and irritated to realize that he's laughing again one of the hunters asks if the fight should be stopped and another replies that Goan took the fight with complete seriousness another Hunter says that they have such intimidating attacks because he almost can't keep up with them and another continues that Jin Wu is very Even-tempered Hunter hayen thinks that Jin Wu

isn't exactly holding back despite goto son's countless attacks the latter will talk him further by provoking him Choy jungin watching The Mighty battle in progress says that something interesting happened while he just went out for a smoke gasan starts to get visibly annoyed with what's going on he thinks about whether Jin Wu can even Dodge attacks like that or if it's some kind of fluke Goan says that since He's not fighting at full strength he's not going to get a positive outcome to this battle thinking that he's just changing his mind Goan seems to lose

his sanity and former Calm before the battle begins thinking that once and for all he's just going to kill the boy right there Jin Wu not going to dodge the attack this time gets a notification that his opponent is feeling bloodlust seemingly getting a light scratch godosan doesn't waste much time letting The kid Dodge his attack he literally uses his skills right into the guy but Jin Wu intercepts the stranger's arm thinks about the fact that if he plays around for a bit the system will give him a quest and afterward says that he'd lose

his ey just a little more goto son doesn't understand what kind of crazy power Jin Wu has because he could have caught him by the wrist but he preferred to grab his hand asking if he was joking with him the boy says that he's unlikely To get it right now but if he'd grabbed someone else's wrist he would have won the fight but Goan clearly doesn't want that men seem to just stop thinking straight that they start to go over the edge gradually building up the strength to strike Master along with hay Yin are watch

watching the battle very closely and seem to realize that it is now that something needs to be acted upon Master doesn't waste a second of time as these two Hunters are on the verge of just Destroying this building to hell just to attack each other so he grabs Jin woo at the same moment the other Hunter also instantly flies up to goto son to grab him by the body so he doesn't just make a mess of things huge currents of air appear between the two Hunters causing some destruction on the ground as Jin Wu and

goto son don't control each other the master tells Jin Wu that this is enough for in a few days this man will have to lead the Japanese Hunters chahen Who's behind them continues that they can't take responsibility on juu if Goan is suddenly unintentionally hurt the master states that the duel has gone beyond reason so they should finish their practice battles to which the translator agrees the master finally stopping holding the boy voices that he probably shouldn't have interfered but Jin w W says it's okay Hunter laughs and says that Jin Wu not only managed

to stand up to go toan but also only got Away with a single scratch on his cheek he continues that Jin Wu's body is just as strong offering to join his Guild because he lacks physical Fighters a nearby Choy jong-in tells Master ma that s Jin Wu is a magic class Hunter thus surprising the man the boy lowering his head thinks about how he's overdone enough in this battle exhaling with a kind of relief that it's all over the boy thinks about the fact that he now knows the strength of all the hunters Gathered here

who are all currently in the gym the boy thinks that most of the powerful Hunters didn't notice his shadow soldiers while being s-rank Hunters which is very strange the boy keeps thinking about how the most surprising thing is that even the Japanese Hunter Goan just couldn't see the shadow soldiers behind him the boy turns to the head of the hunters Association drawing other people's attention to himself And afterward continues that the man was asking a question about participating in the juu raid some man standing nearby feels extremely ill perhaps even on the verge of some

kind of Consciousness and the girl translator asks s if everything is okay godosan stares at a single point seemingly dazed by the battle with the boy unable to cope with the idea that he's strong the master thinks about how it is possible to be twice awakened and have Limitless growth how much the boy Will cost them Master thinks it's pointless to try to invite Jin Wu into the guild but there are ways to contact him so he holds up his phone the master thinks that if this is the final list of raid participants that will

take place in 4 days flipping through the news feed on his phone after a while the master reaches the end of the list and is surprised to see that Hunter jinwu isn't on the list Goan is on the phone to Matsumoto San saying that South Korea Also has a capable Hunter the person on the other side of the call laughs on the call and afterward says that this capable Hunter is clearly weaker than Goos son himself isn't he Goan says he's not quite sure and the man asks what this Hunter's name is and the Japanese

man replies that it's Jin Wu The twice awakened one after a while Matsumoto son says that's strange enough since there's no such name and Goan incomprehensibly interjects the other says that he was in A hurry because he just got the list of raid participants so out of all the hunters Jin Wu's name just isn't on the list Goan says that if the president isn't crazy he should have called him and Matsumoto San says that there are 16 Hunters participating in the raid godosan seems to calm down a bit saying that he'll call back again once

the raid on juu island begins a gloomy atmosphere comes into view here is Lake pakum located on the haasan volcano it is in This place that something amazing and terrifying happens ants think about the fact that there is no food children start eating other children there is no more food on this land to feed the people of the Kingdom one of the ants realizes that this just can't go on the main ant says something about a more powerful Army just waiting for its long awaited turn in the story to save them the ant says that

this one has to become much stronger than anyone else because The hope is in this egg just a little bit and it will hatch after a certain amount of time the egg begins to crack followed by some kind of paw this particular ant thinks that it should become the strongest the flying creature fully shows itself in its glory and makes a loud sound announcing to everyone in the place that it has finally come into the world the boy thinks about the fact that while he was in the demon Castle everything in this House turned into

a mess so he holds his sister's cheeks because she did it all but the woman only smiles she doesn't seem to be upset by such a picture in any way she says that household chores after 4 years they should clean up together the woman says that this house is quite old and the boy replies that they have lived here since they were children so it's not surprising the occupants of this house begin their cleaning to make sure everything is Completely clean as suddenly the woman calls out to Jin woo wanting to say something the woman

goes on about whether the Boy hasn't heard any news about their father in all her absence seemingly still holding out hope the boy instantly changes in his face forgets about the cleaning and softly states that he hasn't heard any information about him at all the boy thinks that if he told him that he too became a hunter like his father how would the man react To Jin Wu's heroic act the boy thinks that there's a reason why his mom won't leave this apartment because there is exactly the only reason about living here the boy continues

that it's because the woman keeps waiting for his father because suddenly that man will come back even though he's missing the boy thinks about the fact that the woman just needs her son he can replace her as a strong shoulder and be a worthy Man In The Family the boy thinks about the fact That he is also plagued with thoughts about the raid on jedu island as all of Korea is in some kind of danger from all of this the man says that the speed at which ants evolve is terrible each individual dominating the previous

ones this is evolution the man goes on to show the ants as they were before and still are today but outwardly they differed only in size themselves but now things have changed significantly the ants now appear in Black appearance which was captured in the third raid the man says that the ants can walk straight like a human now they can move nimbly also the four paws are used as arms there is also a picture of an ant that has done a lot of damage to Japan raises fears that they have become even more humanlike someone

asks if ants are now able to fly and the man says that they are which is why the Korean team joined the raid the man says that if the enemy is such a monster most Hunters will not want to fight but there is a hunter who agreed even though he is retired many people wonder why Jin Wu isn't on the Korean list some say he just chickened out because that's not what an s-ranked Hunter should do the boy thinks about how he doesn't care about the mean comments in any way but Jin a will care

someone notices Jin woo nearby wondering the boy answers the phone and hears Jin Ho's voice asking if the boy lives in a motel to which he Gets the answer that he's already found another place after a while jinho says that he has found a certain office so does the boy want to come to this place drawing attention to himself jinho says that the first thing is the office before creating a guild he asks if Jin Wu likes it and he says that the place isn't too big jinho says to create a guild then you need

a minimum of three hunters and the man replies that they should hire one more person wondering if They'll find one jinho after some silence remembers that some was looking for Jin Wu replying that it was a foreigner speaking English jinho says that the person will be in Korea for a while and hops that Jin Wu will contact him and the boy thinks about who the person is the boy seems to start sensing something a Miss jinho states that he urgently needs to go somewhere immediately starting to use his skills after a couple of seconds the

boy simply Vaporizes Into Thin Air leaving behind a black shadow thus causing Jin ho to be surprised jinho shockingly begins to see that instead of his Hanam one of Jin Wu's subordinates simply appears surprising him only more at some point something unpleasant happens some man starts threatening his victim that if she screams she'll die immediately the man asks if the woman knows how many people have already died in this place and the woman shedding countless tears Asks him not to kill her the man Smiles his crazy smile looking at the victim with eyes burning with

Hellfire saying that's why he likes this neighborhood it doesn't take long for the boy to find himself behind the man thanks to his abilities who seems to begin to sense his presence the boy hiding behind his deep hoodie says he wonders one thing why the man is doing this is he really that uninterested in life the man turns looking at the boy and then says that he Is not going to teach him because if we talk about this situation then the man suddenly says that he finds this matter incredibly fun he heads towards Jin Wu

with great speed seemingly trying to attack the man approaches looking with the same crazy eyes and afterward says that when he sees someone weaker than himself he really wants to torture them the boy looking at the man with his bluish eyes and also looking down on him making the other feel uncomfortable says He knows the feeling the boy doesn't make himself have to wait he uses his skills to take a dagger in his hand pressing it right against the man's body making the other nervous the boy doesn't seem like he's going to be nice to

the bastard he vocalizes that if the man ever succumbs to this temptation the boy easily stabs the dagger right into the man's leg causing the other to shriek and then continues that it won't be easy for him to go back to his old life the Boy looking at the man with the same eyes states that he all hopes to return home before it gets dark and the sun sets Over the Horizon the girl taking advantage of this opportunity immediately gets up and starts running in the direction she knows trying to forget this moment like a

terrible dream the boy continuing to stare with his chilling eyes says that the man will return to confess before midnight the boy continues that the man will do so if He doesn't want to die thinking that if the man doesn't voluntarily surrender before midnight the orc will kill him before leaving the boy states that he hopes the man survives and afterward thinks that he has no idea how much patience orc will have the boy as he leaves this place for a different quieter Place thinks about the fact that finally tomorrow the raid on jedu island

Begins the next day finally comes when a helicopter with a large number of people Inside it flies on some specified trajectory someone announces that the helicopter with the hunters has finally traveled to the dangerous jedu Island to deal with various enemies the man holds the phone in his hand can't fight his trembling and also thinks that at that moment he felt some kind of Aura and that aura seemed deadly to him powerful not like the various s-rank Hunters that Jin Wu seems to be the only one like that goto son covers his face with a

Wide Palm trying to cope with himself and afterward states that he really has become overly sensitive to everything after a certain amount of time a large number of fleets begin to sail from the very coast of powerful and vast China the coasts of Taiwan also do not make themselves long to wait because they are all going to deal with these terrible ants also near jedu island is slowly starting to fill up with some of the number of ships approaching the place a Large number of all sorts of Destroyers with countless types all of them have

been stationed north of Jud do Island the man says to make sure no one lets their guard down from now on because if they let their guard down for even a second the ants will attack them some guy asks his henm if their plan will work on these monsters and the man says that until they try it they won't know the man says that's why they're here to make sure the hunters take care of these Creatures and the other says that's right and he'll follow the other after a while the face of one of the

hunters also appears and after waiting for the dialogue to end he states that he is leaving the rear on them the girl voices that the defense team is actually the main Squad and the other one voices that she can do combat training the one says that their Guild has only increased because of her since he's a complete zero in management in General and the One asks that they return in one piece a huge number of hunters are in the Guild of Glory they are walking in some direction seemingly about to launch their attack soon a

man is on the phone talking about how their men's son could have been sent to this island because if the ants suddenly come they need to retreat further the man asks how much his Ransom is but doesn't understand why they can't change because of the finished distribution then let them take Care of him minsung thinks about the fact that this is where he will be able to justify his Services starting to wave and smile at the many cameras one of the men thinks about the fact that if the raid isn't successful no one wants the

surviving ants to infiltrate the mainland itself which is dangerous also led by a b rank hunter three C- rank Hunters 10 d rank hunters and Below will defend the state's territory the girl named leeji is a b rank Hunter the guy Standing next to her is song Chola C rank Hunter even such Hunters stood up to defend such Hunters that retired are around 5,000 also this number corresponded to one/ Tenth of all awakened hunters in the country the man in uniform says that he is a hunter cameraman from the official press because he broadcasts about

hunters professionally he says that this raid will be broadcast live across the country broadcasting on a 10-minute Delay while the editors cut everything in the meantime the master says that a cameraman accompanies them to such a dangerous place what is President Coan he thinking and another says that they have a duty to protect the people also the cameraman should be extremely careful and the man says that you shouldn't see him as a weakling because he is an Aang Hunter the man says that it is possible to consider that he combines both jobs also it is

not the First time for him because he has participated several times in clearing the dungeon the man thinks about the fact that he is not quite sure this time if his own experience will help him in this raid visibly trembling in his body the Hunter States not to worry since the hunter Association has confirmed the broadcast the raid should end successfully the man states that this is the first and last time the public will see an S-Class raid as they have failed Three times on jedu island the man says for them to succeed this time

and the master thinks that if the raid ends in Failure Korea might disappear from the face of the Earth suddenly the master turns to face one of the hunters saying that he didn't quite expect to see bongu joining the raid the same one says that without his gift as a Healer hen will be the first to die since the master is the one who gets the first one in the head causing everyone to laugh together a Girl appears in the field of vision and asks if guildmaster Beck has seen s Jin Wu but he replies

that he hasn't the girl is visibly puzzled by the Master's answer saying that it's nothing and another Hunter says that it looks like the show is starting one of the hunters in the area is holding on with both hands as if trying to hold back that that violent shiver of gradual fear the Japanese Hunter goo son appears in all his glory looking intently at the Situation around him the three Hunters are in a dangerous place one of them stating that it's one of judo's neighborhoods that smells like a ghost town some man is thinking that

the remains look strange apparently ants were eating each other and there is also a possibility that there is a predator among them goto son looking at the setting of this place decides not to waste much time and Speaks Over the microphone introducing herself as a Alpha and asking for an accounting a girl with burning red eyes briefly replies that it's B Bravo she's ready followed by S Charlie saying that she's also ready for any battle after a short amount of time D Delta also replies saying that she is ready for battle just give them all

a command to start attacking goto son doesn't make himself wait long as they don't have much time and they need to fulfill the assignment in all its Glory giving the command to Begin at the same moment on the most dangerous island due to the large number of monsters different areas begin to explode creating noise the high-ranking hunters in the helicopter look out the window wondering how powerful it is and Choy jungin says that it seems like the Japanese have launched an attack sometime later from hearing the attacks on juu island a large number of different

ants fly out of the volcano it seems that the flying ants instantly Noticed a certain object in the air which they instantly began to approach Choy jung-in without wasting precious time or endangering the others voices out to take care of these Monsters the highly ranked Hunter instantly starts using his skills that only he possesses one of them being the fire spear Choy jungin not wasting his time making sure the ants don't get close to them starts blasting one by one thanks to his skills one of the hunters watching the battle Says that it's an impressive

sight to which Cho jung-in replies that it's not at all what he'd like Choy jung-in watching the ants still flying in the air says that it's as expected but the ants are still intact it's not enough power to get rid of all of them so Choy tells them to hold on tight to the helicopter because they might get shaken up Choy jungin using his stronger skills to get rid of the monsters starts using Flames that burn everything around him CH Choy says that the ants have evolved a lot because they used to be different so

those are resistant to his magic which is an unpleasant event Choy jungin wastes no time and starts to use magic to go down saying that he needs to check and find out their abilities the man who didn't dare to go downstairs following the other one saying whether everything will be okay with Master Choy and hayen is sure that nothing will happen to him the girl continues because other People's Fire magic is aimed at fighting multiple enemies so Choy jong-in will indeed be okay Choy jong-in Stoops down for a while looking at the surroundings around her

and as soon as she steps her feet on the ground lights appear all around her the man says that it's been a long time since he last played with ants as he used to light them on fire with a lighter when he was a kid Choy jong-in uses his magic powers while he slowly talks about the crackling sound the fire Must make from the ants Choy John in continues that this sound is different now a sound like deafening explosions that one raises his glasses to see in all its glor GL after a certain amount of

time once things seem to have gotten less quiet and afterward turning to the others calls for them to come downstairs once the large currents of air gradually dissipate allowing the others to see the multitude of corpses lying on the ground the hunters are surprised the man states That there is no provision for them to retreat meaning that once inside the nest they will be completely isolated the man continues that for about an hour the Japanese Hunters distract the ants at which time they will have to kill the queen about to begin the task the man

continues to support the others after all they are the ones which means that there should be no problems as the hunters are strong after a certain amount of time gradually One By One The Hunter goes down straight to the ground each trying to set themselves up for the best outcome also heading towards the terrifying jedu island is another kaga aircraft carrier which is considered to be the second in command being powerful some man says for them to start the operation also Engage The jamming generator after which his words are echoed by one of the workers

the man thinks about the fact that thanks to this device the ants won't have to hear The signals from their Queen causing the others to become perplexed Kumamoto seems to be shocked by everything that's going on from the looks of it this highly ranked Hunter is just uncomfortable with the mere sight of the monsters some girl who is watching Kumamoto shouts at him and tells to come to his senses because if he doesn't adapt he will die the girl says that at this rate they'll wipe out all the ants before the Korean team kills the

queen Someone asks where Ken is gone some Hunter says that Ken is tearing off the wings of everyone who can fly like a grown man but acting like a real child the other team watches as something Sparkles above the nest and someone says it seems to be a guy named Choy jungin a man thinks about his ice and flames of that guy what will really happen if they decide to fight together and another says that it will be cold and hot someone from the hunters says that pan Octum lake is a place that was famous

for its beauty but the place got messed up because of ants now it's just a nest Choy jong-in says that the place used to be a fire prison that kept enemies at Bay but now it only works on ants below bang after a certain amount of time the man decides to start doing something in this empty Place gets down on one knee and says to try and find an entrance the man uses his various magical abilities some Fireballs start to appear in the Sky itself surrounding everyone the master watching the whole scene says that it's

very dangerous but will Choy jungin listen to some Hunter after a while yungin says that all the paths seem to be confused like a real Maze and if they go blindly they'll obviously go backwards Choy jong-in says that the Deep place where the explosions won't be seen or heard is exactly the place the hunters need right now which is up ahead Choy jongin does his ask masterfully Smiling and the master in the back thinks about that as expected of Hunter Choy himself Choy jongan seems quite inspired by the situation going on and feels quite free

vocalizing that it's time to check out the area the boy seems to be breathing confused after his 10 km run trying to catch his breath as he's just completed one errand from the system the boy thinks about the fact that this neighborhood was not crowded before but today there is no one here at All probably because of the broadcast the boy continues to think that it makes no sense for him to watch the broadcast unless something unforeseen happens Jan says that barring some individuals everyone is in their place and another says that this is the

first time he's seen such monsters are they the Queen's guards John Yin says that these species have poor eyesight for those are only able to protect the inside of the nest which only makes things better the man Says that the queen is really here giving the example of King's running away and leaving the people behind to which the master says that they are just ants the cameraman thinks about the fact that it's dark enough whether he'll be able to film anything hoping that the headquarters can tweak things after some time the hunters one by one

start walking through the barely lit dungeon Choy walking ahead of them all some time passes everything seems to be going well As suddenly the silence is broken by Choy jung-in shouts that they seem to have reached their destination the man yelled about the Nick clutch ahead which means that the queen is also in the area looking at the huge number of eggs Choy youngin says that those ants were definitely the guards of the inner Nest so he should eviscerate the place before it's too late suddenly chahay in tells the hunter to wait a bit saying

that among the many eggs there's one that has Hatched and it's also the largest the hunter wonders if it's the same ant egg not realizing that a monster could just hatch from there suddenly the gradually angered m enters the conversation saying that their only goal is just to get rid of the Queen the master thinks about the fact that he clearly understands bongo's concerns but it's already going beyond all of the stated limits starting to gradually get annoyed the team of Highly ranked Korean Hunters continue to look At what's going on around them thinking that

this is just an incredible monster some female Hunter starts smiling saying that Ken looks bad enough herself amused by the others appearance Ken says that these guys turned out to be more annoying as they came at him in a whole bunch so he got a kick in the ribs and shoulder the girl amusingly States if the hunter needs some healing but wants to ask for something in return and Ken says to stop messing around and heal him The girl says she doesn't want money this time and the man asks what she wants in return continuing

that she's still a child and so greedy suddenly Ken gets distracted by something and tells her not to waste his time because they have another batch of some long awaited guests only a high-ranking hunter is distracted for a while as the Healer already leaves this world having been killed by one of the monsters the hunters are shocked at what is happening And immediately react as quickly as possible Ken immediately tenses up his entire body enough to be in a shocked State and then shouts to the other to be as careful as possible some kind of

monster is quite a powerful opponent in this place not allowing anyone to get to it or kill it somehow this particular kind of monster seems to be lurking behind the shadows of invisibility causing Ken to grit his teeth and tense up only more the high-ranking hunter Named Ken tries his best to hit this invisible individual with his fists blindly striking right at him at the same time one of the highly ranked Hunters picks up his fast speed and runs towards the battle pulling out his weapon the high-ranked hunter runs with all speed intending to deal

with this monster once and for all seemingly striking blindly as well literally in a small amount of time time this sole surviving Hunter finds himself simply Killed due to his Hasty actions watching the entire scene unfold and the horrifying scene one can see the fact that this single individual has slain all of the highly ranked Hunters one of the hunters holds a huge shield in front of him thus defending himself from any only attacks from this ant ahead of him the man thinks about the fact that if this is the Royal Guard also each of

these creatures is comparable to the strength of an s-ranked Hunter the man Still thinks about the fact that an animal it is an animal in Africa looking at this strong individual and not giving into other people's attacks the man thinks about the fact that unlike humans whose actions cannot be predicted the movements of these creatures are easy to read which is good the man tries to take any just placed attack from this ant with his shield and afterwards shouts for hey Ying to act the girl instantly reacts to the command of her Hunter Immediately pulls

out a sword with which she easily deals with this individual thanks to the speed and swiftness of the powerful Hunter's movements one of the strong ants falls to the ground finding itself immobilized the girl immediately drops to the ground after a high jump finding herself surrounded by several ants but she is not about to give up at the same moment the girl starts her quick attack thus trying to hit all her enemies in order to win this hard fight The girl states that these ants are damn strong opponents even stronger than she could only imagine

which makes the situation worse the man states that the Guardsmen are much different from the most common ants however it's even a good thing since there aren't that many of them here buung guu appears in sight and tells them not to worry so much especially since he's willing to cover other people's asses with ease the master interjects and says that bangu is Getting Bolder and he tells his hyung to watch himself and not to make mistakes with the new recruits bongu seems to notice some movement on the part of even the ant lying on the

ground starting to strike his weapon directly at its head bongu says that have the hunters forgotten that just chopping the skull is not enough since those can move for a while the man thinks that the queen isn't in the chambers yet but the Guardsmen are already here and the Master says that the first generation doesn't seem to be among the Guardsmen bongu says that it is then that all Hunters need to prepare thoroughly for any attack from these ants bongu using his magical abilities and opening the book begins to manifest for each Hunter their power

improving it one of the hunters thinks of bongu using a support spell to improve their physical condition which just makes things easier the master who is under Buu's own Magical spell thinks about feeling so good that he's ready to tear up an entire Army someone says noticing the large number of pairs of eyes that every 10 pieces will be each hunters and another maintains that that a-ranked Hunter the master says who in their right mind would rely on a Healer after all normal support will suffice so let the other Hunter Stand By and observe some

Hunter says that Charlie's team has been out of contact for a while and they Need to find out what's going on and another Hunter says to slow down one of the hunters seems to be getting to the place as fast as he can finally stops and asks if this is the place the hunter thinks there are signs of a battle here it looks like there was no problem with clearing this place and the other asks where those went the hunter looks all over the area for any clues as his gaze changes and realizes in horror

that he has found fuis sama's glasses Hunter Begins to visibly change in his face and gaze he is nervous softly vocalizing that this can't happen that it's impossible after a certain amount of time there is also a reaction from the other hunter that begins to tremble throughout his body seemingly sensing something the hunter notices the other's condition and fearfully asks what happened when the others sinks to the ground and just starts vomiting the man wonders what the disgusting stench is Coming through his nose as he has never smelled such a foul odor before starting to

shiver harder after some amount of time the man can gaze into something ahead of him it seems to be where the stench is coming from a few seconds later a block of ice begins to appear in front of the surprised and tormented Hunter by the horrible odor the man can't seem to do anything but stand in the same spot and see even his reflection ahead of the ice that has Appeared the hunter seems to realize that he is coming to a real end he is just caught in some kind of Ambush which makes him unable

to do anything about it some Hunter says that they took too long with them and another replies that it wasn't quite as long as it could have been still if it wasn't for their focus the master thinks to himself that this is all amazing because with this spell it's like he has wings behind his back and the rest of the hunters too the Master looking at chaai in thinks that the girl has killed twice as many monsters ERS as the man himself which makes him proud it takes about 15 minutes to get to the Royal

Chambers it takes a little while to get out through the tunnels but there are 30 minutes left some Hunter is thinking about the fact that now the most important thing for all of them and even the country itself is to Massacre the queen of this island after some amount of time the Girl voices that she can smell something probably coming from the queen but there are guards there the master seems to have no time to waste which they don't have much time left and immediately says that he will try to find out the master with

his abilities can sense the presence of other individuals seemingly beginning to sense the powerful Queen herself the master immediately states that the queen is deep within the cave but there are now eight guards around Her that need to be killed the man tells Hunter Chaw to handle the guards while he fights the queen to which the girl replies that she can be relied on Choy Jung in voices that he usually tries to hold back but today he will be wasteful if he doesn't put his best foot forward the powerful high-ranking Hunter Choy John Inn uses

his magical abilities immediately starting to work with fire some kind of battle takes place against a strong opponent in the form of a Cunning ant but the latter ends up losing because of the arrows in his head a highly ranked Hunter says that no one should worry because he will provide everyone else with cover from the rear being a reliable protector some Hunter states that all is right they don't need any restrictions for all their actions they don't need to control themselves one of the powerful high-ranking Hunters says that even if he has to turn

into that ugly monster then he will Definitely destroy all those creatures launching his mighty attack towards them thus massacring many ants the girl who is watching everything happening from the side thinks about the fact that this is the very real beastly appearance of the hunter bake yunho Beck yunho seems to be completely losing his Common Sense he is massacring all the ants that are just blocking his path suddenly one of the men catches his attention shouting for the huntress chah high in to get on With her important business so as not to waste any time

the girl instantly reacts to her partner's outlandish shout immediately using her magical abilities in the form of a provocative wave thanks to the abilities and skills of Hunter cha high in the ants near her immediately look in the girl's Direction the highly ranked Hunter instantly reacts to this situation shouting that this plan worked for them because the ants are heading in highins Direction The man thinks about the fact that as long as all the guards are not down then he will do his best to hold his Target in the form of the Queen the man

using all his defensive skills to take any Blow from the queen gets up close to her saying that he is now her opponent the cameraman wonders if this is a dream for just now the audience coverage has increased 80% the audience should see more the cameraman hears instructions on the other side one wondering if so many People are now watching this broadcast thinking to approach as he is pulled back some Hunter states that they're in s-rank Boss territory so they won't be able to vouch for anyone else's safety right now bongu says that if the

cameraman cares about his life let him stay out of it because there's already a serious fight going on right now without any games the cameraman wonders if buung guu lied about his skills because the cameraman can't even compare to him the Weather is nice in town and a voice is heard asking if the man will watch the broadcast on TV but he says it's not interesting the grandmother says that today will finally be the end of all enemies and the grandfather says that these Hunters always say that nothing new she goes on to say that

these Hunters are the only ones who will be able to avenge their child they just have to watch even if the whole world collapses the grandmother is unhappy Saying that the one is stubborn like a real sheep so she sits down at the TV listening to what what the broadcast is about someone says that they're right in the Queen's Chambers right now as long as Hunter maong W is doing great the rest of them need to help it's also said that Hunter Beck yunho just eliminated one of the Queen's guards and Grandma comments that it's

like the whole world has gone crazy people are crowded around the TV listening to the fact that there Are still four guards left some couple also listening to the broadcast passionately watching intently the cameraman said says that there are two guards left and after that we can move on to the queen because there is not much time left before the end of the raid grandma is suddenly distracted by Grandpa opening the door hearing the fact that the hunters have destroyed all the guards which is gratifying grandpa says that this is the fourth raid so the

Hunters are bound to win hearing that the only enemy left on the horizon is the queen one of the workers tells the director that audience coverage has increased another 85% and another says that they have broken a record and then the cameraman says that Korea is about to join the countries that have mopped up the s-rank gate while ma dong wuk says for everyone to step aside the master loudly proclaims in his guise that no one should be afraid because Without her guards the queen is nothing more than an innocent insect assuring the others only

this very insect is quite cunning the queen is not going to give up so easily in front of her opponents starting to attack some sort of vile purple liquid begins to fill the space so oiling several hunters in it who weren't prepared for it at the same instant the Healer Buu reacts to everything that's happening raising his hand up starting to use his magical Abilities in that same second the hunters caught in the Queen's damage begin to recover at a great speed giving them another chance bang goo appeals to the queen that if she wants

to kill all the attackers then let her aim at him saying it seriously the queen of jedu Island seems to react instantly to someone else's words and a clue as to who she should aim at so Master ma Springs into action the man says that he will never let the queen of the ants who Is trying to claw her way to their healer it seems that the patience of Choy jongin who is not far away from the whole battle is gradually running out and he loudly tells everyone to back off the powerful high-ranking Hunter Choy

jong-in uses his skills with which to burn the body of the ant Queen Choy jung-in appears in his terrifying form holding his palm upwards from which a large flame emanates fire the master in his beastly form thinks that the queen Is finally finished he knew this from his years of experience the queen is thrashing from side to side because of the fire in her body she can't seem to resist defeat it seemed to everyone that the battle was over after some amount of time a more interesting character comes into view one that no one seemed

to expect to meet right now the air around has risen greatly causing some to barely keep their balance some shouting what is happening now still not understanding What is going on the master thinks about whether or not it was a howl that announces what seems to be a death struggle but something still seems strange suddenly a man observing the whole situation loudly alerts Goan that a large number of ants are returning to the nest the man goes on to say that these ants are no longer affected by the frequency Jammers causing the hunter to tense

up more than usual the man freezes in one place watching as a large number Of an an rise up in the air and return back down the hunter chahi in seems to be going to do exactly what bangu said when he said when regarding the ant's corpse that he would move on after a certain amount of time the girl completely disposes of the queen thus ending this battle which shows Victory the girl seems a bit tired after such a sweaty battle takes more air into her lungs and asks the other people if they are done

Hunter says that they have Become the seventh team in the world to sweep the s-ranked dungeon but the master says that he feels something Master madong wuk says that a message just came in that the ants are coming back so they need to get out of here as fast as possible the hunters are surprised to hear the news as they still have time but Master maong wook says he doesn't know anything so he tries to find out watching the ongoing chaos just above the volcano for large numbers of Flying ants are returning someone thinks the

fire barrier has been broken some sort of Magical Force and a powerful Aura begins to spread throughout about the area making all the hunters here feel worse some powerful creature begins to walk in large strides towards the high ranking Hunters inside the nest the master seems to begin to feel this powerful Aura coming from his opponent also stating what the [ __ ] is going on gradually a new opponent begins to Appear in their field of vision in the form of an amazing looking individual that seems to be able to straighten everyone out as soon

as this powerful flying ant uses its skills it begins to stun everyone in the area the high-ranked Hunter's eyes widen with great surprise he can't seem to believe what is happening right now the highly ranked Hunter unbelievingly realizes that is it really all this power coming from just this one monster that appeared In the nest the girl instantly settles to the ground trying just not to pass out from the mere blow to her sensitive sense of smell the powerful flying ant gradually approaches the high ranked Hunters with its heavy steps and strong aura the girl

continues to hold her Palm against her nose and stare at everything with a shocked look thinking about what kind of monstrous power this individual has the girl realizes that it's just unbelievable that she can see such a Thing in front of her and this ant is clearly not the most ordinary kind but a more powerful one master madong wuk thinks that he should not hesitate in any case he must destroy the new enemy that has appeared while only the powerful high-ranked Hunter seems to be completely confused by the fact that this individual doesn't start attacking

the hunters but moves on the new species of individual just walks past the others and stops right by the remains of the Queen of this judu island looking at her the high-ranked hunter is thinking disbelievingly that did this monster just passed by and is now standing by the corpse of the queen all the hunters in the area are visibly in complete shock at what is happening not even knowing how to react it seems that the mighty flying ant is simply not going to Toler at such an act with his Queen immediately starting to get angry

the hunters currently in this place cannot Resist such a powerful Aura of this opponent feeling it getting worse the powerful ant does not spare anyone present in this nest for these Hunters have slain its Queen leaving it alone and with no one else an exhausted chahay in stands in the same spot Breathing heavily in no way able to stop acutely smelling that acrid odor of Might the girl seems to feel something moving behind her at the fastest speed possible and she changes her face as if she's Beginning to realize after a couple seconds something unexpected

happens causing the girl to gurgle blood as a strong blow flies into her body the girl can't stay on her feet from such a powerful blow feeling like she's flying in the air for a couple of seconds as her back hits the wall with Force chahin gets hit so hard that she opens her mouth in a mute scream but doesn't even have time to scream instantly fainting from the shock Master ma dongwuk who is Observing the whole horrible scene calls out loudly to the huntress as if he can't believe what's happening starting to worry only

something distracts the man from worrying about the girl because behind him immediately appears the silhouette of a powerful ant the attack from the powerful ant is so unexpected that the Wizard's strong Shield is immediately shattered losing his arm the man screams from the pain overwhelming his body feeling the mighty ant doesn't Stop and starts to get rid of his other arm as a result in a couple of seconds Master maong W is deprived of any ability to move his arms because they are simply gone the powerful ant has disposed of them the mighty Ant could

easily kill any other high-ranked Hunter even passing by a master who didn't have time to react after a certain amount of time the mighty ant also approaches another high-ranked Hunter named Choy jungin who is standing nearby the mighty Ant takes a few blows immediately causing the high- ranking Hunter to spit blood unable to resist at the same instant another Hunter with his bow and arrows appears in the mighty ant's field of vision which he thinks the latter won't Dodge while Choy John in gradually falls to the ground in front of the mighty ant then the

Hunter's quick Arrow flies towards that monster but the mighty ant won't die so easily from some Arrow so instantly it grabs it with its Claws looking straight at the man the hunter who was trying to pull off some sort of Ambush to NAB a killing blow for the mighty ant thinks the man just blocked the mighty ant seems to be less than impressed by such an act on the part of the hunter destroying the arrow a couple of seconds pass as the mighty ant is right next to this Hunter launching an attack the mighty ant

does not spare its opponent in any way hitting the other man's body with its Powerful blows making him almost fly in the air for a while some man begins to smile as if he had something planned against this monster but has been hiding it for a long time telling him to slash as much as he can Master madong wuk continues that as long as the Healer Buu is side by side with them then any action on the part of the ant is a mere trifle to them yungu thinks he can hide and completely suppress his

presence with self-defense but you can't move While using it bongu thinks about the fact that while the ant wants to get rid of the Healer he'll have to find him because he can't break them while buung heals the team further after after some time the powerful ant grabs Master madong wuk by the leg starting to twist him in all sorts of directions it seems the powerful ant isn't going to stop doing what it's up to completely bullying the highly ranked Hunter bong guu watching this whole intimidating Scene can't hide his fear towards the mighty ant

who doesn't seem to be so simple suddenly the mighty ant is distracted from its victim in the form of Master madong wuk immediately looking towards bongu with its eyes bongu thinks about the the fact that his camouflage skill is still active but it seems It's not that simple and the mighty ant can sense it after a while the Master's loud voice starts to be heard calling out to bongu himself as if he's trying to draw Attention to himself so he won't touch him but the healer's face changes visibly seeming to have received some heavy and

unexpected wound right from the back and he begins to sweat visibly Terror rolls over bongu from head to toe making it impossible for him to move for inside his body is the claw of a powerful ant the highly ranked Hunter who is observing the whole horrible scene calls out loudly to bongu as if he can't believe what's happening falling Straight to the ground Buu can still talk there's a look of utter Horror in his gaze the Healer definitely doesn't want to die so quickly calling out to the hyung the high ranked hunters in the area

just can't help but stare at what's happening they seem to be paralyzed with fear the high-ranked hunter doesn't seem like it's going to stand idly by it's under its emotions gaining speed towards the monster the mighty ant doesn't seem to waste its precious time immediately Lashing straight into the hunter attacking it Mighty ant begins to let out a voice similar to bongu himself telling his hyung to just run away from here and do nothing the mighty ant begins to fully show the appearance of bongu in his confinement seemingly hypnotizing the hunter the Master's gaze changes

as he listens listens to the painfully familiar voice realizing with horror that bongu has just been caught in a hot hand the master thinks about How the bastard just devoured the poor healer and the powerful ant gives out something along the lines of as if the hunter is the ultimate weakling the master guesses that the bastard took bongo's most precious memories along with his life and the Ant says they killed the queen but miscalculated suddenly the powerful ant is snapped out of his Deep Thoughts while he was regretting the ants killed by other people's hands

asking who their King was The master who is beginning to breathe with great difficulty due to the grip on his neck interjects with incomprehension as to which king he is referring to suddenly the mighty ant turns toward the exit of the inner Nest slowly vocalizing that there is someone outside outside is some by the mighty ant senses strong guy making all the hunters wonder who it is as soon as the mighty ant voices some strong guy outside it instant starts to fly away from the place with all speed The master immediately falls to the ground

holding his neck starting to cough convulsively and taking more air into his lungs in an attempt to regain Consciousness the man is horrified to think about whether the mighty ant was referring to goo rujin as that strong guy outside the man thinks to himself that it doesn't matter anymore because they all need to get out of here before the mighty ant comes back here again a large number of flying ants seem to be Heading in a certain direction and find one target someone yells out that there are a lot of ants here the girl states

that it's quite strange as first Charlie then Delta along with the two teams just lost communication goto ryuji says that there's radio frequency interference but that's impossible because those aren't that far away calling Bravo Team another Huntress says that bravo team is on the line hearing the question if those can't contact the missing teams answering that Only Alpha is in contact Bravo Team says that do they really need to go scouting and goto ryuji replies that they are already on their way let those handle the rest goto ryuji continues to talk about their plan what

needs to be done for team Bravo as he suddenly hears some sort of beeping asking if there is anything else goo ruji is rather puzzled by what he hears and starts calling for the head of the Matsumoto Association but no one comes on the line causing him To tense up it's quiet enough on the coast of China's Waters someone starts to voice that there seems to be a complete commotion in South Korea at the moment a man says that the ants won't be able to fly to China some are thinking about goto ryuji helping Korea

just because of the national level Hunter title a man says that it's quite possible since the national Hunters cleaned up the srank dungeons while another says that does the one mean that The man waves off that he was just thinking about the fact that this spectacle was only happening to draw some eyes away from himself the captain who is perfectly safe and puzzled by the words of one of the workers begins to think about all sorts of possible situations the man begins to say that how can you not look at the whole thing from the

outside but goto ryuji is still a weak Hunter suddenly the captain is surprised by the words he hears seeming To notice another presence of another person beside him gradually guessing the man says that the other should understand if he meets lej gang and the man says that when the captain saw him he immediately became someone else's fan the captain hiding behind his headdress states that no matter what one of the fears involved in the raid will suffer a crushing blow a high-ranking Japanese Hunter being in the right place begins calling out to goto hoping to

Find the hunters alive and not their Remains the hunters in the area cover their mouths in horror looking at it all with disbelieving eyes while goto ryuji says there are casualties the man is heard on the other side saying that more have died than they realized but that's what they sent the Third Rate ones for to which the other agrees ryuji says that these Hunters are just wimps who don't need to be paid attention to and afterward he hears that it's his Truth For if a lot of them die it won't make any difference a

man sitting in a brightly liid office asks if team Corey is now trying to destroy the queen getting consent the hunter states that the frequency Jammers have stopped working so the ants return to the nest hearing ing the question of whether the Korean Team Will Survive the man states that based on their training battle together as well as the makeup of the current members of The Raid then the Japanese Hunter changes in his face his gaze expressing coldness even a kind of hatred after the memorized moments from the battle stating that those have no chance

another man says that since the Korean team was destroyed the others had to retreat but goo never reached the national level the man continues that their plan to destroy the Ian team was successfully completed so they can Retreat to which the hunter agrees there is a calm atmosphere around the hunters That are there the Japanese Hunter states that their order from above States for them to retreat the Japanese Hunter doesn't even have time to say that they will deal with the bodies of the others later when there is some movement from behind the Japanese Hunter

reacts in time to the sudden attack from the enemy one of the hunters dies but the other two are still alive the highly ranked Hunter noticing this horrible scene that happened quite suddenly calls Out loudly to asida not believing his eyes ryuji goo thinks it's no ordinary ant at all saying he'll deal with it asking minoru to hurry up and go to Bravo Team minoru doesn't seem to know what the best thing to do right now as the Japanese Hunter says to just stay out of his way with such an opponent the powerful Japanese Hunter

seems to start using his abilities stating that the ant has a rather murderous Aura the powerful ant appears in its Majestic form it Begins to slowly talk about whether or not this Hunter is a king the Japanese Hunter upon hearing human speech from the monster thinks to himself that is it really a monster that can talk the Japanese Hunter doesn't make him wait long for his answer he pulls out his weapon presenting himself in front of the mighty ant as a king after a short amount of time the mighty ant uses its powerful abilities seemingly

making everything around it tremble the Japanese Hunter's gaze noticeably changes he starts to realize with horror that this ant has such powerful strength the Japanese Hunter begins to remember something at this moment it seems that the feeling he is experiencing now he has already felt once before Hunters Jin Wu's murderous stare begins to surface in the Japanese Hunter's memories seeming to realize that it was back then as the Japanese Hunter goes into his Deep Thoughts completely oblivious to What's going on around him his sword just happens to be broken in two when the [ __

] Hunter is distracted for a couple of seconds he is struck down by a powerful ant a large number of ants seem to be already starting to approach the other surviving Hunters some trying to fight them with magic the master turns to Choy to ask if he can strengthen his skills to which the other replies that then there would be no oxygen left here the master thinks about the fact that All the hunters are now mortally wounded even despite bongo's best efforts their condition wishes to leave much to be Des desired Master watches the attack

from choy's side and thinks about the fact that their only hope of saving their lives right now is Cho jungin despite the best efforts of the highly ranked Hunter using his fire abilities the opponents are closing in the master begins to think with a kind of horror that is their lives are coming to an end Can they die so quickly while being cornered the black soldier appears in his field of vision holding the ants in front of him with his power the master in kind of surprise and even with the appeared hope for salvation thinks

about where now this shadow soldier appeared from holding the enemies the shadow soldier uses all his efforts to keep all the enemies in front of him so that the hunters will stay alive there is some kind of atmosphere around the town as if Something is starting to gradually surround on all sides with its magical powers the boy is standing in the middle of an empty Street seeming to stare ahead with his confident gaze as if waiting for a c moment the boy's gaze changes to a familiar bluish color seeming to indicate that Jin Wu is

now using magical abilities after a certain amount of time after waiting for the right moment the boy is not going to languish and briefly uses his exchange Ability the cameraman who is in the inside of the Queen's nest looks on in horror at what is happening ahead of him realizing that his powers have run out the cameraman states that during his last conversation with his father he he asked his father what he had eaten but if only he had known he would be in this situation the cameraman covers his eyes as if wishing he were

dead despite his enemy ahead of him who is heading towards him with great speed the Cameraman is already saying goodbye to his life speaking countless times calling for his father as suddenly something on top of him happens the cameraman stares at the picture with eyes of marked disbelief at what is happening as one of the ants is dealt with just in time saving him from Death one of the workers grabs his head and states that because of some one ant all the s-ranked hunters will be killed which is unbelievable another worker Says that their line

is about to explode from the amount of viewer calls and the chief says that do they really need to broadcast a bloody mess the chief immediately grabs his face and grimacing says that there is only one lose lose outcome here and someone says that someone has appeared on the scene the chief instantly comes to his senses disbelievingly interjecting what the person just said and the other employee asks in amazement to see the chief Looking at what is happening on the other side of the screen opens his mouth in Surprise and can't help but let out

a sigh of Amazement at the picture before his eyes a man says for them to resume the broadcast soon while another says that it will be live and they won't be able to cut some scenes the chief says that they don't have any choice anymore because it can't get any worse so let everyone turn on this broadcast for the whole world to see the boy appears in All his terrifying guise and the broadcast is in full swing showing what is happening in bright colors the man thinks that now the fate of mankind simply depends on

this boy The Majestic igis appears in sight with a sword the boy from whom a murderous Aura emanates is near his subordinates who are ready to fulfill all the decrees of the Lord the man thinks that the world really depends on this young boy that he simply must defeat this powerful ant for the Sake of all people the boy looking with his confident eyes at his opponent in front of him does not make the command wait long and calls out to iron iron hearing the command from his shadow Lord's Side instantly reacts and uses his

provocative shouting skill the boy observing the work that iron has just done Praises his subordinate with his hand raised high up in the air giving some sort of respect the boy is not going to waste his precious time Immediately pulling out two powerful daggers heading towards the ants the boy seems to be flying around the area he moves with great speed taking down his opponents with ease a rather amazing battle is taking place around this place the hunters here can finally rest while looking at everything from the outside Master mad dongwook looks on in amazement

at what is happening right now he uncertainly voices who is so powerful fighting right now the master watching From the sidelines as the battle unfolds he turns to the other Master with words of just not worrying the master says relieved that everything will be all right now watching the boy Massacre the monsters without giving much effort some strong creature using his hands alone can Massacre his opponents in a similar manner surprising with his strength this particular amazing creature is the Majestic igis who also keeps up with his Lord and quickly massacres his enemies The Majestic

igis uses his sword and works professionally with it thus massacring a large number of ants the boy watching the unfolding picture in front of him thinks that they should speed up a bit because this is even starting to get boring the boy standing on the battlefield with a large number of different ant remains around him immediately gives the command to rise up the cameraman opens his mouth in horror unable to understand what is happening Now whether the boy is definitely on their side whether he is dreaming it all as soon as the boy gives his

command to Rebel to all the dead the flying ants immediately appear as Jin Woo's subordinates the cameraman hears a voice telling him to do something because the whole world is watching this broadcast and he says he doesn't understand what's going on the cameraman says that the ants just start hunting each other watching as new species of ants appear After a certain amount of time the boy distracted from this battle approaches the other Hunters asking them to come closer to him the boy holds a bottle of red liquid in his hand and afterward thinks that now

is is not a good time to trade the boy walks up to one of the hunters and says that he will explain everything to them later asking all the survivors to drink what he is giving them now once one of the hunters obediently complies with Jin Wu's said Request he begins to instantly regenerate at a high rate of speed the other high-ranking Hunters having also tasted the liquid are surprised to notice that all of their wounds simply healed in a second one of the hunters asks why chah highin didn't wake up and the boy says

that the girl just has a serious wound so his skills won't be enough to heal her the boy observing the girl's terrible condition and how red liquid keeps flowing out of her mouth Realizes that hay in is barely breathing the boy mentions that all the ants seem to be finished so they should all get out of here as quickly as possible after some time a powerful ant begins to appear in sight saying that there is no King outside he slowly makes his way to the inner Nest he also starts to say that there was just

some fake King outside and not a real king the mighty ant shows all of his powerful Aura begins to speak at his usual slow pace Asking if there is a real king among them the master looks on in horror as the mighty ant comes into view having returned and seemingly massacred goo ryuji Master ma dongwuk noticing the alien presence of this terrifying ant becomes worried and the boy asks him to keep an eye on hey in the other high-ranking Hunter calls the boy away but the boy walks confidently toward his goal thinking about why the

connection to goo ryuji's Shadow was cut off the Mighty ant walks in slow steps towards the boy asking if Jin Wu is the human king and the boy says it's a talking insect the two powerful opponents come face to face gazing at each other studying thus trying to figure out who will win the battle the mighty ant begins to remember the false King and afterward says that a truly Dangerous Aura emanates from the boy at the same second the mighty ant starts making noise thus spreading air currents around But Jin wo is also standing the

boy is in no way surprised by the other's reaction and attempts to scare him only grinning that the ant seems to be an insect right now the city is covered with gloomy weather it is raining heavily and at times you can see lightning flashing in the sky someone is holding a phone in his hand which says that the broadcast is not yet prepared technical work is underway to improve the signal some people who have been Watching The Raid itself since it began are wondering what's up with the hunters and a girl asks where the ant

came from one of the men yells out how they could interrupt the broadcast at such an important moment while another man is vocalizing trying to figure out what is going on now the occupants begin some news one man voices that they are broadcasting breaking news from the scene itself slightly nervous the man begins to voice that during the Broadcast they reported the horrible news that Hunter buang guo had died causing one guy to freeze in shock the man continues to voice that they don't know yet what has become of the rest of the hunters who

are also in that terrifying cave the man suddenly cries out that it seems some unknown hunter in the cave just appeared in the Queen's Chambers the broadcast will be resumed the hunters watching the broadcast instantly change in their faces seeming Completely shocked at hearing the news some man begins smoking a cigarette seemingly trying to come to his senses remembering that phrase whether a man is a king to which the man replies that he is the man states that it was after that short dialogue that the connection with ryuji goo just broke making this guy nervous

the man is distracted from smoking a cigarette for a while thinking about the ant speaking human language and also killing goto the man seems a Bit puzzled that he doesn't hear any feedback after the information he reported to the chairman waiting for a response or decree Matsumoto shigo who is the president of the Japanese Hunters Association immediately hatefully voices where the thing is now suddenly one of the men voices the powerful ant has returned to the inside of the nest making one Wonder more strongly what is going on the man either cries out clearly surprised

by this news beginning To voice that is it not possible that the Korean Hunters are still alive and fighting the enemies the man watching the radar devices begins to see a large number of ants returning saying that it appears that they are the man adds that besides this an unknown source of magical power has appeared that surpasses many in power showing that someone has arrived the man is in a nervous State as things are not going according to plan he immediately says to Turn on the Korean broadcast JY a seems to be minding her own

business while their brother is out and afterwards decides to check on her mom asking about what the woman is up to the woman distracted apologizes for clearly disturbing her daughter's work stating that the TV has stopped working and Jen asks where their brother is the woman shifts her gaze back to the TV and says that the man left in a hurry but said he'd be back soon again Shifting the Topic to the TV suddenly the girl immediately closes the door behind her as if finding some new thing to do yells that she'll be right back

the woman as if not surprised by such an action on the part of her daughter says softly that young people are always in a hurry to get somewhere Jin being in her room all alone seems to find some business for herself immediately engrossed in it the matter seems to be watching a Korean broadcast Jin a watching all the news Immediately changes to a shocked face the president of the hunters Association is surprised to hear that the young man is Jin woo and the doctor standing next to him excitedly tells him to calm down the president

of of the hunters Association stares intently into the television set in front of him which appears to be broadcasting the boy is still standing in the same spot even though the mighty ant begins its attack aiming precisely at his opponent it Seems that the attack from his opponent is so fast that the boy doesn't even have time to react receiving the attack right on his face the boy doesn't leave his seat he also stands firmly on his feet despite receiving a mighty Blow from his opponent the mighty ant seems to only only take advantage of

the stranger predicament as Jin Wu literally gives him victory in his hands starting to twist in midair in the interior of the nest a terrible battle is taking Place it seems that even behind the streams of strong wind the battle between the two powerful enemies cannot be seen the hunters are surprised by what is happening Choy jungin says that he thought those were equal in strength and the master says that they clearly underestimated the ant the mighty ant observing what he has done to his opponent begins to say that the boy is a real weakling

and not a king once the torrents of strong wind have gradually Dried up then the highly ranked Hunters can see the others shockingly opening their mouths in Surprise the boy appears in his usual appearance he doesn't seem to have suffered any serious injuries at all as he continues to stare at the ant the boy continues to stare at the mighty ant spitting blood and then begins to use the ruler hand skill the boy begins to gradually raise his hand with magical power happening around it attracting the ant's attention the mighty ant seems to Gradually begin

to realize what his opponent is about to do immediately tensing up harder the boy's Mighty Aura seems to be so strong that it causes his opponent to Simply fall to the ground in unbearable pain the boy takes advantage of this moment of weakness of the mighty ant immediately starts aiming his fist right at his enemy's head the boy doesn't waste his precious time immediately strikes his fist right on the mighty ant's face with all his Strength the blow turns out to be so strong that the mighty ant starts flying in a direction unknown to all

the people there the boy thanks to his strong skills and abilities was able to send the mighty ant into the opposite stone wall destroying everything the cameraman and the nearby high ranking Hunter just open their mouths from seeing the picture they just can't believe such power of the boy the man says addressing Master Beck and master Choy whether Jin Wu is Def Ely a magic rank Hunter wondering more than usual the master watching the whole scene taking place and standing next to Cho Jong in states that he never would have thought of Jin Wu's strength

being so great just as all the high ranking Hunters are distracted by their thoughts at the same time the powerful ant launches its attack the boy notices The Stranger moving in his Direction thinking about how the mighty ant is strong probably due to his Exoskeleton the boy begins to use his magical abilities begins to voice that the stranger's stamina is slowly starting to annoy him the mighty ant wastes no precious time immediately with his two huge hands he starts swinging in his Direction the boy noticing the stranger's motives and goals immediately puts his arm above

him taking a strong blow to himself unable to dodge the mighty ants blow is so strong that as their hands Collide the ground around Them begins to crumble and the air currents resume the boy notices the other's weakness in front of him as the mighty ant is surprised by his endurance Jin Wu immediately attacks the ant the mighty ant is not a weak opponent so it instantly hits right on the boy's head preventing him from turning away the boy seems to be maximally pissed off right now as soon as he receives the blow he immediately

hits right on the mighty ant's head the cameraman watching Everything from the side thinks it's an incredible sight because compared to Jin Wu he can only stand and watch the cameraman can't contain his trepidation at the picture happening thinking that he can go crazy from their power alone the mighty Ant-Man barely has time to recover from such a strong blow to his head he thinks about the fact that he is clearly inferior in strength to Jin Wu Mighty ant can't hide his puzzlement as he can't understand how strong this Opponent is mighty ant can only

stare at the highly ranked Hunter Jin wo who swings in for another strike Mighty ant looks straight at his opponent trying to realize how strong this Jin Woo is that he doesn't show his emot itions The Boy Hits so hard that the mighty ant recoils some distance away taking some damage on himself the mighty ant not far away from his opponent is surprised to find that his protective layer has cracked the mighty ant can't fully understand what Kind of power this boy has wondering how this could even be possible the boy does not waste his

precious time immediately takes advantage of the moment of weakness of the mighty ant approaching him closely the boy strikes with his fist after a few counted seconds using more Force thus forcing the mighty ant to suffer the blow only the mighty ant seems to have some kind of weapon for such an occasion as some kind of sharp object starts to appear from the Opponent's mouth the mighty ant takes advantage of this unexpected opportunity for the boy immediately pointing his long tongue in the other's Direction the boy noticing some new attack in his Direction tries with

all his might to dodge this weapon only it grazes him a bit the boy receiving a literally light cut on his cheek begins to slowly realize that it seems to be some kind of ant poison the boy seems to realize that this is one of the deadliest poisons in The entire world that this powerful ant alone possesses there is even some nuance and good news for the mighty ant for its venom is magnified many times over when mixed with magical energy the mighty ant leans over the boy eyeing Jin Wu with a sneer calling him

a pathetic kid the mighty ant doesn't seem like it's going to waste much time immediate taking advantage of the boy's moment of weakness and going to attack him some high ranked Huntress stands in the Pouring rain her gaze evoking no emotion only complete equinity the girl finally lends her voice addressing minoru with the fact that she just got a call from sugimoto Sama asking about the other's well-being and what's wrong with him minoru's body shakes large in its own right it's voicing about an s-rank monster that has power that is simply disproportionate by human standard

minoru continues to voice that even goo Sama and all of them continuing that Hunters are not even a match for this monster and the girl grabs his clothes the girl just can't seem to stand other people's whining anymore so she states that minoru is a lowlife that is currently sitting on the ground the girl looks High into the sky and states that there are much bigger problems ahead of them seeming to notice something a Miss causing her to reprimand the boy doesn't take long even after some poison finds the strength to grab the mighty ant

by His hand surprising him more the mighty ant seems to have no way of realizing just how strong the boy is and why he is not affected by such a strong poison the boy doesn't make him wait long for his next action so after a couple seconds he just sends the ant to the other side of the wall with all his might a notification comes in that the detox is complete and the boy finally realizes that's why the mighty ant was so excited the boy looks at his opponent with a Serious look and also thinks

that he seems to be able to sense his emotions now with the increase in his perception the boy can confidently state that the mighty ant is feeling some sort of concern in this battle at the moment the boy also begins to feel all the emotions of not only the mighty ant but also the high ranking Hunters behind him the boy thinks about the fact that he needs to finish off the mighty ant as quickly as possible shifting his gaze to hey yying The boy takes advantage of the mighty ant's second weakness Rising High into the

air to strike with his foot after a few counted seconds the boy gradually descends to the ground after a high jump intending to end everything as soon as possible the boy's kick proves to be so strong that even after his foot makes contact with the ground inside the cave a large number of rocks Begin to Fall the high- ranking Hunters watching the fierce battle taking place are loudly Crying out where the mighty ant is the mighty ant is not going to die so easily and from some kid that thought to kill him with his fo

so is now in the air Mighty ant is thinking about how even his deadly ant poison just couldn't work on the boy the mighty ant thinks about the fact that the more he makes attempts to compete with this Hunter he just won't win anything for himself the mighty ant thinks about the fact that since for him a battle with an enemy That relies on strength for the most part is completely pointless the mighty ant wastes no precious time pulls his claw to the side and thinks about the fact that his Advantage is Speed The Mighty

ant continues to to stay high in the air thinking about the fact that if it shrinks its own body it will be able to move more easily Mighty ant seems to be at this very moment just losing any thoughts on ending this battle quickly because the real one is starting the boy Doesn't look scared he stands calmly in the same spot watching The Mighty ant high up in the sky the boy seems ready to stand in this position for a good amount of time waiting for the ant to finally come down it seems to pass

some few countable seconds as the mighty ant sudden launches its Swift attack bearing towards Jin Wu The Mighty ant's gaze instantly changes to a slightly scared look there's no way he expected the boy to dodge so easily the highly ranked Hunter simply does not waste his precious time immediately launching his quick attack towards the ant the boy tries his best to crush the most powerful ant with one of his strikes which seems to manage to cover himself the boy continues to put effort into this Clash while the mighty ant holds two daggers with his claws

the mighty ant seems to find some strength in himself to push the boy away from him with great emphasis the boy Notices the stranger's intentions to perform such an action so he instantly jumps back a safe distance away from the ant the boy is not going to waste his precious time so he immediately starts heading towards the powerful ant the two powerful opponents continue their bloody battle they move from one place to another with great speed the mighty ant gradually begins to panic from his opponent thinking that he is not quite keeping up with the

others movements Which are only accelerating the mighty ant watches the boy's attacks as if in some sort of slow motion Movie simply not believing that such a thing could even be possible the boy whose eyes are glowing blue thinks about the fact that the mighty ant's rank is somewhere in the neighborhood of demon king but maybe higher the boy thinks about the fact that back then he didn't have such powerful weapons that he has now also his skills have just improved the boy Thinks about the fact as he watches the others wrinkled state and appearance

that the exoskeleton of the mighty ant is about to collapse the boy wastes no precious time and notices that the mighty ant's belly is open so he launches an attack right on that spot the mighty ant simply does not expect such a maneuver from his opponent it seems to feel a lot of pain in that area the boy's gaze resemble something horrible full of hatred and Cold-bloodedness for another's life he activates his Critical Strike skill swinging in the mighty ant finds itself attacked by a large number of magic orbs as the boy continues to make

his attack on it a notification arrives that the death strike skill has been upgraded to the MIM skill causing him to be distracted for a while the mighty ant seems to realize that it simply can't withstand such an attack from him so quickly rises in the air the boy when Literally distracted for a second by the alert that came in loudly voices where the mighty ant is now going while the mighty ant is doing his best to escape from the boy the other in turn begins to activate a new skill the boy strikes a large

number of times on the body of the mighty ant and then thinks about whether his opponent is okay the boy while there was a perfect chance for all this immediately continues to activate his enhanced skill and stab the enemy with His dagger after a certain number of attempts to slay the mighty ant with his skills the boy jumps aside while watching the ant the mighty ant seems completely Disturbed urbed by his dire predicament wondering if he has no chance of winning it but the mighty ant is not the kind of person who is going to

give up after unfortunate mistakes he thinks that he still has one trump card in his pocket Mighty ant without wasting his precious time for his life Immediately begins to use some skill clearly baiting the others in just a couple of seconds a whole Army of flying ants appears behind the mighty ant ready to fight the boy the Boy just looks at the picture that appears before his eyes with his usual coolness but does not react in any way the mighty ant seemingly pleased with the work he has done turns to the boy to ask if

he likes such a picture the highly ranked Hunter can only grin habitually to himself at The stranger's question causing the mighty ant to wait apprehensively the boy doesn't seem like he's going to tolerate this kind of treatment so he gives the command to his subordinates to finally Rise Up from the ground in just a couple of seconds a large number of all sorts of creatures begin to attack each other showing the horrific battle in all its Glory Majestic igis takes on as many of these opponents as he can to fight them showing the power of

his Skills in all their Glory Majestic igis easily dispatches every flying ant around him here one by one continuing to kill one after another at the same time the mighty Orcs also enter the fry easily taking out the enemies that seem to keep attacking the boy seems to remember another of his subordinates decid in to bring him into this battle with the strongest enemy as well at the same time a huge Fang appears behind the boy in all his glory displaying a Terrifying Aura and power the boy tells him that Fang should aim only at

his enemies and if he hits people he will not be called back to any battle Fang realizing the seriousness of the boy's words nods to him and begins to use the skill of the giant song making everyone terrified Fang doesn't waste his precious time Contin to use another skill of his called fire dragon song The Mighty Fang begins to gain his power a large Fireball forms right in front of His face causing everyone to Marvel after a couple of counted seconds some strong Magical Force starts to happen instead of the ball itself incinerating all living

things in front of it one of the high-ranked hunters asks with horror and disbelief that if this monster was summoned that it is impossible to summon such a monster another high ranked ing Hunter looks at this picture with horror and thinks that this action and even some kind of summoning just does not Smell the highly ranked Hunter thinks that most likely the very real devil from Hell has decided to come to them massacring the enemy a mighty ant in a similar guise seems a different and intimidating foe to the boy with fire emanating from around

him the mighty ant looking at such a terrible battle with a bad outcome for himself thinks about how this can be what is even possible Mighty ant begins to remember his distant past thinking about the fact that even from That time was the strongest opponent the mighty ant keeps remembering and thinking about how he destroyed anyone who dared to go against him standing at the very top the mighty ant keeps thinking about the fact that he has evolved repeatedly it was he who did it all and no one else he is the king the mighty

ant keeps thinking about as if to inwardly shout that he is the truest King since his birth only all the confidence of the mighty king begins to Dry up exactly at the moment when the appearance of a boy begins to appear in front of him the mighty ant seems to be frozen in his place does not know what to do in such a situation Perhaps it is only necessary to run away from here in front of the mighty ant the boy begins to appear in all his body horrifying Aura with Fang walking behind him Mighty

ant can't shift his gaze from such a strong opponent he keeps thinking about the fact that he just needs to survive Mighty the ant keeps internally exulting about how he vitally needs to survive this battle by using regeneration the boy thinks about the fact that it seems that Mighty ant inherited this skill from buung seeing for the first time a monster that appropriates the skills of others the mighty ant starts thinking about the fact that he needs to get as far away from the boy as possible trying his best to accomplish this all of the

mighty ant's confidence seems to vanish The instant he notices a huge hand in front of him coming towards him it takes a couple of seconds before the mighty ant finds himself right in someone else's grasp immediately finding himself pinned to the ground the boy pulls his arm forward towards his own opponent causing the mighty ant to startle even more than usual the mighty ant still doesn't seem to be losing its attempts to just run away from its opponent either starting to try to dodge the Other's attack the boy watching all the pathetic attempts to run

away from him to save his life thinks about the fact that the Mighty ant can't escape the boy not wasting his time immediately starts activating his mutilation skill changing in his gaze as soon as he thinks of attacking after a couple of seconds the boy easily catches up to his opponent in the form of a powerful ant starting to strike a few seconds later after a large number of Blows the boy has dealt to his Enemy he receives a notification that he has killed him the boy watching the body which immediately collapsed right to the

ground continues to see alerts that his level has been raised and so on several times the boy seems to be about to gather his items from the enemy as he hears the master's voice calling his attention it's as if the highly ranked Hunter is trying to draw the boy's attention to the hunter haying who is also still not feeling well the boy Instantly thinks about the fact that he's spent too long with the powerful ant immediately sitting down next to hey Ying the boy thinks that he needs to find a Healer right away but exchanging

Shadows won't help here and also his skill just hasn't rolled back in the meantime the boy thinks about whether there's even a single healer left on the side of the naked blades realizing that some other way is needed suddenly the boy begins to turn towards the cameraman Asking if he can turn off the camera for one minute the highly ranked Hunter menacingly states that the cameraman should hurry up and do so or he will just smash the camera without any words the cameraman seemingly surprised by the stranger's words immediately shuts off his camera for a

while wondering why the boy is clinging to his camera the boy immediately speaks loudly to his subordinates with words for them to find the corpse of Hunter bongu and as fast As possible the high-ranking hunter immediately wonders why bongu in particular and afterward seems to gradually begin to guess the boy's extraneous motives after a couple of seconds the boy's subordinate starts carrying the corpse of the breathless Buu in his arms doing so very quickly the boy realizes that Buu head has been bitten off and afterwards wonders if it's going to work while the master talks

about what the boy is going to do Suddenly after a couple seconds a notification comes that the boy can extract the shadow thus causing him to Exhale in relief the boy doesn't waste a second of his time because literally someone's life depends on it so he immediately gives the command to rise up after a couple of seconds black smoke begins to appear around the Hunter's breathless body surrounding him from all sides showing that there is a reaction the boy waits for the one with bongu on His team as he suddenly receives an erroneous notification that

the shadow extraction failed the boy clearly surprised that his shadow extraction failed says that it can't be because Hay's life literally depends on the Healer but the boy continues to stubbornly stand his ground he damn well needs to save one of the high-ranking hunters giving the command to rise up once again the alert comes back that the shadow extraction failed and the boy Thinks bong's soul is desperately trying to resist not wanting to be a shadow soldier the boy thinks about the fact that in fact he's even ashamed to do such an act towards people

because he's literally doing his own underlings but the boy looking at hay Yen's attempts to recover thinks that living people should live so he has one more try the boy never giving up hope that bongu will still do what Jin Wu is asking him to do gives his command to rise up and become His shadow soldier again after a couple of split seconds some sort of reaction starts to happen as if some sort of soul is emerging from Buu's body becoming a ward the master seemingly watching everything happening can no longer contain himself and yells

out what the boy is doing to Buu what he intends to do the highly ranked Hunter changes in his face as he starts to see something seeming to realize this is what jinwu's power is all about the high ranking hun Glares with a kind of horror and even palpable surprise at the fact that the boy can control the dead by seeing bongu Choy jong-in says that Jin Wu can summon the souls of the dead and master ma dongwuk says that Mr Jin Wu is more than just a magician after a few moments Buu in the

form of a shadowy soldier immediately approaches the body of the agonizing Huntress high in seemingly intent on helping her survive without wasting his precious Time bong go immediately pulls his book forward and one hand to his side starting to use his magical abilities the high-ranking hunter looks at what bongu is doing now with some sadness in his eyes realizing that he's starting to heal high in the boy says that he's beginning to realize what kind of man bongu was back then because before he could even give an order his subordinate was already by high inide

the boy thinks about how Buu was an incredibly kind and Compassionate man as he watches this shadowy Soldier continue to treat her the master states with a kind of readable regret in his face that now this is not the Buu he once knew back in the day not the same person at all the boy watching the emotions of the high-ranking hunter from the sidelines says that he is definitely right for he is no longer a man the cameraman is surprised to think that Jin woo has summoned a dead man now it becomes clear Why the

hunter asked to turn off the camera for it is a powerful ability Choy jung-in thinks that the stronger Jin Wu's opponent is the faster this kid builds up his power so how terrible is this ability Master holding Jin Wu's shoulder says that he will still have to engage in battle many times and also bongo's ability will be good but he never liked fighting the master watching bongo's Shadow gradually recede tells the boy not to make him do anything that Hurts the hunter the boy listening intently to the words of the highly ranked h Hunter regarding

bongu shifts his gaze to the departing shadow of the soldier the boy removes the stranger's hand from his shoulder with obvious displeasure glaring at what seems to be the second time the master grabs his shoulder the boy looks at the master with his blue eyes and afterward says that it was an order then but is now a most sincere request the boy slowly Moves away from the highly ranked Hunter and says that he had similar thoughts as the master himself on the matter the boy Bo reaches the shadow soldier Buu rests his hand on his

shoulder and gives the command that the draft be cancelled shadow soldier Buu's face suddenly changes even to a surprised one for he didn't expect such an order and the master looks at him expectantly the face of the high-ranked hunter changes to a relaxed one and he watches with both Sadness and joy as the shadow soldier bongu gradually begins to vaporize a couple of seconds after the boy's command the the shadow gradually disappears from sight as if bongu wasn't even here the high ranking Hunter can't help but Express a brief expression of gratitude towards the boy

for he has done a heroic deed after some amount of time a helicopter appears in sight which gradually descends to the ground causing everyone around to see it it seems that Some worker in a rescue uniform notices a few high-ranking Hunters causing the others to look in their Direction a certain number of high-ranked hunters walk in their Direction they all look rather tired but don't lose hope in their eyes a certain number of the hunters seem to be slowly making their way inside the helicopter already and the boy stops and voices for those to go

on without him the boy on the counter question briefly says that he has some Unfinished business thus finally announcing that he will be staying here for a while longer the high-ranking hunter standing with the boy in the pouring rain can't seem to say anything against him saying that he understands him the master guesses that the battle is is still not over and the boy says that he will go clear the way and deal with the remaining ants here the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much time talking so he immediately Calls out for

kisel who will show up here any moment now the boy instantly climbs up on his flying Beast causing the master to Marvel for the eenth time this day as he bids him farewell the boy without wasting his precious time immediately voices a command to the Flying Beast to go on a long and AR journey of battle kaisel takes off from his seat with great speed rushing in a direction known only to the boy many ants being knocked out of the way one of The ships floats on its own current it seems to have enough people

in it that it may be safe a certain number of people have gathered around one high ranked Hunter all of them standing in the rain and not holding a conversation just yet after a couple moments minoru voices that no one has seen the actual monster which is why they are so calm and goto was killed in a brutal way he continues to voice that they can't defeat the mighty Ant and the other man Replies to calm down because the raid on jedu island is over the man goes on to say that the mighty ant has

fallen causing minoru to say in fear that it's a complete lie but it's official information the man thinks that there is a rather capable hunter in Korea however that one is weaker than Goan only he doesn't even know what the Hunter's name is the stranger thoughts are cut short by a worker suddenly appearing stating that the ants are starting to run away Which seems to indicate that there is someone on the island someone announces over the loudspeaker for everyone to get ready right now because there might be another attack from their side a large number

of ants find themselves struck down by Jin Wu's subordinates who mercilessly deal with them not far from the upcoming battle the Mages utilize their magical abilities thus adding even more damage to the rest of their allies a huge number of fireballs fly towards The army of flying ants thus giving them no chance to capture victory in this battle the boy thinks about the fact that destroying the ants that haven't hatched yet can add some more experience to himself immediately starting to open his inventory the boy observing the mess in his inventory thinks he needs to

tidy it up somehow when suddenly he notices something after some time having found something interesting the boy takes out a certain object from his inventory Holding it in his hands from some small object in the boy's hand appears a huge sword which he just remembered because he simply forgot about it the boy seems about to try out the real power of this large and powerful weapon for the first time starting to wield it a bit the boy doesn't seem to need to put a large amount of effort just to start twirling this huge sword as

if he had been using it for years the boy makes a large number of movements with the mighty Weapon literally flashes of lightning appearing after each of his strikes the boy wonders how he could have left such a monster dusting in his inventory going to deal with the eggs with the sword there's a Korean broadcast on TV featuring a highly ranked Hunter who slays the mighty ant once and for all some blonde guy in a business uniform is watching the live broadcast is silent for a while and then turns to someone the blonde says what

his director thinks About it who replies that while they were watching the broadcast it was already morning the principal says that the blonde man obviously knows his next words otherwise he wouldn't have barged in on him at such a late hour calling him Michael Connor Michael States a hunter who can summon a 100 Souls is clearly a capable guy but allowing such talent to be on Korean soil is not allowed the director listening to Michael's speech and looking at him with His bluish eyes voices that he completely agrees with what someone else said asking if

there is any information Michael replies that there is because since the sun Ilan case as everyone calls it happened recently at the hunter management Bureau Michael states that it's about the same prisoner they met in the Aang dungeon and during the investigation it turns out that man is Jin Wu's Father Michael states that other countries don't even know who Jin Wu is so they have to take advantage of it and the director states that the case of hang dong Su is a different story the director says that Korea is their longtime Ally but if they

appropriate the two s-ranked Hunters it will show as if they've turned turn their backs the director asks if this action is even worth it if they need to risk so much since they are such good friends together with Korea after a while the director covers his eyes for a moment And then Gathering himself says whether Michael can arrange everything to be just right the boy having dealt with a large number of ant eggs immediately realizes that in this way he was able to reach the cellular level the boy can breathe a sigh of relief because

he has fulfilled the goal he set for himself long ago and finally removes his weapon from his hands the boy does approach the remains of the mighty ant and afterward says that a rather powerful Aura Emanates from this guy the boy does try some luck to try and add another powerful monster as his subordinate saying to rise up after a certain amount of time a dark Aura begins to emanate seemingly so strong that it surrounds the boy from all sides causing him to be surprised the boy looks around in different directions ask asking aloud the

obvious that is it really Darkness but the strangest part is that Jin Wu can't feel anything the boy makes the Assumption that maybe it's because he used the shadow extraction skill on the ant causing him to not be able to pick it up after a certain amount of time the boy begins to notice the darkness slowly fading away and afterward some sort of huge silhouette begins to appear it seems that the shadow extraction is successful just as the alert says it is after which the boy can look at his new subordinate the boy looks at

the ant with noticeable relief and then says That he already thought he had failed this time in all its Glory the mighty ant appears before the boy and takes short heavy steps toward Jin Wu after a short amount of time the boy watches as the mighty ant drops to a knee before him recognizing him as the Lord of Shadows the mighty ant lowers his head before the boy showing that he is ready to do his every errand with the utmost speed the boy thinks about the fact that a new rank has finally opened up Starting

with ordinary Elite ordinary Knight Elite Knight Elite Knight and ending with General the boy begins to realize that the powerful ant is one head taller than the others though it's not surprising when one has such Powers the boy decides to go back to the queen herself turning away from the mighty ant immediately going to head towards the other body the boy is about to head towards the Queen's lying and breathless body as suddenly the mighty ant called Calls out to his Lord the mighty ant continues to stand on one knee and afterward drawing attention to

himself asks the boy to give him some nickname the boy thinks about the fact that the mighty ant has contracted absolute loyalty syndrome like the rest of the Warriors the boy asks the mighty ant how he learned to talk to which this subordinate says that he was able to talk before the boy is a little surprised to hear this news and thinks That the mighty ant had this ability from the beginning the boy thinks that iron Fang and Buu were were human before and could talk but after they became Shadows they stopped talking so it's

a matter of rank the boy thinks about what will happen when the other demons increase their rank because maybe they will be able to talk after that too the boy decides to ask the mighty ant directly because he has killed him but the ant keeps listening to follow him Around the mighty ant speaks with some gravity but in a clear speech that he did not die but was resurrected thanks to his King his power the mighty ant continues that for the moment his soul is overflowing with joy for henceforth and forever he will follow his

King the mighty ant does not stop showing all his Devotion to the boy calling him his Lord leaning as low to the ground as possible the mighty ant seems concerned enough for the boy to give him some kind of Name so he asks for it again bowing his head the boy thinks out loud about the fact that if he calls the mighty ant an ordinary ant or ant it will be rather unpleasant the boy continues to think about what name to give the mighty ant who is all in the same position in front of him

the boy thinks about the fact that it was at this very moment that a thought came into his head regarding the name of the writer that wrote the novel ant after which he called the shadow Bear the boy stands with his hands in his pockets watching the ant bowing his head repeating that his name will now be bear the mighty ant continuing to Bow his head to the Boy Thanks him in a similar position joining Jin Wu's Squad the boy is finally able to take care of another body returning to the body of the queen

and saying that he will try to extract the creature's Soul the boy after some amount of time says his command to Rebel as then a reaction from The queen begins to occur this time the boy succeeds in extracting the Queen's Soul the first time thus watching this Shadow appear in all its Glory a large number of ants seemed to notice something unusual and dangerous to their lives causing some sort of commotion in their atmosphere suddenly the boy begins to sense something am Miss immediately thinking that somehow his bond with the ants is suddenly beginning to

weaken the boy asks Bara what happened and he says That the queen is in charge of the Legion of ants and as long as she is alive the Reigns of power will pass to her the boy asks about the Queen's mana and the man says that most of her Mana is for breeding which makes you wonder the boy begins to realize that the ant Queen is simply unfit for battle thus the powerful ant confirms his word words the boy thinks that one ant leader seems to be enough for them so he cancels the Queen's summons

bringing her back the Boy suddenly notices his subordinates whose hands are full of crystals and afterward says that they don't need magic crystals right now the subordinates immediately leave them behind and the boy says that they will be used to rebuild jedu Island and pay compensation for the damage the boy thinks that the one stone he has in his hand will be enough because Jin wo took it out of Bear's Corpse The Boy thinks about the fact that they need to destroy The rest of the ants whether he can do it with his current fighting

Power saying he will try to do it the mighty ant says that the enemies without a leader were in a difficult situation so they scattered into small groups the boy listening to what the mighty ant is now relaying to him briefly calls him by name and wants to know how many ants are left bear says that before the battle began there were over 8,000 but now there are just over 4,000 ants left Among the survivors the boy sigh and says that he thought he had put down quite a large number of ants but he still

has so many more to fight suddenly The Boy comes up with one ingenious plan asking baru if he can deal with the rest the mighty ant as always in total submission to his ruler says that if that is the order he will surely handle it some high-ranking Hunters are out in the pouring rain one of the men loudly announces that a large number of ants Are flying towards them as soon as the man loudly announces this terrible news they instantly begin firing fire weapons directly at their enemies at the same time the highly ranked Mages

begin to use their attack to deal with more ants in order to save their lives all sorts of attacks start hitting the flying ants aiming towards the humans who are all also flying towards them purposefully suddenly one of the huntresses discovers that the ants are flying North so they Are about to collide with the knight's Camp alerting everyone a certain number of high-ranking hunters begin to expect an attack in their Direction the Knight voices for the rest to prepare for battle some female Hunter voices that their Guild Glory should show themselves as well and a

man yells for them to chop down anyone and everyone in their path one of the men yells that every ant is comparable to a B- rank Hunter because someone might get hurt yelling for them To restore the reputation of the reaper Guild one of the high-ranked hunters is trembling in fear in his entire body holding his head and stating he can fight them for he is afraid a young man in uniform passing by thinks that a highly ranked Hunter seems to be a ranked but in reality he can't do anything a certain number of high

ranked Hunters are expecting to be attacked by a large number of flying insects some blond-haired girl says that the ants Have already reached Hyandai asking if they will be able to defeat these flying creatures some high-ranked Hunters who are still also waiting for an attack in their Direction someone yells out that they are getting closer in just a couple of counted seconds from just one powerful strike on the flying ants there is simply nothing left just remains in the sky the blond-haired girl opens her mouth in astonishment and states that some kind of creature had

just massacred Those flying ants one of the high-ranked hunters is visibly puzzled by what he just saw and afterward says that it was too fast that he didn't even see it one of the high-ranking hunters wonders what it really was while some sort sort of powerful battle continues to take place in the sky someone voices good information that there has been an active extermination of the remaining ants in southern Korea for 2 days now someone goes on to say that these ants Were later found on the coast of the Chinese sea saying that they have

already reached China a captain says that they have not been able to sleep for 2 days and another worker says that the second Legion has entered a dangerous fire zone one of the leaders in charge says to start the attack as suddenly another man say says to take their time the man continues to vocalize about giving them a chance to show their hero in all his glory which says that There is no end to these ants the highly ranked Hunter keeps his Hellfire burning knives with him and afterward vocalizes for these ants to rest in

peace the high ranked Hunter utilizes his fire magic abilities thus filling the sky with his flames and various skills the man states that he is bored enough fighting such ants now if there was that powerful ant it would be hot the highly ranked Hunter says that what is to be is not to be thus filling the sea with more ant Corpses a pretty blonde girl in a smart suit turns to a man asking him how he feels about the spectacle that has just occurred he says that Jin Wu and hang clearly have something in common

perhaps it was Hunter's son who killed hang dong Su so the stranger's brother will clearly be out for Revenge the man after telling his assumption about the stranger's fate asks if he got it right and the girl replies that he got it right the man says that it's rather Pathetic that it won't be easy for him to meet Jin Wu now since he was so eager to meet him the girl says that if they have to fight what will he do and the man addresses her as Lola saying that it's not the first day they've

known each other the man with the burning eyes says that Juan belongs to the Scavengers Guild and this particular Guild is his so what exactly will he do the man states that he can't stand anyone who touches his property yes even if it is The American government itself the third day of the raid on jedu island is passing it is currently a dark night with only the moon Illuminating the land with its Moonlight the military and the main forces of the knights Guild have landed on the island to collect crystals and deal with unforeseen situations

one of the knights tiredly states that there was one man in the world who had almost no luck thus drawing the attention of one Hunter the man continues to voice That this man did not give up for he really wanted the gold medal beginning to recall details the man goes on to say that the hard training was for flawless self- hardening weight loss to lower the weight class the man continues the story that he endured it all he had one step left to take towards his dream because it was literally right under his nose he

says that all the tests should have shown a negative result and the day before the end he even slept well and Felt great but but because of his sudden Awakening magical powers appeared in him as a result of which he couldn't participate in the Olympics he says that this guy had to give up his dream because his dream was to found the best Guild in the country someone says that you can't litter here a man holding an object in his hands asks everyone to look at these high-grade crystals if they are collected they will become

the best Guild in South Korea someone states That this area has done quite well as the place is clean and there are simply no traces of any Mana one of the hunters having taken out his weapon says that there is some mistake because there is some flying ant here and someone is attacked by it the man says that no one should worry because maybe there are still ants here but they are here just to eliminate them suddenly one of the hunters with a kind of fear asks to look in the direction where something Incredibly strong

and scary is the other Hunters noticing the presence of someone else ahead of them are horrified to find out who this person is and what he is even doing here at this hour a pumped up man appears in all his glory with no emotion in his eyes only his usual cold-bloodedness the man thinks that there should be no one on jedu island but the military and the association and he asks for an immediate confession as to who he is someone asks if it is Definitely a man the girl asks him not to shoot because he

looks like a man and the man is still trying to find out something about him a man appears in the field of vision and starts growling something in a language that is incomprehensible to the high-ranking hunters it seems that one of the high ranking Hunters begins to realize that the man in front of them is not just a man because he speaks the language of monsters suddenly someone's hand of an Unhealthy skin color appears in their field of vision seemingly creating some sort of clicking sound thus drawing their attention literally at that very second all

the high ranked Hunters here begin to storm out creating a horrible atmosphere around them a large number of high-ranked hunters instantly fall straight to the ground unable to deal with such a force one of the monsters that looks like a human asks what kind of tricks are these and he says that They don't need any unnecessary noise because he put them to sleep for a while the Pumped up monster keeps asking questions about whether the isself has checked this area whether someone's power is definitely here the iself says that it's a strange case why he's

even helping people and another one says that they don't know what kind of cockroaches he has in his head one of them says that those spread out rotting insects stink of odor if she encountered them she was Clearly left scared the ice elf extends his hand forward and states that it is time for them to begin their hunt so they should stick to their basic plan the iself uses his magical power without any difficulty to create before them some sort of gateway to a completely different world which is where they need to go one of

the monsters which looks like a very ordinary human says that it seems seems that one of the strongest opponents is right there the isself asks If Korea itself is in Korea and the man replies that since they are right in this country so why don't they straighten him out the isself seems to have good instincts saying that this particular creature is nearby so they will leave it up to someone else one of the monsters asks the other if he wants to mess with this type to which the other replies that you can put it that

way the isself doesn't seem like he's going to continue this self-defeating Dialogue for long ending it with the one thinking as he wants as the portal instantly disappears behind the ice elf one of the monsters states that the elf is the ultimate coward not even hiding it the monster in human form looks at the person closest to him who is still still unmoving after his partner's magical charms the monster in human form repeats the words said by the isself that there is no need for Unnecessary fuss here seemingly about to do Something the monster in

human form was about to get as close as possible to this body lying on the ground as something happens in front of him it takes only a few seconds before this very monster is under heavy attack by someone else thus unable to save his life the weather outside is beautifully Sunny with no hint of heavy rain and a large number of cameras start shooting something the boy dressed in his strict suit hides his face behind a long bangs As if not wanting to show his emotions to such cameras the boy thinks about the fact that

when the raid on jedu island ended literally the whole world began to discuss the bloody event the boy holds a flower in his hand and people start writing comments about how Jin Wu was able to do it because it's impossible to summon so many in one sitting everyone says that this was his first mission as a true s-rank Hunter people fall into a variety of categories about Jin woo some Say that everyone's interest was fueled by the talk of the past raid causing Jin Woo's name to be on everyone's lips even if Jin Wu had

joined the raid a little earlier Min bongu might not have died but Jin woo would still have been criticized some say that there were a number of people who tried to protect the boy but not many some continue to say that there are casualties because of the raid which is a fact showing an image of bongu the Boy comes closer to The image of the dead bongu and looks at it with his expressionless eyes but inwardly feels guilty a large number of people in black clothes have come to someone else's funeral some woman wiping her

tears with a handkerchief as another silently supports her a boy after standing in front of Buu's image for a while turns around in the opposite direction noticing the presence of a master who has no face the men approach each other and the master begins to Speak first saying that he never thought the hero could single-handedly end the war but after all the raid that happened and the victory for the entire country the man says that he is now beginning to doubt it for Jin woo has proven otherwise the highly ranked Hunter tells the boy to

keep his nose up for it was he who set the stage for this most difficult duel the master seems to finish what the boy so wanted to say begins to distance himself from him and Briefly voices his thanks beginning to cry among the crowd of many people the boy seems to notice hay Yin who also begins to look at Jin Wu in return the girl seemingly noticing the boy's gaze immediately turns away from him hiding her embarrassment behind her hair seemingly out of control of her emotions the boy looked surprised at this action because maybe

he did something wrong since the girl just turned away from him when he looked the place that the boy Had just recently approached gradually begins to fill with white colored flowers everything seems so beautiful someone starts to announce how many people died in the raid and how many participants there were but this particular raid was the better one in terms of survivability after a certain amount of time the boy is with the president of the hunters Association who is surrounded by his bodyguard guards the president states that the boy seems To be going to start

his own Guild but due to his rank he won't need a guild Master's license to do so the boy only needs to make one call to the association and the president will handle it from there to which the boy hesitantly agrees the boy thinks about the fact that he needs to find out about s-rank Hunter Privileges and the president asks if Jin Wu set up a barrier on that island the boy gradually pulls himself out of his Deep Thoughts Because the president of the hunter Association is asking him something important but he doesn't understand the

President says that a group of people went to the island to collect crystals but they were found unconscious on the island but they are all high ranking Hunters the man makes a suggestion that perhaps the boy put up a barrier but forgot to remove it and the man states that he did no such thing at the time the president of the hunters Association Says he thought so and the boy asks what those guys are saying to which God he says that they just don't remember the man puts his fingers to his forehead and says that

they can't even tell if the technique is Magic or not the boy who heard such news thinks about whether there were some ant traps on juu island that he didn't notice after some amount of time the dialogue between the two men is interrupted by one of the bodyguards calling softly to the chairman as if to Clarify something the President says that their guest has arrived earlier than they expected so he will have to leave Jin wo thanking him for his time to talk the boy seems to get up from the table as soon as he's

alone in the place thinking about the fact that he has to go about his business as well after a certain amount of time the boy starts to walk towards his car ostensibly about to leave but someone calls his name a man appears in all his glory first saying Hello and then saying that his name is Adam White an American employee the boy noticing the new acquaintance in his field of vision wonders what else the Hunter's Bureau is and the other briefly says that he may be called Adam the man says he was in the office

but the boy isn't easily caught apologizing for such an unexpected encounter in such a place and Jin Wu doesn't understand yet the boy thinks about the fact that since the man has been looking for him in the Office for a while he might not be the Foreigner Jin hoe was talking about the boy briefly asks about the stranger's intentions and the man states that he has some information he'd like to share with him the man says that there's probably no country or organization that Jin Wu would ever get that kind of information other than the

one that's personal to him the boy still has no way of understanding the other man's intentions and asks why Adam would want To share such information with him specifically the man doesn't make him wait long for his answer extending his hand forward and stating that such value is only for a select few the man states that he planned to meet with him in person as did his Deputy Bureau as this is a rather important matter and the deputy will tell him all the details the man says that there is a car waiting for them nearby

if the boy would like to go for a ride with them and the man Thinks about the information the boy starts to open his car door and says he doesn't know if they can be trusted but he needs to think about it and maybe he'll call back Adam voices that he forgot to say regarding the negotiation during which you have to keep the bar until the very end after which there will be a higher fee the boy is already getting into his car about to buckle up as he suddenly hears from Adam about the upgrade

immediately A change in his face The boy's look changes even more as he hears the words about what he knows about awakened ones being able to increase the abilities of another awakened one after some amount of time it seems the boy along with Adam get to their desired location someone says they have arrived Michael shakes Jin Wu's hand and states that he is glad to meet him introducing himself as the deputy chief of the hunter Bureau the man who had been traveling with the boy earlier Announces that he will be Jin wo translator smiling his

easy smile and letting him know that he can be relied on Michael doesn't seem to be the type of person to ramble and stall for time he voices that they should get right down to business addressing Jin woo Michael holding a folder in his hand begins to move it closer to the boy stating that these documents are for immigration to the United States Michael says that it takes two years to process Such documents but Jin Wu has a special case one word from him and he will become a US citizen the boy doesn't seem completely

satisfied with what's going on he coldly says that he came to this place for the information Adam promised him the boy thinks of an awakened one with which to improve skills he asks if increasing skills is even possible Michael covers his eyes and states that to be honest the person with such strong abilities is already here Michael isn't Going to spend much time talking like this as the boy is clearly not the patient type so he asks for selner to be invited here m Michael says that the only person in the world who can help

the awakened Hunters overcome their limit is a certain Mrs is a certain Mrs Norma selner who is immediately shown in all her glory businesslike dressed in bright clothes looking forward the boy thinks about the fact that this woman has a very different Aura from the rest Of the awakened Hunters surprising him more Michael approaches Mrs selner with words about preaching about her ability to Mr Jin woo Who is their important guest here the woman woman looks at the boy and says that it must be hard to believe since the other Hunters thought exactly the same

way Jin wo looks the woman isn't about to show that she doesn't have such strong Powers dropping her hat on the table and stating that he should experience her power the woman Looks with her amazingly colored eyes as if to exactly into his soul and afterward says that all the boy's doubts will immediately disappear the man watching what the woman is doing and how she behaves with such an important guest in this place can't help but call out selner the woman says that every awakened person has a limit only no one is capable of overcoming

it looking exactly into the boy's eyes the woman breaks off a piece of cake and says that Since the boy is already an awakened one he will never be able to increase his own rank again the boy listening to the woman very attentively because he came here purely for new information about Awakening calls out to her the woman cuts off all the boy's thoughts smiles and says that it is so but she can help the awakened Hunters to break their own shackles the woman states that there are as many as three steps to do so

but she's not sure she Can call someone else's ability a forced Awakening the man says that everything Mrs selner said is true but such a power requires a large expenditure of magical energy so it is obtained by small people the boy thinks about being in that number of people especially if those people are telling the truth such an ability is quite useful asking how effective it is the woman says that it will depend on the person but if they pass the third stage their skills will Improve by 20 or 30% the boy thinks about being

able to improve his skills by 20 or 30% realizing that this is just an incredible event the boy thinks he now understands the reason for sending hangdong Su to America and yes any other Hunter would want to be in someone else's shoes the man says that this information is under the care of their Hunter Bureau also they have taken respons responsibility for seler's Life the man states that it can be said that The ability Mrs selner possesses is a gift to any chosen Hunter the boy thinks about how it's not exactly like a gift and

afterwards states that it's more like a bargain than a gift isn't he right about that the man states that if the boy becomes a US Hunter they will help him get over his limit besides Jin Wu will be able to join any Guild the man says that there's no need to rush because they invited him today so the boy can experience for himself what it's Like to be awakened again the boy doesn't quite seem to expect such words from his new acquaintances wondering aloud what it really means the woman casts her gaze downward trying to

remember how the expression was said back then and then remembering states that it was a gift for Jin woo the man states that Mrs selner is right to ask the boy if he wants to try to go through with it and the boy asks that so easily the man says to Jin Wu to take it as a Gesture of reverence on their part and the man thinks the woman is pretty confident the woman doesn't seem like she's going to waste much time on idle chatter holding the stranger hands in her own asking to look into

her eyes carefully the woman seems to start smiling her trademark smile looks at the boy carefully and says they should start the first stage the man thinks about the fact that the boy seems to be in their hands now from the looks of it this was Some kind of plan to get the hunter Jin woo the man thinks that it's only now that Jin Woo is so aloof but as soon as he tries it he'll immediately come back to them again or maybe he'll sign the contract now the woman starts to feel more power thinking

about the fact that the raid on the island was easily ended due to this man's strong abilities the woman seems to be starting to feel Jin Wu's all powerful Aura but also continues to find all the Characteristics of this boy what is his limit the woman fully gives her all for this Awakening test she raises her eyes of amazing color upwards sensing something strong after a certain certain amount of time it seems as if that something catches her in a sort of horror at what she sees her eyes instantly opening in fear as soon as

the woman looks into the stranger's eyes the boy completely changes in His image his pupils portraying a bright blue color After some time in the room there is a loud scream of a woman because of which everyone in the room became alarmed at the same moment the boy's bodyguards run up to him calling Jin Wu a bastard and asking what he did to her the man calls out for the bodyguards to stop because what are they doing to Mr Sun jinwu have they forgotten who the hunter is the man calls the bodyguards idiots while the

other one nervously says that Mrs selner was in danger and the other one says to Check not condition the man bows before Jin wo and apologizes for the situation for his agents behaved quite improperly in front of such a hunter the boy clearly surprised by what is happening opens his eyes and thinks about what happened but afterward he says it's nothing the man tells the agent that if they had put on such a show in front of Thomas Andre there would be nothing left of them forcing it into their empty heads the man finally distracted

from His blundering agents turns to Mrs selner asking what her problem is the man states that sweat is dripping off of her asking if the woman who continues to shiver throughout her body is unwell the man states that the woman doesn't seem to be feeling well suggesting that she continue the others Awakening next time addressing the boy the man turns to ad him vocalizing for him to take Mr Jin Wu to wherever he tells them to go to which the other agrees the man Returns His Attention back to the trembling woman who continues to be

in the same state showing complete fear the woman seems to have no way of controlling this trembling in her body she pulls where her trembling hand goes forward starting to mutter that Jin wo the woman seems to finally be able to string her words together into some sort of speech and then suddenly and hilariously states that the boy is a King and incredibly strong the man with readable surprise in His eyes begins to Guess that the boy's strength has reached Hunter National level the woman looks away and says that she's not quite sure of that

for she is beyond doubt that Jin Wu is a king but he is noticeably different from other Hunters the woman begins to share her feelings that the moment she decided to look inside him a stranger's cold gaze rested on her the woman tries to hold back her body shivering as she continues to voice that it was an all consuming Abyss around Jin Wu and she was looking at it the woman doesn't hide her emotions in her gaze she seems to be experiencing something like this for the very first time about to continue speaking the boy

seems to have already reached his assigned place getting out of the car and looking around the area surveying the surroundings it seems the president of the hunter Association is not feeling quite in a good place he holds his fingers to his forehead as if Gathering his thoughts the man tries to massage the bridge of his nose and thinks about the fact that Hunter bongu died in that Bloody raid after all which shows the bad news the man thinks it's a terrible tragedy his heart breaks at the mere thought but there are still many trials ahead

of them after a certain amount of time the man begins to be distracted by a phone call which suddenly distracts him from his accumulated thoughts the president picks Up the phone listens to what the interlocutor tells him and then begins to realize that in the middle of the road the Gate of Vang has opened the man thinks that if this is the case then their troops are powerless here saying that he will try to contact some large Guild after some amount of time the president of the hunter Association starts to Guess that if this gate

appeared in that area the man recalls that it seems that Hunter jinwu said That that's where his future Guild office was located making him wonder the boy sitting in his car begins to remember a past encounter with the woman for the woman saw something in him but wouldn't say what it was the boy remembers the woman's condition thinking about what scared her so much she looked terrified as if she saw a real monster in front of her the boy wonders about why there is such a traffic jam at this time it seems like it would

be faster to Take the subway making him grudgingly look at what is happening after a certain amount of time the boy sitting in his car hears the melody and vibration of his phone which is nearby the boy doesn't take long immediately takes a call from the president president of the hunter Association and he states that he is listening asking if something is wrong it seems the president of the hunter Association is sharing the news about the B rank gate And the boy annoyingly thinks that he is now in traffic the President says that a bang

gate has appeared in the middle of the road can Jin Wu handle it and he asks without permission to clear it the president laughs and says where he thinks the dungeon sweep permit comes from and the man says from the hunters Association the president of the hunter Association amusingly asks who he is then and the boy smiling says that he is the president of the association the President of the hunter Association laughs amusedly saying that the boy can't be bothered with that and Jin Wu thanks him some man reads that there's a w rang gate

in front of someone right now which has appeared right across the roadway and he's asked to follow instructions the man in sight starts loudly vocalizing for the other to stop because where he is going no Outsiders are allowed to enter suddenly this man begins to stammer his own words Realizing that the hunter Jin Wu is in front of him seemingly unable to believe his eyes all the drivers here look out of their cars and say in amazement that this is Hunter Jin Wu who is going to ruin everything here the man asks what Jin Wu

is doing here because no matter what his rank is he still won't let him in asking for permission to mop up and the man says that even if there is Jin Wu needs a few people while the man starts calling and saying he's had some Sort of problem the boy starts pulling the phone towards the guy and telling him to pick it up and the guy asks with fear in his eyes who it is the boy says it's another person that the man can't allow who is the president of the hunters Association causing him to

wonder the man turns the other way and with fear in his head says that he understands everything and the boy says that he will go do everything then after a certain amount of time just as the Other man is distracted by the call Jin Wu is already gradually entering the gate that man looks at Jin Wu's back with displeasure in his eyes and thinks about him falling into the dungeon and spraining his ankle sincerely wishing that suddenly some commotion Rises around the place some man is yelling for everyone to look at the gate not realizing

what's going on there all the people here looking immediately at the gate realize that it has changed to a Completely different color red indicating Danger a man shouts with horror in his eyes that they have turned red thinking that it was only because of his words in Jin Woo's back the boy finding himself in this place thinks about how he was clearly tricked and ended up in the Red Gate instead of the B rank gate looking on with displeasure the boy looking at all this realizes that the entrance is closed so it will be quite

difficult for him to get out of This place making him think the boy thinks about his mother because for this woman the most important thing for for Jin Woo is to do what he loves making him think about her again the woman says that there's nothing she can do about it since her son is s-ranked he has to save the world which is what his father did the woman says that before becoming a hunter the man was a fireman but he also saved people so she loved him and they got married it's as if the

woman is Asking the boy not to try to jump over his head and Jin Wu says he's so glad his mom understood him such a relief the boy looking at surroundings says that he seems to have downplayed the situation a bit by saying it's just a little difficult the boy thinks that he should finish cleaning up this dungeon today as he is expected home anyway the boy calls some of his subordinates one of the knights starts a battle with the monster trying to win the boy while in his Business suit thinks about the fact that

a hunter is born to hunt watching everything happening from the sidelines some girl seems to be meditating and trying to think of someone saying that monsters are not the only enemies of hunters a large number of weapons end up inside the monster someone states that the hunter must always be on guard against being hunted iron also starts his battle against some high- ranked monster starts his powerful attack Against it a large number of high-ranked hunters are always at odds with each other someone says that the situation could change at any moment someone goes on to

say that when a hunter gains some high rank they often start to lose their guard Master maong wuk Smiles showing his calm as the hunters standing behind him do something for no matter how much game is killed by the Hunter's hand then though a highly ranked Hunter will never stop hunting under any circumstances if He takes his job seriously with a cool head Mighty bear has slain a large number of his opponents he Towers high above them holding someone's remains in his hands Mighty bear seems to only be happy and content with this battle he

damn well enjoys defeating his opponents here the girls who are the boy's own family are discussing something vigorously smiling their genuine Smiles the boy is looking down somewhere seemingly starting to replay memories in His head for so far none of the hunters have the boy being in a highly ranked and damn dangerous dungeon walks in some direction while his subordinates bow around him the boy feeling complete trust from his subordinates coldly vocalizes for everyone to head off together to the next Target some maddened man's face appears before someone for the hunters never even had the

thought of stopping the hunt some man seems shocked at what he sees in Front of him now he visibly begins to fidget eyeing with horror what the hell someone the man is in front of some horrifying monstrosity that says something is not here either it seems someone has scattered something everywhere the isself seems to be heading in his own Direction about to leave as his attention is caught on something or someone some monster with a horrible Aura comes into view calling out to yogman asking what he is doing Here wanting to tell him some news

yogman says that it means that there is a shadow Lord hiding here in the East but another Mage says that he will keep watch over that area isn't he right this Mage says that it seems the rulers are going to launch a leay a little further south so he vouches for that territory making you wonder the men talk amongst themselves yagman seems to be guessing something about the shadow Lord and the other says that if he follows the Contract there will be no problems a monster with a terrifying Aura and a torrential smile says that

yogman will like it for it is in that place that some particle of light has been scattered yogman laughing a little says that this is very much a good thing however he would never have thought of the one coming to him to tell him about such a thing the Mage with the powerful Aura amusedly says that it's not surprising and yogman replies that if He's going to give in to him then so be it yogman after being silent for a while while as if thinking about his next words says that they will have to bait

the shadow Lord yagman states that they can't have some pups strutting around the world with the power of A Shard wondering why they are so careless about leaving Footprints some deep hooded Man or Monster comes into sight someone says that this little guy is one of the uneasy ones this monster with a Glittering eye interjects into the conversation asking if they are talking about Korea as a small piece of land in the East the I myself doesn't seem entirely happy about the stranger's presence asks what business he has of it and the Mage tells him

to leave him alone and they go the isself following his partner turns to the monster and says that if he wishes to stop them let him just try someone's bandaged hands have Great and Mighty power this person Begins to gain it and states that it's so easy some powerful Hunter using his blades starts spinning around showing a powerful Aura and shouting that no one will escape from him the powerful Hunter starting to try to make his attack towards the iself his opponent pulls out some kind of Shield defending himself with it the iself starting to

watch the others emotions with a smile doesn't say anything yet seemingly waiting for the reaction of the hunter in front of him The powerful Hunter seemingly not expecting such an action from his opponent in any way changes in his face in Surprise not hiding his emotions some kind of monster appears in sight speaking heavily in human language realizing that the one who is killing his fellows is in front of him some monster looks quite amazing and unusual it says that not only did the hunter come all the way here but it also speaks their language

this high-ranking monster Says that the boy in this place will definitely end and his death will come but is it possible to spread such words the high-ranked monster begins to gradually get angry opens its mouth and loudly says that its Brothers have been waiting for the boy for a long time the mighty monster begins to show all his power power only to the amusing incident the one himself does not expect such a thing that there is almost no one the boy looking at what is happening in Front of him turns to this monster with words

that he is quite funny after all is it really his entire Army after some time realizing that this is all the monster is capable of the boy orders his subordinates to rise up at the feet of one of Jin Wu's subordinates the head of what is clearly a high-ranking monster Falls but the monster mocks him amusingly the boy also summons a large number of higher ranked Orcs who also easily dispatch their opponents seeing Them as flies the rest of the subordinates follow the area ostensibly trying to find any hint of a single Monster but they

find no one apparently everything has been cleaned up the mighty Monster's eyes begin to widen in Surprise as he sees everything going on around him what a strong Army the mighty monster seems to be trying to say something but he can't say anything as his speech is cut short by something hitting him in the face the mighty Monster initially doesn't realize what it was just now as he suddenly holds the head of one of the monsters in his hand the boy calmly walks through the area around him oblivious to the pouring rain and what just

flew past him the boy continues to walk in his own Direction while behind him is his own Army which is easily dealing with these monsters around him you can also look closely and see the summoned Fang who is watching the whole ongoing battle from up above The powerful high-ranked monster seems to be seeing such a strong opponent for the first time and starts calling his name unable to resist the boy doesn't seem to appreciate such words in his Direction in any way changes his gaze and coldly orders his subordinates to start the show after a

certain amount of time as soon as the boy orders the action various monsters here start heading towards him as strange as it may seem behind the boy an ice Bear runs Behind him with all his speed ready to protect his shadow Lord from his enemies the mighty Beast seems to be in a nervous State he shouts addressing his allies that those are dumbfounded and Fighting For the First Time Mighty bear not wasting his precious time in this pointless battle massacres one of his opponents on his way to the boss The Majestic igis isn't about to

lag behind the mighty bear either running with him in the direction they want killing the Others along the way the powerful high-ranked monster seems to not expect such actions from the other monsters in any way getting attacked Fang waiting for the right moment begins to Tower in his usual form in front of the boss and afterward uses the Giant song skill glaring at the enemy Fang who has more skills pulls his arm forward and uses the gravity acceleration skill after a couple of mere seconds there is a reaction from the high-ranked creature Who instantly sinks

into the ground the boy looks exactly into the eyes of his opponent showing himself in front of him in his horrible guise keeping his hands habitually in his pockets the boy divulges that if the monster is a tling he will dispose of him in a rather Swift and painless manner making it easier for him to do so the boy seems to be looking for something useful for himself but doesn't find it in this place thinking that the system is preventing him in Every possible way the boy seems intent on using something from his inventory stating

that someday he will still be able to find out the truth the boy without making him himself wait long takes the magical item in his hand that fell out of a random cursed box back then the boy remembers that he reached cellular level during the bloody raid on jedu island now he will definitely be able to use this key the boy holds in his hands the socalled key that will be Able to open the entrance to Carton on Temple the location will be revealed after a Time the boy continues to stand in the pouring rain

and thinks about the fact that this is the key to Caton and if he dares to look for it he is unlikely to find it at all the boy seems to start thinking about a double dungeon that lurks somewhere perhaps close perhaps far away the boy surrounded by many different alerts thinks about the system calling him back to the place he Started from the boy begins to remember his past self as a young child and then Compares it to the current version of himself realizing that he is already very different the boy thinks that since

it is so planned from the very beginning of his journey and if someone is still waiting for him him then it is in this case that the boy decides to accept someone else's challenge after which something magical begins to form in front of him after a certain amount of Time if the boy Waits after accepting someone else's challenge some doors appear in front of him it seems that the boy doesn't even need to put a large amount of effort to realize who is actually there now the boy clearly remembers the stranger's facial expression those horrible

eyes and a fear inducing smile the boy tells this monster to wait for him for he will be back some man sitting at his computer starts to somehow aggressively control The mouse in his hand moving it from side to side and clicking harder jinho says with a Burning Flame in his eyes that there's no way he'll forgive the damn haters for trying to hurt the boy jinho seemingly tired after all the work he's done vows that he's finally been able to deal with his hm's most Ardent haters closing his eyes tiredly the boy walks past

jinho and stands next to him drawing attention to himself with praise for the work he's done thus surprising The other jinho thinks the boy has been missing for a while but now suddenly reappears stating that nothing has happened and also asking about his appearance Jin wo says that he just came out of the dungeon remembering that they needed money to provide for the guild bringing with him top grade crystals jinho holding the bag of crystals Praises his hungnam vocalizing that now he won't have to worry about paying his workers jinho reminds him that he needed

One member and the boy says that there was such a thing and it takes somewhere around three people to form a guild but Jin Wu doesn't see the point of that asking why they're even discussing this and jinho says that there's another problem to solve the boy who's been listening intently to his interlocutor instantly changes in his face as if expecting some kind of bad news jinho makes it clear with his whole look that this is something very important and Then asks if Jin wo has taken care of his Guild name the boy seems like

he can exhale a sigh of relief but looks at the other strangely asking if he needs to and he says that of course he does jinho starts giving all sorts of examples for the guild name he doesn't even seem to be stopped by the coming hours of time suddenly the boy asks what about a solo name causing Jin ho to wonder and then says that it's a guild of hunters that fights alone jinho doesn't realize if This is some kind of joke because it seems like there are things in the world that Jin Wu can't

do after all he's a loner after a certain amount of time while Jin ho is thinking about the boy someone starts knocking on their door causing him to ask who's there jinho doesn't take long opening the door and hearing the question if it's Jin Wu's office and there's no way the kid can figure out who the person is a couple moments pass jinho hesitates slightly Before opening the door leading into the office itself as he suddenly looks ahead of himself in shock standing before the boys in all her glory is the pretty Huntress hayen who

looking straight at the boys isn't going to say anything just yet the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much time in silence so he immediately asks the girl why she came here Huntress chahay in seems to hesitate a bit before her answer as if she's afraid to say anything but Afterwards she starts with her slow I the girl seemingly Gathering her courage and not letting herself wait too long raises her gaze to Jin Wu and states that she wants to join the guild the girl is already inside the office itself sitting on a

couch across from the boy who asks a question about how on Earth hey in was able to find them the girl doesn't seem like she's going to answer the boy's question at all sipping her drink and saying that the boy himself Asked to join his Guild the boy doesn't seem to quite understand what the huntress is talking about you can even tell by the look on Jin Wu's face that he's just confused right now the boy asks if she was sent here by the president and she says he has nothing to do with it nor

does Choy Jung Yin have anything to do with the parish the boy seems to be slowly starting to lose patience asking about why she would join a guild called solo the girl visibly Changes in her face as she asks again about the name of the guild and Jin Wu asks if she has any complaints about the name jinho enters the dialogue and disbelievingly says that he didn't really choose that name and the boy says that the boy was silent so he thought everyone agreed the boy thinks that first of all he should calm down now

because he hasn't figured out the situation yet and doesn't understand what they want from him the boy looks at Ha ying and thinks that she's trying to hide the real reason for coming to his office which she's not very good at the boy says that he knows cha awakened 2 years ago and also her Guild contract is still up he realizes the girl distracted from her drink looks up at the boy and states that she has the money to pay this penalty the boy seems very much surprised by Hy yin's eagerness to join their Guild

even though the payment regarding the forfeit the boy says that Their Guild is unable to provide ha Ying with a monetary reward worthy of her level and the girl says that it's not worth it the girl seems to put a stop to these doubts by stating that the monetary reward is of no importance to her placing the jar on the table the boy voices what her true purpose is if hey Yin is so raring to join his Guild despite any consequences in this place the boy isn't completely stupid and realizes that this particular choice of

His Guild entails an unfavorable deal for the highly ranked Huntress the girl closes her eyes as if trying to come to her senses thinking that maybe she should tell the truth that is so hard to hide but the girl instantly gives up that desire thinking that even if she does tell she will be considered a crazy Huntress the girl begins to remember the very moment when she holds holding a handkerchief in front of her nose tries not to breathe as she passes some worker After a certain amount of time the girl begins to realize that

the nasty smell that usually comes from the workers is simply absent the girl instantly approaches the boy who bewilderedly asks if there's any problem with him and she tries to figure out if he's a hunter the girl at exactly that moment was just curious she called some person in the late night to get more information about Jin woo the girl couldn't help but stop looking for the information she needed About this particular worker because he was the one who gave off some nice scent the girl recalls the jubilent moment when the audience wondered about the

number of creatures he had summoned and how much power he had the girl sitting at her computer thinks about the fact that Jin Wu disrupted the press conference causing all the negativity from the haters to pour down on him the girl seems to get to some information realizing that Jin Wu is an s-rank Hunter which was expected since the lad isn't that bad the girl seeming to feel tiredness in her body stretches and states that the jedu island raid is just around the corner and she thinks about all sorts of unnecessary things the girl thinks

about the fact that even though she tried to indoctrinate herself to the contrary believing that Jin Wu is unlikely to pay any attention to her the girl seems to be starting to think and realize that in this pitch Darkness she Has begun to see some light at the end of the tunnel the girl recalls those very horrible images back on jedu island she felt the overwhelming fear the terrible pain in her body the girl recalls that very blow straight into the wall and that her thoughts were filled with death cold water covering her clouded mind

after some amount of time the girl opens her eyes after a long sleep it is as if she is slowly coming to her senses after her nightmares the Girl seems to start feeling anxious she Rises up but hears the voice of the president of the hunter Association calling out to her the president asks about the girl's well-being and the girl asks where she is he states that he is on a helicopter and will send her to the hospital upon arrival the girl listening intently to the president of the hunter Association thinks something that seems unbelievable

but she feels better the girl dares to ask about the hunter Jin Wo to the president of the hunter Association if the hunter came to the raid on jedu island the girl immediately hides her gaze behind her hair she seems to feel some kind of embarrassment thinking about the fact that this wasn't a dream for her but everything is real the girl thinks about the fact that she really almost died this time or maybe she's imagining things and she actually died a long time ago not sure what to think the girl thinks about what if

on One of the raids she is once again on the cusp of death now sitting in the helicopter waiting for her flight the girl seems to be slowly coming to her senses after thinking thinking deeply about the past raid looking somewhere off to the side and wondering what she should do the girl starts to get visibly nervous she runs her fingers over her fingers and thinks about it as if she had gotten water in her mouth but she can't really say that it's not like the Girl can't say what she wants the boy to be

by her side until her last breath making her blush even more than before the girl can't seem to deal with her uncontrollable embarrassment immediately covering her flaming face with her hand trying not to show it the boy doesn't seem to understand anything at all about what's going on with the girl perhaps so simply can't tell the real reason the boy watching as the girl waves her hands to calm down thinks that judging by her Flushed face she is definitely hiding something the boy thinks he doesn't know what's on her mind but the fact that she

might have planned ahead by asking her answer can't be ruled out the girl seems to be trying to gather her adequate and sensible thoughts coping with her embarrassment but clenches her Palms together vocalizing that she is comfortable the girl gradually raises her gaze to the boy gathers her thoughts and briefly says that she just wants to Can't she the boy stammers slightly and says he can and jinho whispers about how hard it is in the hunters that even high in herself came to them the boy thinks about the Hunter's age being a young Hunter she

feels the weight of responsibility plus she was injured on the island the boy rises from his seat thinking it's a bit of a Pity to say that but says that in order to join the guild she has to pass a test jinho says in surprised that this never happened And Jin Wu replies that it only came up recently asking him to go downstairs and get them something to drink the girl doesn't seem like she's going to wait long for his answer and she resolutely looks up and asks about the test the boy is even surprised

after such determination on her part thinking about why she is so determined wondering more the boy immediately hides his emotions and thinks that maybe he imagined it and afterward states that she needs to Defeat one of his soldiers the girl covers her eyes and says whether the hunter Jin Wu himself is confident enough to evaluate her that way because she seems to be confident it doesn't take long for the girl to open her eyes after a certain amount of time and confidently asks who her opponent is the boy even seems to light up with a

kind of excitement and says that he will choose the strongest opponent especially for the huntress The girl looks extremely determined she doesn't even seem like she's going to back down from her thoughts so she briefly says that's just fine the girl gets up and asks when they are going to start the challenge and the boy says right now thinking the association gym would be fine the boy thinks about the fact that the road to the association gym will take quite a while seemingly wanting to use Shadow swapping the girl seems to be about to head

that way but The boy stops her saying that they don't need to get there there the boy voices that there is a better way so the girl needs to stand a little closer to him beckoning for him to do so after a certain amount of time the boy pulls the huntress to him giving the exchange command while the girl blushes visibly a few countable moments pass as smoke begins to form around them enveloping them from all sides but ha Yin continues to hide her face the boy and girl slowly Start to go straight into the

ground thanks to Jin Wu's abilities being being so strong they'll be able to make it jinho doesn't seem to be at all aware of the fact that they just vaporized so he calmly walks over with the food and with words for people to eat well the boy holding a plate of hot pastries in his hands is surprised to see a monster appear in front of him seemingly summoned by Jin woo the high orc doesn't seem to realize how he ended up in this Place so when he sees the food in the stranger's hands he takes

the plate in his own pulling it closer the high orc without any ceremony starts eating the hot pastries along with the plate seemingly seeing nothing strange in it after some amount of time the girl along with the boy find themselves in the place they need now saying that they have arrived the girl looking in all directions can't hide her overwhelming surprise because how could this happen They were in the office the boy looking around seems to be thinking that everything has turned out exactly as he once thought it would as he continues to look ahead

the boy seems to have guessed that the Shadow exchange works as some sort of Gateway and the fact that it can move with people confirms the guess the boy thinks of some sort of entrance forming on the floor and where he points will be the exit and the point of travel becomes where his Soldier is the boy Thinks that it takes 3 hours to roll back but in that time they can build a gate connecting the ends of the world saying that it's time for them to get started suddenly the girl recovers from her thoughts

seemingly remembering that she forgot to bring that weapon with her and the boy asks about the pickaxe the girl is instantly covered in a blush she only has to remember her image in one of the dungeons where she was with the pickaxe the girl embarrassedly says that It wasn't her weapon and the boy amusedly says that he was only joking covering his eyes seemingly with laughter the girl voices that everything is fine but she should use the warehouse to find something suitable for herself the girl not slow in her movements after a certain amount of

time pulls out the card she took with her to attach to the device the girl says that there is constant training going on here so they built a warehouse next to the hall with Weapons that are good for training the girl not going to be kept waiting long finds some weapons for herself leaving the warehouse and stating that she is ready to start the fight the boy asks if it's final since she's clearly holding it for the first time and hey in replies that it doesn't matter the boy thinks about the fact that the girl

said her speech well but with someone else's fighting style a regular Soldier Will clearly not be enough here she's strong The boy after thinking for a bit is going to summon the Majestic igis for he has a good technique of Mastery with the sword the girl looking at her opponent in front of her asks about how long they will continue the battle the boy confidently states that the battle will go on until either igis or the huntress herself simply decides to give up the boy thinks that even though he said he would choose a strong

opponent Burr will only traumatize the girl even more which He doesn't want the boy thinks about the fact that since everyone is ready to start the fight he can proceed looking around at everyone around him the girl seems to be already in battle Readiness waiting for just one order from the boy to start their battle sword in hand suddenly the boy thinks of something thinking about the fact that any weapon can be used in this battle so why not change a few things the boy walks up to The Majestic igis and tells the girl to

Turn away for a moment while he is going to settle something with him the boy waiting for the girl to turn away after all starts pulling something out of his pocket holding the object in his hand after some amount of time the boy shows the weapon handing it to The Majestic igis and telling him to use it Majestic igis only accepts the weapon from the hands of his shadow Lord and the boy realizing that everyone is ready says that it is time to begin the battle After some amount of time the opponents stand against each

other a fair distance away and the boy announces the beginning of the battle the Majestic igis hearing the command from his shadow Lord begins to walk towards the huntress pulling out his strong sword the sword has such immense power that with any mere movement it emits a large number of lightning flashes making anyone in her place terrified but the young Huntress is not the kind of person who would be Afraid of some powerful weapon she just Dodges one movement and tries to attack the boy watching everything that happens realizes that hayin is a fast Hunter

because from such an attack of igis any other would have already died the strong battle between the young Huntress and the Majestic egis is going on in all its Glory each acting with purpose the president of the hunters Association is in his office all alone seemingly engaged in some Association business the President of the hunters Association seems to be starting to look in the direction of the gym thinking about the fact that no one has booked anything the president of the hunters Association seems to be about to check the situation of that place so he

presses the call button hearing a voice the president of the hunter Association says to have the surveillance footage of the training room forwarded to him hearing what will be done after a short amount of time the President of the hunters Association is already able to look at what is going on in the gym noticing a certain couple the president of the hunter Association begins to look around in surprise at who is there thinking about when these people got there the man recalls the very moment when the huntress was excitedly inquiring about Hunter Jin Wu even

though she was in a serious condition the president of the hunter Association starts laughing not even Realizing how he could have failed to notice such feelings the girl had for this Hunter the president asks to turn off the video surveillance cameras in the training Hall and let them write in the protocol that there was an inspection that day the president of the hunters Association having finished talking to his assistant sits quietly in his office minding his own business after some amount of time it seems like everything should have been in the same Atmosphere only there

is some loud sound and a jolt from upstairs of the office the president of the hunter Association doesn't seem the least bit surprised by such An Occurrence thinking about what a Goodtime youth is the boy in the training room looks at what just happened right in front of his eyes with readable amazement in his eyes The Majestic agis despite his strong weapon in hand finds him self pinned right up against the wall showing Victory on the Part of the huntress the girl doesn't even seem to have seen the Majestic igis as an opponent asking if

this is the most skillful swordmaster Jin wo has the girl looks confident stating that the boy has promised to summon the strongest subordinate forcing him to summon right now the boy looks serious his eyes starting to burn with a bluish Hue he vocalizes that his shadow soldier might hurt her the girl is indifferent to this saying that it's okay Because she wanted to fight this shadow soldier anyway the boy is instantly surprised by the words he hears asking if the huntress knew about his strong shadow soldier the girl is not going to keep quiet about

how she knew about this strong shadow soldier saying that she saw it when she watched some video the boy seems to realize that the video is some kind of problem for him but doesn't decide to dwell on it immediately starting to summon his bear the girl Seems to visibly tense up at what she gradually begins to see in front of her glaring at her opponent from whom a strong Aura emanates the boy naturally isn't quite sure if the girl is now in a state to fight the powerful bear interjecting once more the girl stands not

far from the boy behind Whom The Mighty bear gradually begins to appear looking precisely at the huntress the mighty bear makes no secret of his ability to speak human asking the girl Exactly if she is sure the boy thinks about the fact that by turning Shadow Burr has become weaker than he was when he was alive but he was originally born to kill Hunters the boy looking at the powerful bear realizes that the advantage is definitely not on ha Ying's side and bear asks what the instructions will be the boy turning to his shadow soldier

tells him to deal with hay Yin but in such a way that she won't get hurt and mighty bear tells him to do as He orders Mighty bear getting the opportunity to fight some Huntress for himself starts to create a loud noise around him showing his Aura the sound the mighty bear created is so strong that even the walls begin to gradually collapse inside the training Hall the girl looking at what the mighty bear is doing thinks with a kind of horror about how she can fight such a monster that Jin Wu also fought Mighty

bear doesn't hesitate to show all his power in front Of his opponent seemingly starting to use his power the boy observing Mighty bur's intentions immediately tells him to stop because if he gets hurt he's in trouble the mighty Burr instantly snapped out of his Deep Thoughts mixed with the desire to kill the girl saying that he would obey the girl looking at the opponent in front of her who seems to be distracted for a bit because of her master immediately thinks that she needs to act now just as the girl is About to make her

surprise attack as behind her is the powerful Burr who is a cunning opponent the girl is visibly startled and shocked to realize that the powerful bear is going to attack just like he did the last time the girl becomes visibly angry at such an act on his part attacks and screams that does mighty bear think he will come out a second time but Mighty bear easily starts to hold the other's weapon in his hands seemingly even with a few fingers Showing his power Mighty bear throws that weapon away from himself and also thinks that the

ruler's rule states that he needs to deal with her without hurting her Mighty bear thinks about the fact that his Superior strength against her will have to break the girl Spirit which seems easy enough the girl is quite assertive and despite other people's possessions and skill tries to attack suddenly which doesn't work out quite so well suddenly the girl changes In her face altogether her gaze showing complete confidence in her movements something to be envied the girl extends her arm with her weapon forward intending to similarly attack the powerful Burr who also Dodges the girl

seems to be trying to similarly try to hit the mighty bear just to distract him thinking that it's still too early for anything after a certain amount of time the girl seems to wait for the right moment and then tries to Attack him in a stealthy move afterward the girl visibly changes in her face thinking about how it's just not possible as the one Dodges the attacks while still in the air while the girl thinks for a while about what she should do next a powerful Burr begins to Tower over her the girl doesn't seem

to be expecting such a maneuver from someone else's side at all but the mighty bear only intimidates her with his loud scream the mighty Burr's scream is so Strong that it causes the girl to just head to the other side of the battlefield holding on to her sword the boy watching the whole battle thinks about how predictable it was asking her that it seems to be enough for her this time the girl doesn't seem at all about to walk away from her decision and eagerness to fight saying that she can still fight the boy wonders

why the girl is recklessly throwing herself into the fight despite the difference in strength Which seems seems odd the boy thinks that bear is significantly different from other Shadow soldiers Jin Wu thinks about how he still feels Bear's blood lust the boy thinks about the fact that if Mighty bear is up to something he hopes that he has nothing bad towards the girl Mighty bear stands on the other side and thinks it's Instinct because when you've been on the brink of life and death you can tell who's in front of you mighty bear seems to

be thinking About the fact that if something is going to resist a predator it's unacceptable getting off his seat Mighty bear seems to gradually start losing his precious patience immediately trying to attack her but she recoils nimbly the girl seemingly realizing the stranger's motives and mighty Bear's changed mood begins to run around trying to think of something the mighty bear seemingly trying to deal with his emotions and blood lust immediately literally Destroys the wall with his large claws the girl seems to be waiting for the right moment putting her weapon in front of her starting

to use her skill in the form of a sword dance after a certain amount of time the girl jumps upwards to a sufficient height beginning to swing towards the mighty bear the mighty bear doesn't seem to be going to give up so easily in this battle he catches the stranger's weapon trying to endure this unpleasant pain the girl noticing Someone else's attempts to break her weapon thinks about the fact that this is her only chance to win this battle against a strong opponent the girl thinks about the fact that since there is almost no Mana

left she she will only be able to use her skill once but this last time will be enough the girl still continues to be high in the air tries not to waste much time and Gathering her strength uses the sword of light skill it seems that this skill of the girl is Quite a strong ability she thrusts her weapon into the body of the mighty Burr with great force the boy is watching the whole fight taking place with a huge astonishment in his eyes can't tear his eyes away from this battle thinking that he just

can't believe it Mighty Burr realizes that in his thoughts appeared in the order of the queen because of which he on instincts will not be able to resist and it is the Queen's order that says that Mighty bear is to destroy All the hunters here for they are the enemy Mighty bear seems to be losing his adequate mind unable to resist his blood lust and begins to swing the boy watching the horrible scene taking place immediately realizes The shadowy Soldier's intentions and shouts for him to stop the girl seeming to realize that she simply can't

take such a strong Blow from the powerful bear simply closes her eyes it seems that in a matter of seconds there could have been a heavy Blow that would have caused casualties but something is clearly stopping bear and that's something is the boy who catches the swung arm of his shadow soldier just in time holding him with Force stopping him the girl seeming to realize that no further blow will follow after that immediately opens her eyes and stares forward with a kind of horror the boy being in a visibly nervous and irritated State because of

the mighty Burr's action tells him that he should Have stopped after a short amount of time Mighty bear jumps aside with numerous jumps while Jin Wu asks if she's okay mighty Burr seems to realize his big mistake immediately sinks to the ground and with a shiver in his head asks his Lord to have mercy on him the boy doesn't seem entirely satisfied with the mighty Bear's action only exhaling unhappily as he looks at him the boy now turns towards the girl asking why she would take such a risk after all what is The benefit to

the huntress if she were to be in his Guild the boy states that this is just a test a test to join a guild nobody knows that it is not worth it at all to risk her life the boy continues to stubbornly try to understand the others intentions asking her what motivates her to take such a rash step the girl with her head down and her Gaze on the ground doesn't seem to know what to say in such a situation when the boy realizes again that she Will remain silent the boy thinks about what is

really going on with the girl what is wrong with her asking that maybe the one is just interested in him the girl seems to continue to be in her deep thoughts also not raising her gaze at first being silent and saying nothing after a certain amount of time the girl seems to seem as if she understands the essence of the question asked of her looking up at him in Surprise the boy doesn't seem to understand the Girl's motives in any way thinking to himself that if he's wrong then what really drives this Huntress the girl

seems to have been trying to gather her thoughts and strength for all this time only to suddenly utter a short yes in response to Jin woo the girl finally raising her gaze with a noticeable look of embarrassment on her face voices that she seems to be seriously interested in the boy the American Hunters Association is in its usual Beauty there seems to be Some construction going on and updates to the building itself inside the building itself are several people bowing to someone in a polite manner apologizing for some situation that has occurred the man inside

coldly states that he didn't call them in to apologize but to tell them how this could have happened one of the assistants seriously looks at the man in front of him stating that according to selner surveillance report then Hunter Jin Wu Hunter Jin Wu Has been identified as one of the Kings causing the man sitting in his chair to question in Surprise the man turns to selner asking that Jin woo has power comparable to that of the national Hunter and the woman realizes that clarification is needed the woman begins to voice that all awakened ones

have power connected to the other side for selner can see the channels of that connection the woman says that sometimes the power coming from the other side is Too great there have been awakened ones that seem to Sparkle like diamonds it is such awakened Hunters that the woman calls King but the woman begins to visibly tremble in her body seemingly remembering those moments the woman saw nothing of the sort from Jin Wu once the woman looked into his eyes she saw solid Darkness nervously holding her hands together the woman states that Jin Wu is Darkness

himself and the man thinks that since the boy is darkness is he evil the Woman says that she does not speculate about the nature of Jin Wu's Hunter power whether it is good or evil for she says where that power itself comes from the woman says that Jin Wu does not use power from somewhere outside does not draw power from these channels but feeds on The Power Within himself which is unlimited the assistant briefly states that the mighty Hunter's power is simply infinite making anyone else right now cringe at how strong he is the woman

Nods briefly seemingly pleased that finally someone is slowly starting to understand her as it's hard to experience this news alone the man addresses selner that she did a good job and the assistant asks the gentleman about where he's going now the man briefly states that he is going to head towards the 24th underground floor calling the assistant with him to show him something the man states that if they can't use Madam seler's power they Just need to use some other method the men stand by some sort of elevator seemingly waiting for them to be able

to enter and the man voices asking if the other remembers their first s-level dungeon the assistant states that of course he remembers it was the worst dungeon breakout ever turning the Western us upside down the assistant states that only five of the strongest Hunters survived and the US gave them special Privileges after which the national level appeared the assistant thinks of the terrible Dragon kamish which has such fire that it will never go out no matter how hard anyone tries the assistant thinks of the terrible moments and that battle for camish was able to take

out dozens of hunters literally single-handedly the men seemed to be slowly starting to reach the place they need to be here walking along some poorly lit Road not saying anything yet Suddenly this silence is interrupted by a man's voice voicing whether his assistant would be surprised to hear that this monster had left them some sort of gift the assistant seems to be hearing of such a thing for the first time he actually begins to speculate as to what it could be and the man says that it is the man presses some sort of of button

allowed to be used only by him and afterward the assistant looking at something in front of him opens his Mouth The Man shows a different object in front of the assistant what is called a rune stone that was left from kish's body possessing great power the man states that it has simply been exactly 8 years since the stranger's murder the stone has been waiting for its owner in a cold basement all this time the man states that cish is ready to do something one more time looking at the strangers remain and the skull of a

huge and powerful monster that has the power The man continues that kamish is ready to give a valuable gift to this beautiful country by watching the remains of such a powerful monster the boy seemingly having just gotten out after a hot shower begins to think about something looking somewhere ahead of himself the boy looks at his reflection and thinks about how he should have pumped up and grown up but is this really all he's capable of the boy thinks about whether it's all because of The rebirth because all the flaws are gone thanks to the

effect he recently used suddenly the boy walks out of the bathroom seemingly getting his Sis's attention by asking what she thinks of him the boy clarifies along the lines of the man's explanation and the girl doesn't quite get it vocalizing that he suddenly started thinking he was worth something the girl says that in her opinion he is a freeloader in their family and the boy is not satisfied Thanking her for her objective assessment the boy yells that the one will break his leg from such an attack did the one forget that the one is srank

and she yells that she has high grades in school the boy decides to share that he wants to start his own Guild and the girl is amused vocalizing that she will now listen to what the boss says the boy asks how she feels about the name of the solo and the girl says that he was joking because other people's power is In summoning soldiers so it doesn't work in a Solo the boy suddenly starts to realize that the girl is indeed right and it even even make sense asking then what name to come up with

for him the girl suggests naming the guild a Jin stating that a is herself and jyn raises the level starting to smile brightly The Boy interjects The Guild name and the girl says that it's just her upside down name asking if it's actually cool sounding the girl seemingly thinking of Something of her own begins to suddenly scream covering her eyes and instantly blushing from some thoughts filling her head the girl presses her face into the pillow starts kicking her feet on the bed and repeating the same phrase that says it looks like it is the

girl continues to press her face into the pillow so R and embarrassed surprised to begin to realize that it was like a very real confession the girl thinks that in that case instead of joining The Guild There's no other way better glaring that Jin Wu will think that one is crazy the girl gets out of bed and says that the boy saved her life of course she will be interested in him can't that not be weird the girl confidently says that it is necessary to close the topic and then again says that no obviously it

will not close because everything is not okay starting to press her face into the pillow again the girl seems to just get Tired after a while left to lie in that position and think that she survived thanks to buung gu's healing powers the girl engrossed in her thoughts about Jin Wu and the fact that she almost confessed to him starts to hear someone's voice causing her to get distracted it seems seems as if the girl begins to float in the air with some Darkness around her and she gradually evaporates and becomes like a doll the

girl obviously can't control her Movements if she is not held she will fly away somewhere so she feels someone's hand on her after a certain amount of time the girl can look directly into the face of some creature that continues to hold her hand tightly the girl if she can gaze into the other person's face begins to notice bongo's features which tells the hunter Jin Wu to be extremely careful the girl looks with readable surprise in her eyes at the person who Disturbed her in the form Of bongu but who is a different person not

a real person at all the girl seems to fall out of this brief Nightmare and stands up with surprise scrolling through someone else's words in her head asking her to tell Jin woo The Girl Can't Hide her surprise for how could she have just seen the recently deceased hunter bongu in front of her that she's delivering the message some someone says that another dungeon opened yesterday but it won't be easy to get permission Because the association's assessment of the dungeon is above average some man nearby in the company of his assistant asks him if it's

an s-ranked dungeon and the other replies that it's a ranked the man curses unhappily and says that they're obviously not getting out of there alive and the other man says that it wouldn't be nice if they didn't clean up the dungeon the man says that it's understandable because rank doesn't matter to people and the other man says That all the credit will go to others the man immediately blurts out that he doesn't really want to give the dungeon to some madong wook and the other man nervously says that's what he's saying the man says that

they have quite a lot of good guys but not many people know about them all because they don't have any s-rank hunter which plays a big role someone else suggests forming an alliance and the man replies that it's not a bad idea since they can't do it Alone but the other guilds are clearly in the know the girl puts a thumbs up and says that there might be some difficulties with that but how about inviting one interesting person the man covering his eyes states that they are going to go to the a rank dungeon so

what would be the point of a new person coming in the girl starts to smile asking if the man guessed about this person and the man says that she means about the hunter sung Jin woo the man Says that with him all the crowd's attention will be on their Guild asking what Jin Wu has been up to and he is told that the man has been mopping up the dungeon the aid said says that he'll find out someone else's contact information and the man says that it doesn't make sense since aren't these kinds of issues

handled over the phone the man suggests that they all go up to the floor above while the city itself is in a pleasant working environment when No Monsters disturb them the boy sitting on the couch and folding his arms across his chest asks with a serious expression about ain's name for the guild jinho seems to be trying not to show his nervous emotions by agreeing to the name for as long as it's not called solo the boy says that they've made up their minds then asking what's next on their list and the other asks about

hey in to which Jin wo says that it won't work out with her jinho thinks the girl is quite Strong and has a mesmerizing Beauty not realizing if Jin Woo is looking for someone stronger than her the boy mentions that their partner must have a hunter's license and also that he won't be interested in Guild matters but they'll be able to trust him jinho starts to say that he seems to have someone in mind under Jin Woo's description who is distracted by sudden knocks on the door the boy doesn't seem like he's going to wait

long asking Who's there wondering if chaen is back in the office again the boy opens the door leading to his office and then is surprised to see several people in front of him saying hello and introducing themselves as the kns guild the boy doesn't seem in any way enthusiastic about his new visitors while Jin ho even looks a little shocked at these guests after some amount of time these people do seem to have entered the boy's office but none of them are going to say Anything yet it seems that they put a laptop with some

records in front of the boy someone shouts that this is not possible at all because why is the entrance to the gate so huge the man says that the size of the gate and the level of the dungeon do not always coincide but it is the largest dungeon that could be seen the boy thinks about Busan that maybe he should meet with Jui and the man says that the association refuses to give them permission to sweep The man continues that that's why they decided that with Jin Woo's help they could get a permit but of

course the man would give a good reward the man continues that in this kind of raid the big guilds give the hunters 10% of the total profit but they will give the full 20 the boy doesn't seem like he's going to bargain with them and puts up his firm stipulation that the payout will be 50/50 the man seems taken aback by the words of the high-ranking hunter Questioning whether he heard what he just said the boy says that he agrees to cooperate with them if they accept him as a full member of The Guild after

all they have approved it under the name Ain the man visibly nervous tries to change his mind by offering 40 to 60 but the boy says he's not going to bargain with them the man grudgingly thinks to himself that Jin wo isn't that easy and afterward says so be it asking if he can take on the boss the boy says that they Can count on him and the man says that the dungeon has opened and they need to hurry suggesting tomorrow the boy declines the offer to get a ride and afterward continues that they shouldn't

worry as he won't be late for the appointed time the assistant says that he thought it looked like Jin Wu's Shadow just moved and the man asks Yun if he's been drinking by any chance the boy seemingly realizing that it's time to say goodbye to these new guests Starts to feel a vibration in his hand which creates his phone the boy thinks about who is calling him now and then apologizes and says that he needs to take the call and let the others wait for him the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste much

time on his wait on his way to take the call not the phone opening the door to another room a woman's voice is heard on the end of the receiver the boy immediately realizes it's his mother who seems to have bought The phone and also missed him as well the woman asks hopefully if she is distracting her son now and he says that she is not thinking that it was actually his mom who called him the boy can't hold back his peaceful Smile as he finally hears his mother's voice what could he expect from an

unknown number the boy says that they should have dinner tonight and the woman on the other end of the line says that she doesn't mind sometime later the very Next day right in Busan and quali a large number of people pile up near the gate a variety of high-ranked hunters are near this huge gate seemingly waiting for something or maybe someone a man in his sturdy armor is holding a cell phone in his hand and talking about how he barely talked the boy into coming here hoping he wouldn't be late the man seems a little

nervous as he looks at the time on his phone because in 5 minutes everyone will have to move out To the gate the boy stepping out into the fresh air thinking that the weather isn't exactly nice as well as remembering about Jina and whether or not she brought her umbrella with her after a certain amount of time the boy seems to start thinking that it's time for him to move out to this place using the shadow exchange some guys are walking around the hallway someone stating that the weather isn't the best not understanding why they

have to do The art teacher's job someone comes to the door and asks how many statues they need to bring in they are told six suggesting they bring in all the statues at once the boys finally enter the room someone makes a comment about the Dust not realizing whether or not the place is cleaned at all one of the young boys mentions that these statues have clearly not even been used all semester grudgingly assessing the surroundings it seems that one of the guys starts to see Something not too far away from him freezing in place

for a while as if gazing ahead it seems to be the same young man who voices a suggestion as to whether or not it's a Gateway in front of them which is glowing with a bluish Hue some guy asks why those are trembling so much for while the gate is closed there is no need to be afraid Hunters can enter it and no one can leave some lad asked another what he said about about the whole semester There was no one here for if he was just found then after some time suddenly some boy starts

to be clawed by a green hand that appeared completely making him frightened a nearby friend calls out to him by the name of Juno watching in horror as his friend is dragged inside the gate itself but there's obviously nothing he can do now the boy who finds himself in the dead grip of some monster with a green hand asks for help immediately before he is inside the gate The boys in the room look on in horror at what is happening in front of them for they were in no way expecting such an action some terrifying

monster looks out of the gate with its red eyes seemingly having massacred one guy in a horrible way all that's left of the one guy are bloody stains on the statues that appeared to be broken and there's a terrifying atmosphere of spirit and fear all around a powerful monster is breathing heavily letting out Steam from Its mouth in that world there were predators that have extraordinary abilities some say that these Predators had no intelligence but their Superior hunting habits allowed them to surpass man himself a mighty Predator emerges from the gate standing on the ground

and some continue that the alien tart odor of blood and a body of human flesh excites them someone says that even though they came here as Scouts they had to suppress their true selves for the Errand is Paramount someone goes on to say that it was after this that the hunters lurking in the shadows didn't need to look for prey that appeared on their own the mighty Predator stops in the middle of the room looks somewhere up himself and vocalizes that someone is right above him the structure looks like a citadel it seems that a

large number of powerful Hunters begin to gradually emerge from this place and from this gate one says that he will begin the Hunt one of the mighty Predators says that after they put all these people down and take the Citadel Under Siege then the real hunt will begin the mighty Predator States that he will clear a path for them first seeming to see some people ahead of him here some pretty girl approaches the boy and says that she bought him what he asked for and the other in turn thanks her the couple who have secluded

themselves from the others suddenly notice something amazing in Front of them the boy asks what it is in front of them the faces of the people in the area instantly change to shock as they see a powerful Predator jumping at them a large number of people continue to stay near this huge gate seemingly waiting for their time and permission to enter the boy seems quite surprised at what he just sees in front of him thinking about how they look even bigger in person than they do in that video the boy begins to look at the

people here Noticing the Gathering team on the right the extraction team on the left and someone from the attackers the boy is surprised to see so many a-ranked Hunters here though not surprising since this Guild has the most a ranks the boy starts looking at all the people here thinking about something of his own as he is suddenly distracted by someone's voice that apologizes a large number of people start showering the boy with compliments asking about the dark Warriors and how he summoned them some girl seems to immediately ask if Jin wo is going to

lead today's raid causing his face to change to a surprised one some girl Cuts everyone off asking them to stop for a while and afterward states that they're making Hunter Jin wo uncomfortable with their questions the girl introduces herself as Jong yarim the head healer of of the night Squad suggesting that the two of them get along since they're the responsible People here the boy seemingly still puzzled by what's going on voices to the man about not saying anything and he says that now is the time as soon as the man approaches them the company

of people squint at him unhappily and he says that Jin wo will cover their rear and keep them safe some Hunter smugly speaks right in the man's face asking that are they really so weak that they need someone's protection the guy goes on to say that doesn't Jin Wu think so Doesn't he think the knight's Guild is made up of weaklings and they're trying to stop him the man says that young people are bold nowadays though perhaps the root of the problem lies in their upbringing and Jin Wu says that he has a lot of

confidence the man seems to notice that the time is gradually approaching the right schedule while he holds the phone and then says that it's time for them to move out some of the high ranking Hunters here loudly Proclaims that the time has finally come and everyone should start this long awaited raid some girl is sitting at a computer and voices that someone has called The Hunters Association where you can go for any help you need the girl starts to hear a trembling voice on the end of the phone which says that there are monsters in

some school right now somewhere a dungeon has opened up the worker in the hunter Association immediately asks where the person on the End of the tube is right now while the door lock is covered in blood a small school girl having locked herself in one of the Stalls of the school toilet answers with a Tremor in her voice that she has hidden herself in the toilet for the moment the girl bursts into uncontrollable tears saying that she was with a friend but he died and she asks how many monsters she has counted and if they

are close the girl immediately breaks down into a scream saying that She doesn't know anything at all because there is so much screaming and the other girl asks to calm down and listen carefully the girl says that their Hunters are on their way to this school they will will not leave her in trouble so let her hold on until the end the girl begins to ask hopefully that she will survive and the other asks if she knows what kind of monsters these monsters are the girl demandingly asks to describe to her the appearance of These

monsters what they looked like and she says that they have a body like a human but their faces are scary the little school girl remembers that these monsters had green skin and the girl's eyes instantly change seeming to realize who they are talking about out the girl immediately questions if it was actually an orc and the school girl replies that that seems to be what these powerful monsters were called the girl immediately yells for the school girl to Instantly run away from there for these powerful monsters can sense blood even from afar the little school

girl instantly screams after hearing it on her phone throwing the phone away from herself as well as screaming that she doesn't want to die the little school girl can't contain her nervous breakdown she screams for someone to to at least save her now and the girl listens to her screams with horror a large number of students are horrified at what is Happening in their school they are not expecting any monsters to be in their school a large number of students are running away from this place as soon as they can to save their lives and

not to succumb to these monsters and not to die because of them some girl asks the guy to stop as her friend is in the school and the guy yells that the hunters will sort it out causing them to run faster the mighty Superior Orcs are not happy that a large number of school children Were able to run away from them but someone says it's not that important the Mighty High orc looks back at the stairs that lead even higher saying that the others will not Escape wanting to go to the top floor the mighty

Superior orc seems to have a thirst for blood saying that he will Massacre all the school children here hoping that he can enjoy it the school is in a rather ruined State due to the open portal and the powerful monsters here that want to kill Some of the school children who are left in this building have managed to make some sort of barrier in the form of chairs and tables but will that help them a large number of the remaining school children in this room are terrified of the arrival of the enemies holding some kind

of sticks and chairs in their hands after a few split seconds seemingly sensing a presence nearby the entire barricade of chairs and desks instantly breaks down allowing entry the Defenseless school children in the room immediately scream in Surprise they are frozen in one one place in Terror not knowing what to do the defenseless school children are confronted by a powerful Predator who is clearly angry and wants to kill everyone one of the school children in the room starts running towards the window seemingly trying to save his life by any means necessary as soon as the

boy runs towards the barricade some powerful Predator appears instantly in front of him looking with red eyes the very defenseless school boy instantly realizes with horror that he has fallen into some kind of unpleasant trap finding himself surrounded in a matter of seconds there is no life left in that defenseless school boy after being hit so hard leaving this world the two powerful monsters here seem to be frozen in one place holding weapons that are covered in some sort of blood one of the Powerful Predators tells the others that it seems to sense a person

with magical abilities here offering to kill first the frightened girls don't know what they should do in such a situation as they don't have any power to just take revenge on these monsters defenseless Jin a is only thinking about her brother who she damn well needs right now because she won't be able to stand up to these monsters this school is in a state of chaos with someone suddenly yelling Aloud no as if they don't want to end their life this way some girl standing next to jinna says that she too is a hunter albeit

an e- ranked one but jinna asks her not to do anything the powerful raptors look at the girls in front of them as if trying to figure out who has strong magical abilities by snooping around one of the powerful high- ranked Predators starts squinting its red eyes searching out some Hunter here the powerful Predator seems to find its Target in the form of jinna who is nervously looking at the ongoing situation around her one of the powerful Predators immediately states that the magical ability is coming from jinah swinging in her Direction and also shouting that

he will kill her J seems to notice that the stranger's attack is aimed specifically in her Direction she covers her eyes in fear but suddenly opens them one of Jin Wu's subordinates appears above the girls and successfully Stops the powerful predator's attack causing it to scream J A can't hold back her tears she can't seem to believe what she sees in front of her thinking about whether or not a baby brother has appeared by her side Hunter Jin Woo's highly ranked subordinate continues to do his best to keep these monsters from touching the school children

as soon as Jin Wu's strong subordinate makes an attack towards a powerful opponent the subordinate instantly flies off to the Side Jin Wu's high-ranking subordinate has such great strength that the powerful Predator instantly flies out even from the school itself the mighty Predator observing the whole scene seems surprised as it didn't expect to see enemies in any way a large number of Jin Woo's subordinates begin to cover the school children behind them promising themselves to save them a notification arrives saying that someone has entered a new dungeon where the atmosphere is Calm and even visibility

is good after some time a man is heard shouting who seems to notice an enemy in front of him and realizes that it is an ogre the man begins to take a closer look at the monster standing not far in front of all the hunters which is a two-headed ogre the man instantly gives the order for all the high ranked Hunters to focus on this opponent to fight him the mighty ogre seems to notice the large number of hunters in front of him immediately Starts growling loudly as if he is about to launch an attack

one of the highly ranked Hunters seems to be waiting for the right moment for him to start using his magical abilities here some couple of countable seconds pass as some sort of impenetrable shield forms in front of the man using it to protect everyone the powerful high-ranked opponent starts to be the first to attack the hunters here his weapons flying at high speed the high ranked Hunter who uses the shield Takes the entire blow but thanks to this he gains some time to attack the man who continues to keep his shield by his side immediately

calls off Yun who instant yells out that he understands someone else's instructions Yun yells out that he is going to attack this opponent starting to run at high speed towards him the highly ranked Hunter Yun shouts for all the hunters in the area to rely on him starting to attack the opponent with his sword at the same time taking Advantage of the mighty opponent's weakness a female Hunter with a weapon starts running towards the other side with great speed the powerful high-ranked opponent screams seemingly due to the overwhelming pain as the attack from the hunters

does not stop a large number of high-ranked hunters take advantage of their opponent's moment of weakness by continuing to attack harder a certain number of Mages who are standing at a good enough distance from The battle begin to use their abilities after a certain amount of time the powerful opponent instantly takes heavy damage to his side seemingly unable to resist anymore after the mighty foe falls to the ground someone suggests looking around first and then after resuming their long Journey the man standing next to the hunter Jin Wu says that the raid will not be

an easy one because from the very beginning they were caught by a two-headed ogre the boy Shifting his gaze to the spread out Mighty ogre turns to the man and asks him if he knows their destination the boy without making himself long states that this monster is a guardian of graves possessing great enough power to do so the man states that it does but if the one was the dungeon boss it would be easy but if you meet this monster at the entrance then the man hesitates for a while and then States the obvious that

in this place in this dungon there is an Undead that has great power one of the high ranked Hunters shouts out that here comes the undead in front of them asking the henm what they should do and whether they should attack a large number of powerful monsters notice a fair number of high ranked hunters in front of them waiting for something some Hunter asks what became of those while another doesn't understand why the undead ran away after only seeing them after all don't they attack at once the boy thinks In surprise that he obviously did

not expect such an action from the undead being in this dungeon surprised more after a certain amount of time suddenly something starts to catch the boy's attention as if something is near him the boy instantly changes in his face seeming to recall the very feeling seeming to be familiar as hell to him guessing the boy suddenly says that he will leave them because he has urgent business to attend to and the man asks In Surprise what he is talking about the man says that without Jin Wu the team might just die which the hunter must

realize forcing Jin Wu to stop for a while the boy says that he knows so now he will call his friend who can also be relied on to take care of things the man seems to understand what the boy is saying and says that Jin Wu wants to summon one of his subordinates the man asks if it's not the same ant from jedu Island and the boy says that they Obviously know and he doesn't need to explain more the boy turns to the mighty baru and tells him to protect people but to deal with non-humans

and do whatever his soul desires at the same moment the mighty bear lets out a loud squeal of pleasure seemingly content with what his Lord has told him the high-ranking hunters present don't seem to be entirely impressed with what they've seen and the girl says that he's a fool for not trusting the hunter Jin Wu the Boy having summoned a certain number of Shadow soldiers says that this will be their backup asking if those 20 helpers will be enough the man seems puzzled as to what the boy is doing now trying to stop him and

the girl asks if he would abandon them like that the boy instantly changes in his look stating that if that's the way they want it he can call off his subordinates but it's better than nothing the high-ranking hunters in this dungeon realize that this is Actually much better than nothing agreeing with the boy the Boy thinks about how long he has now now before his shadow exchange ability is rolled back realizing that there is still plenty of time to wait the boy annoyingly thinks about why the skill is rolling back just at this important moment

for him starting to taper off at a high rate of speed the man doesn't seem surprised by the other's action stating that the man is seriously gone and the other asks What they should do and the man replies that he needs to think about it the boy runs at Breakneck speed thinking about the fact that the signals coming from the soldiers that has assigned to Gin won't stop a large number of Undead are ahead of the boy blocking his path with their mere presence which is very bad timing right now the boy seems to be

on the verge of rage and breakdown right now he will not tolerate any more moments that will make him linger for a Couple more minutes the boy shows his spirit and body terrifying Aura running at an even faster speed and thinking about no monster getting in his way right now at the same moment as if hearing the mighty Hunter's cry all the undead Dro to one knee in front of the boy who ran past the boy's gaze visibly changes as if he has seen something shocking to him he wonders what it is in front of

him the boy thinks about the undead bowing down to him because he Seems to specialize in necromancy which seems understandable the boy isn't going to waste much precious time immediately calling out to his flying friend kaisel starting to rise from the ground the boy instantly summons his flying creature it is only worth it to jump over the undead and straight into the portal after a certain amount of time the boy flies out of the blue gate along with the flying creature intending to get there as quickly as possible the people near the Huge gate are

hiding under umbrellas because of the rain that has started someone yells for everyone to look up someone seems to Guess that just now the hunter Jin Wu flew out of the huge gate on his flying creature disappearing from sight the power of the flying creature is so immense that it is in its Wings which can be used to create noise and trouble for opponents the boy looks extremely embittered and tense at the moment he begins to vowel addressing the Flying creature that he needs to get to his sister the boy holding tightly to his flying

creature vocalizes a command to it to fly at the speed it only possesses immediately bursting into a roar the mighty ogre looks at something ahead of him with readable fear in his eyes but he is instantly trapped and spread out before everyone else a large number of Jin wo's summoned subordinates don't let up and continue to Massacre their opponents in the form of ogres all The defenseless school children here can only watch in horror with their mouths hanging open in horror at the scene before them one of Jin Woo's powerful subordinates is mercilessly clutching the

head of one of his opponents giving him no chance to resist a special kind of Jin Woo's subordinate who seems to be in the skin of a bear appears in the sight of all the people and opponents here Jin wo summoned powerful subordinates Massacre these pawns thus Protecting the school children here the defenseless school children here ask with surprise and fear in their eyes that did these creatures save them and will protect them J A standing next to one of the summoned Jin wo creatures looks at him with a kind of fear still also trying

to find the person she needs now Jin a knows very well that these subordinates are Shadow soldiers of a non brother so why is Jin Wu still by by no means around she calls out to him the Girl seems to be out of place she doesn't know what she should do maybe rush out to look for her brother but the movement is blocked by one of the Orcs the girl raises her head looking at the summoned Jin woo creature in Surprise not understanding what he wants and the other points his finger somewhere Jin Wu's powerful

subordinate is sort of showing his little sister that there's no need to go anywhere because there are other opponents waiting there somewhere There is a powerful ogre that seems to be in charge which says that the last barrier is finally broken the mighty ogre says that now he the great grar the leader of the red knife tribe can no longer be stopped by anyone one of this Mighty Monster's subordinates reports that they have enemies in sight in the form of three Orcs the mighty ruler clenches his jaws with anger and says that the Warriors from

the mightiest Clan were slaughtered by some Orcs the Mighty ogre seems pretty damn pissed off at hearing the news from his subordinate saying that he'll have to deal with it himself while holding his weapon the mighty ogre is a rather ruthless opponent for everyone in this school he says it's time for a real Massacre a large number of Jin wo's summoned subordinates start crawling all over the dungeon causing everyone here to freeze in one place in Terror Jin Wu's powerful subordinates have great strength it Won't be that hard for them to Massacre their opponents by

making a sound the man looks at these Jin wo subordinates in horror thinking that it seems like they need to get out of here soon otherwise if they pounce on them the boy tries to get the attention of his hanim who is thinking about how right now they can't stop the raid but if they could what about the reporters the man seems to be thinking about the fact that even if they are afraid of them but they Can't do that they just can't continue with this raid that needs to end now after a certain amount

of time a powerful bur approaches the man which makes the other one more scared than before the man feels a large amount of sweat dripping down him he looks nervously at the mighty bear and says that he scared him suggesting that he should go the mighty bear doesn't make any sound he only looks at the man ahead who will have to be led inside the Dungeon itself the man doesn't hide his fear and nervousness that he simply can't handle being around such a powerful monster the man asks with a Tremor in his voice if the

mighty bear wants to do this as he suddenly jumps away from him screaming that he scared him Mighty Burr seems to think about catching the man to drag him away with with all his might but something stops him Mighty bear seems to notice something not too far away from him Immediately distracted from his taunting of the man thinking to stop taunting him after some amount of time the mighty bear along with his army head off on some sort of Journey inside the dungeon the man continues to sit on the cold ground in Terror the hunters

approach him and ask if he is all right asking if they will follow them a large number of Highly ranked Hunters seemed to gather in a circle to see where their director is pointing the man says for everyone to Look at the death Knight's head which is exactly on the floor continuing that the man massacred him with a single blow the man thinks about how powerful the mighty bear is asking about how much the top grade crystals are worth a large number of high-ranked hunters are already setting off the boy asks the Headmaster to go

along with them and not stand around there is quite a bloody battle going on inside the school's walls Jin Wu's subordinates are doing doing their Best to protect these school children one of the powerful ogres is in front of one of Jin Wu's subordinates seemingly trying to start his battle soon a large number of grar subordinates clamor for their ruler to Massacre this Jin wo subordinate forming a support group grar says that orc tattoos symbolize the number of their victories which show how many enemies have fallen at their hands looking at their enemy grar seems

to be no different from the rest of his Opponents in his terrible character he says that his enemy has Ked a fair amount but is he only capable of doing so the mighty grar cries out to be humored by the Orcs themselves seemingly starting his battle the very first running towards them after a certain amount of time seemingly catching his opponents in a good moment immediately begins swinging his weapon at the Orcs the mighty grar seems pretty damn angry with everything that is going on saying That if his sword is stopped so is he Mighty

grar shouts that this can't happen he immediately starts attacking the opponents here in the form of Orcs which he kills one of the subordinate Orcs begins to slowly dissolve Into Thin Air after receiving a deadly attack revealing himself from a different perspective Mighty grar begins to realize that it seems to be some kind of magic for no matter how many blows he deals to his opponents it is pointless Mighty grar thinks about the fact that no matter how many countless times he kills his opponents they will still come back again Mighty grar sudden ly holds

his head thinking about how the voice in his head is becoming more intrusive each time worsening his condition Mighty grar thinks about the fact that if these creatures are being controlled with magical abilities then one should definitely kill the Caster Mighty High ranked grar yells about what appears to Be a girl hiding behind the back of one of his subordinates the mighty high-ranking grar seems to be thinking about the magical powers that Jin Wu's little sister possesses ordering her to be captured high ranking grar yells about how grabbing the girl will weaken her also the

higher Orcs will generate constantly Mighty grar makes his entire Army and brothers attack the higher Orcs with particular boldness gradually dealing with them one of the boy's Powerful subordinates is not going to give up so easily and put his life in the hands of some opponents Jin Wu's powerful subordinate continues to attack the opponents advancing on him dealing with them gradually the defenseless school children behind the girl are shouting for jinna to be careful for it seems that someone is getting close to them after a certain amount of time the girl is instantly grabbed in

the hand of one of the powerful ogres causing her to Be terrified the mighty grar hatefully states that it turns out it was Jin a who summoned these creatures for he senses her abilities the mighty grar is not going to pity the defenseless girl he clutches her in one of his hands and hatefully tells her to die after a certain amount of time it seems while the mighty grar continues to squeeze her something starts to happen after a certain amount of time some sort of loud noise starts to be heard all coming from The flying

monster along with the boy after a while the mighty grar just can't seem to resist such a terrifying Aura immediately letting go of the girl's hands the girl instantly falls to the ground unable to cope with the fear paralyzing her body and her friend runs up to her asking if she's okay as the girls try to recover from the horrific incident the mighty grar seems to start hearing something terrifying to his Spirit the mighty grar seems to begin to Feel with his entire body slowly ogling that something horrible is beginning to approach them the mighty

grock thar seeming to realize what is about to happen shouts to his brothers to get down right now after a short amount of time seemingly just this very second the wall instantly collapses due to some sort of collision the girl immediately falls to the ground again starting to cough up a large amount of dust around her still also feeling horrible after What happened after some amount of time as if to calm the girl down the girl feels someone's hand on her head immediately looking surprised next to the girl is her long- awaited brother who affectionately

states that now jinna is completely safe everything should be fine due to the resulting dust around all the defenseless school children here no one can see who actually came to them the mighty grar seems to start feeling all the terrifying Aura of this person He keeps trying to get gaze in horror at this dust after a certain amount of time a huge flying monster gradually begins to come into view as well as a boy standing not too far away all eyes shift to the new man in front of them who possesses great magical abilities making

them wait in fear the powerful grar states that he is the ruler of the red knives seemingly trying to try and talk to the new man in front of him the boy doesn't seem to be encouraged in any way Having only just begun to hear coming from the Mighty grogar's Mouth vocalizing for him to for the mighty grar to shut up and wait for something pointing his finger in his Direction and not hiding his mighty power the boy pulls his sister to him and states that she is safe now apologizing for being a little late

and making her very afraid after a short amount of time the boy turns to the defenseless school children asking if they are okay to which they Say yes the boy looks with his bluish colored eyes seemingly spotting someone familiar to her in the crowd in the form of Sonia and asking her personally the girl says with a sort of nervous look that yes she's fine thinking about what a terrifying Aura the boy now has which he has no intention of hiding the girl who continues to snuggle up to her beloved brother doesn't hide the tears

falling from her eyes she can't hold back her Emotions the boy continuing to hold his sister tightly to him begins to call for The Majestic igis who is allowed to take care of Jenna the boy summoning a large number of his shadow soldiers addresses them to take care of the rest of the children the powerful ogres seem to feel that they simply can't handle such a strong opponent and try to leave but the boy spots them the boy shows all of his terrifying Aura instantly looking in the direction of the powerful ogres leaving Here causing

them to stop after some amount of time the boy watches as his flying creature gradually waits for the rest of the Shadow soldiers and school children the mighty ogre observing all that is happening voices the boy summoning of all these Warriors asking how he understands their language Mighty grar seems to realize that no answer is to be expected from this boy waits for the right moment and shouts the command to attack a large number of powerful Ogres immediately begin to run towards the boy at the command of their ruler one of the powerful ogres seems

to be already enjoying the fact that he is about to be able to slay this boy with just one of his powerful blows the boy doesn't wait long he immediately grabs the other's hand with his weapon with ease and then begins to hold the ogre's fingers quite tightly the powerful ogre who tried to suddenly attack the hunter Jin Wu immediately breaks out into a Loud Cry of pain not holding back it doesn't take long for the boy to realize it he stares with chilling eyes at the enemy in front of him and then starts swinging

at him after a short amount of time the boy easily topples this mighty ogre right to the ground showing his strength the boy seems to be annoyed as hell at what is happening he can't contain his anger that is literally emanating from his body the boy drags the body of the mighty ogre across the Cold floor for a while as he lets go seeming to see something ahead the boy is rushed by two powerful ogres at once who seem to take advantage of this moment and try to make a surprise attack right at Jin Wu

what a shame that the boy has magical abilities and can control by putting two fingers forward seeming using skills the boy activates the Lord hand skill to start controlling the mighty ogres hurling them straight up higher in the room after a certain Amount of time once the mighty ogres have risen straight up into the air the boy begins to squeeze his palm literally in the same second following the boy's movements the mighty ogres begin to gradually shrink unable to resist the powerful orgs watching what the boy is doing to their brothers open their mouths in

a loud and hateful Scream the powerful orgs begin to scream loudly seemingly about to snap out of their seats to get revenge on the boy for what He has done as soon as the powerful orgs snap out of their seats towards the boy to deal with him they receive various blows one powerful ogre gets a large number of wounds in his body without even getting contact with another's fist the mighty ogre instantly Falls straight to the ground without being able to counter because there are simply no arms the boy thanks to his magical abilities easily

dispenses with all his opponents going somewhere to the side the mighty Grock thar seems to be watching this whole body horrifying scene immediately disbelievingly saying what it is the boy doesn't even let the mighty grar finish speaking immediately using the Lord's hand skill instantly showing off his face the boy's punch is so strong that it easily causes the mighty grogar's back to start destroying the walls behind him the boy performing ruthless actions towards this Mighty grar shifts his gaze to the side the boy seems to be Able to see for the first time what is

going on inside the destroyed School how much blood and dead innocent school children there are the boy continues to hold the stranger's face with great strength and afterward begins to slowly vowel why the mighty ogres are so eager to kill people the mighty grar realizing that his life depends on the truth says that he hears a voice in his head urging him to kill everyone the boy looks an extremely terrifying person now making The powerful grar fear more hearing the question if he wants to kill him the boy stares with his horrible and blazing blue

fire eyes making grar freeze in horror and beg for forgiveness the boy continues to press the mighty grar in every way he can asking if he can hear that voice while looking at Jin wo and the monster can no longer hold back his tears the boy after some time of trying to get an answer states that he is definitely not human to these Monsters The boy looks like one hell of a terrifying monster to the Mighty grar the latter States not to expect to enjoy this process the large number of hunters and workers near the

huge portal are waiting it seems for the others to arrive a girl holding something in her hands starts yelling to someone if they know how much her item is worth seemingly not intending to give it back at all the girl tries with all her might to resist the ants eagerness to eat her Clothes shouting that vampire Soul crystals are now very expensive it seems the powerful ant just doesn't want to give the girl her own thing so it accidentally wounds her right in the shoulder due to a sudden movement the girl watches with palpable Horror

in her eyes as the mighty ant moves closer to her as if to taunt her after a certain amount of time the mighty ant eats the girl's clothes completely and then stands staring back at her after a few Seconds the mighty ant suddenly brings his paw closer to her and begins to heal her as he has wounded her himself the girl watching Jin Wu's subordinates leave begins to wonder why this ant's healing skills are better than hers some Undead appear in sight seeming to be the most important boss in the dungeon here staring ahead a

large number of Undead are right below their boss all of them have eyes burning red Flames as if searching among the others for their Victim the high ranked Hunters who have come to this place are horrified to find that the boss seems to be an arch lick and the man says that the one with would be tougher than a death knight the man thinks that Arch lick is considered the most dangerous of the dungeon bosses for a reason as the man wiped out the Chinese Guild in the blink of an eye the man thinks that

thanks to some Hunter this incident didn't turn into a huge disaster and there's only a bunch of A-ranked hunters one of the a-ranked hunters yells out that behind them a bunch of Undead are slowly starting to appear behind them and seem to be surrounding them the man curses and yells that those who weren't eaten by the ants are still alive and the girl yells that she's going to close the doors now on the director's command one of the hunters begins to activate the Sacred Defense skill to try with all his might to ward off the

humans from these Monsters the man thinks about the fact that they are in a nasty trap because the man thought that without the hunter Jin Wu they just can't do it alone the girl next to the do is activated to protect the high-ranking hunter shouts that these Gates will be able to hold for 5 minutes the man visibly starts to get nervous he thinks about they really just can't do well against such strong opponents especially without Jin woo suddenly the mighty bear comes into view With heavy footsteps making everyone afraid with his mere presence the

Mighty Boss Arch lick of this dungeon looks at be who is a Shadow Warrior with a noticeable disbelief in his eyes making one wonder the mighty Arch lick states that how can the king's troops fight against themselves addressing this question to bear who walks up the mighty bear does not wait long he extends his long arm forward saying that the king himself has chosen him but not the Undead the mighty arch-like immediately cries out that this is simply not possible he does not believe what bear has said going on to say that he will report

this to the king Mighty bear is instantly annoyed by other people's words he doesn't take long and immediately approaches Arch Lish Mighty Bear's punch is so strong that Arch lick doesn't even seem to have expected such a sharp fist movement starting to feel pain mighty bear is not the kind of Subordinate who will take pity on any one of his opponents he says Arch lick talks too much Mighty bear doesn't make it long so he instantly strikes one more time with all his might but keeps his arm by his side it seems the mighty bear

finally gets to the item of Interest begins to rip out something green inside the boss with his hands it seems the opponent in the form of arch lick begins to sense that the mighty bear is just getting to his prized item beginning to Scream Mighty bear fin starting to hold someone else's green heart in his hands instantly shreds it with a single hand motion after a couple of seconds the undead gradually begin to die one by one because their boss is also dead the high-ranking hunters in the dungeon look around in amazement as Burr has

dealt with the arch Lish in one blow the mighty bear seemingly realizing that he was able to kill the real boss himself without putting in much effort begins to Scream the man looking at how excited the mighty bear is about the situation says that he thought of another man's power but for him to be that strong one of the hunters says that with such an arsenal of Shadows Hunter Jin Wu doesn't even need to do anything his Warriors can clean up the dungeon themselves the man thinks that the boy doesn't spend all his mana on

summoning soldiers but about half of it so many of Jin Wu's Guild mates are no match for him Hunter Asks his henm to forget about the original plan to better join son's Guild and the man doesn't even know what to say the Hunter says that he was just joking as son's reaction makes him think that he doesn't need them and the man replies that the law doesn't apply to him suddenly the highly ranked Hunter doesn't seem to quite get it even apologizing to the director as if expecting more details the man states that the rules

are the same for everyone As it takes a group of several people to start a raid and everyone must abide by that rule the hunter immediately states that the director is right as they can give Jin woo people which is a win-win to which the director laughs contentedly the highly ranked Hunter doesn't seem to want to look at all of this in the same fun way saying after all if they succeed what will others think of it the man seems to start laughing nervously himself and afterward gets to the point Of telling them that they

are a support for Jin wo a large number of people have gathered in some sort of sectioned off area for the rest of the people here and there's a pressurized atmosphere around someone starts to rush into the area shouting that her son was also in the raid because she wants to see for herself some woman who was so eager to get into this place starts kneeling next to her bunk breaking down into tears at the realization that her son is dead Some high-ranking Hunter asks the others who are slowly coming out of the ruined school

if there are any still alive here and those say there are not some man standing in the pouring rain can't hide his despair for the poor kids were caught at the wrong time they were just unlucky the president of the hunters Association lists how many students managed to escape from the school 10 were rescued but here are the rest the president of the hunters Association Annoyingly states that if they had reacted instantly maybe they would have been able to escape the boy holds his phone in his hand while the president reads that Soul has seen

an increase in new dungeons in 6 months and below are the statistics for the world the President says that it's not the strangest thing that's happening right now as there are more people who want to know the level of their awakened abilities the president goes on to say That it's as if some system is trying to balance things out and the boy thinks as if something is changing in their world after some amount of time and silence the boy seems to begin to comprehend something shifting his gaze to the president the president of the hunters

Association also looks at the boy and lists the countries that these are the data of those countries who want to make contact with JY woo the president of the hunters Association states that he is Clearly sure that among all these listed countries there are those who have done so unofficially the president of the hunters Association says that frankly the association has no right to stop them as they are only protecting information about him the president is well aware that everything depends on Jin Wu's own decision but he fears that if he decides to leave the

country it will be difficult for them without him after some time of silence because Jin Wu hasn't answered anything to the president they arrive at the hospital where his younger sister is the boy without making himself long immediately gets out of the very car he came in but the president of the association calls him off once more the president of the hunter Association it seems as soon as he notices that Jin Woo is listening to him then states that they will try to provide him with everything he needs the president of the hunters Association Seems

as if he's asking the boy to stay in South Korea causing Jin Wu to look surprised in his gaze the president states that there are 10 s-ranked Hunters registered in their country three lost and two died as one went to America the president states that they can no longer stay away asking to be allowed to play a part in someone else's fate asking what that person desires the boy seems to think about what the president of the hunters association Should answer but doesn't take long and slowly Begins the boy asks a straightforward question to the

president about whether or not he would be allowed to go to the top rank dungeon alone in such a case the president of the hunter Association seems to understand the point of said question asking that Jin Wu wishes to remove the restriction on the number of hunters the boy doesn't take long to realize this lowering his pensive gaze and stating That that's just the way it is he wants to fight alone the President says that the Restriction was made for the safety of the hunters as everyone can lose their lives during a raid the president

of the hunter Association says that he still wants to be alone seeming to think that Jin wo isn't really creating a guild just because of that the boy doesn't seem like he's not going to wait long for someone else's answer to his question immediately Asking if the president agrees to his request the president of the hunters Association thinks about having a one-man Army and afterward states that it's certainly difficult and not impossible some man looking at a purple-haired girl named suchin compliments her saying that the girl did a great job and she thanks him back

jinho seems to be doing his usual work but is clearly having lunch and then calls afterward asking some none if She'll join the guild jinho says that instead of sitting in his father's Guild without a care in the world why don't she join Jin Woo's Guild and enjoy the freedom the girl wonders why Jin ho started asking about this inquiring about whether the boy knows that Jin he is coming back jinho says that of course he does since she's his own sister and the girl replies that he's not trying to lure her into an unregistered

Guild jinho immediately Chuckles amusedly and Says that if the girl knew who the type was and the girl asks wondering since jinho is boasting after a certain amount of time the boy seems to come to some place and afterward asks wonderingly if this person is the one jinho introduces his cousin named suchin with a smile on his face she's also an A- rank Hunter and the girl immediately sees Jin woo jinho seems unimpressed by the other's reaction vocalizing what's so surprising here since suchin is a celebrity herself And Jin Woo is surprised to see that

Hunter suchin says she can't believe she got to meet Jin woo Who suddenly showed up at the press conference and left the boy thinks about the fact that it seems that awakened abilities can somehow be passed on at a genetic level the boy thinks about how there have been such cases among siblings and Jin Wu asks if Jin ho has initiated her into the details and she agrees the boy says that she won't be able to get rid of the Attention around her after joining them and she says that's okay because it's better than the

current situation jinho immediately tells the hunter that eugin sun is his own brother and the boy guesses that he's the one with the bad temper after some amount of time seemingly having thought of something of her own the girl apologizes seemingly about to offer Jin wo something the girl points her finger at her cell phone and says that maybe they would take a Picture for her social media account to update the content a torrential downpour begins in the habitually bright City and someone's scream is heard in one of the huge buildings saying it's mindboggling some

man says that does anyone really want Shadow soldiers to be members of a battle group saying that this is sheer nonsense the man is clearly pissed off at what he's heard and yells that no sooner has Jin Wu created his Guild than he's already suggesting something crazy If it's not a privilege then what is it the man continues to yell and voice that he can't believe that the association would be willing to do such a thing for a hunter Jin wo the president of the hunters Association seems to be silent for a while listening to

the man's shouting and then serves up a short response that they're right the president of the hunter Association looks pretty damn confident in his eyes he continues that it's all a privilege The president of the hunter Association looks calm for the moment he states that he takes this opportunity to ask one question to everyone here the president of the hunters Association continues that an advanced group of 20 hunters and a group of one Jin wo the president of the hunters Association suddenly changes the subject and asks why Nam junic decided to take an apartment that

cost so much more junuk says no comment and co gun he replies that the reason is Because he wants to keep himself safe which also applies to the citizens the president of the hunters Association says that all the different countries are trying to to get Jin Wu's attention if he stays in Korea the president of the hunter Association continues that whether junuk wants to continue the situation with hang dong Su who just flew to America the president of the hunters Association says that if the one thinks that this Arrangement is unfair Then the one should

know who will save them themselves there seems to be a phone in someone's hand with a picture of the famous suken who signs it that she's having her first day in the aan guild it seems that the person looking at this photo was a certain cha highin who visibly began to Shake in her body clearly due to anger after seeing such a thing a certain number of high-ranked hunters here are separated from the rest of the people observing this area jinho Seems to open his mouth in great surprise vocalizing that he has never seen such

a thing in his life while Jin Wu himself is visibly surprised jinho talks about how gigantic the gate is in front of them and the boy thinks that if Jin ho had seen Wali he would have fainted long ago a large number of reporters try to catch up with Jin Wu this way and that some asking for some of their time asking about the dungeons in the guild someone in the large crowd Of reporters calls out about the boy's relationship with the famous suken but gin Chul approaches him the boy is the first to ask

a question asking how come there are so many people here and he replies that the location of the dungeon couldn't be hidden ginchu tells the boy to be careful with social media from now on and Jin Wu finally realizes that he only got burned because of it jinho voices the question of whether they'll manage without the crystal collecting Squad thinking it'll be much harder that way and he says that his shadows will go Jin Chul seems to be using his device to learn other people's Shadow abilities realizing that all Shadow soldiers are above B Rank

and good for mopping up jincho thinks about the fact that for now those who don't agree with the Chairman's decision are are the real idiots saying that the sweep is complete after some amount of time seemingly still not finished with the peculiar Test of Jin Wu's abilities Jin chill begins to prepare the guys watching what Jin chill himself is doing visibly open their mouths in Surprise as they clearly didn't expect this in front of them Jin chol who's dressed in strong armor says that the chairman asked him to personally supervise the dungeon cleanup jinchu shows

himself in all his mighty Glory in front of the guys he's going to clean up the dungeon with asking if they're okay with it the boy looking at Jincho with his usual expression briefly replies that everything will be with someone else's permission some amount of time passes Jin chol seems to misunderstand something on the boy's part looking with a surprised look also after a certain amount of time Jin chul's facial expression noticeably changes to an extremely surprised disbelieving one a large number of the boys shadowy soldiers begin to attack the Aang monster with ginchu himself

Watching into the mighty battle itself comes iron himself who not intending to waste time for long immediately starts attacking his opponent gin chol watching everything that's going on thinks about how even strong Hunters sometimes have a hard time dealing with such monsters gin chul's face visibly changes to one that is frightened by the strength of Jin Wu's Shadow Warriors saying that his subordinates never cease to amaze ginchu seems to notice among the rest of the Shadow Warriors a special kind that is really particularly good at their abilities ginchu thinks about the fact that an ordinary

Hunter requires a high level of magical ability to strike Lightning Fast each swing of the sword is accompanied by a powerful electric shock in front of Jin chol there is that powerful shock jinchu carefully observes the others attacks seemingly trying to figure out what rank the one is thinking that the one is far above a rank Jin Chul without taking his attentive eyes off of Jin Wu's special Shadow Warrior thinks about the fact that he might be able to mop up the dungeon himself in some other direction from the ongoing battle one of Jin Wu's

summoned ants is holding a large object in its clutches Jin Wu noticing this kicks the ant with Force saying that he didn't allow the other monsters to be eaten since those are worth the huge amount of money that those create the boy starts loudly Commanding the rest of the Shadow soldiers forcing them to move for the crystals won't collect themselves jinchu says that it's pretty clear to him now why the president of the hunter Association asked him to go along with Jin wo the very real boss of this high-ranking dungeon begins to appear in front

of the boy it seems but Jin Wu is calm the boy stands confidently in front of his opponent and then gives a command to the system to cancel the summoning of All Shadow soldiers except for the mining group some amount of time after the boys were words a huge Shadow begins to cover under his feet ginchu questions why the boy did this since the other monsters could have handled this boss on their own it doesn't take long for the boy to answer that if he relies on his loyal Shadow soldiers too often he'll the boy

fears that soon he will simply lose all his abilities which he has been seeking for a large amount of time after A certain amount of time the boy launches his fast and Powerful attack towards his opponent running down his body with great speed the boy's gaze noticeably shows his usual bluish color he seems to rise High into the air to set up his attack after a short amount of time the boy high in the air literally massacres his boss in flight without any effort ginel who is watching the battle can't hide his dumbfounded emotions as

he opens his mouth in Surprise after a while the big body of the powerful monster falls to the ground and a notification says that Jin wo has killed the boss some amount of time passes is after the boy has dealt with his boss and then countless alerts start appearing the boy is quite thinking about the fact that all of his skills have increased that he can't even believe it in any way now it seems that the shadow exchange roll back time will decrease the boy is thinking about the Roll back time decreasing by 1 hour

per level increased if he puts in the effort he can do everything Jin Chul thinks about the fact that because of the strong scales the Nagi can use it as a shield and as a weapon but woo easily pierced it with his daggers after some amount of time sorting out his skills the boy walks over to the stricken opponent and gives him the command to rise after a couple of moments there is some reaction from the boss of this Dungeon he starts to see another man's arm coming out of his body the boy thinks about

the fact that this monster is in the same class along with Fang and also their levels are almost similar but something the boy as he examines his new subordinate thinks about the fact that this monster has shrunk in size considerably which is rather odd the boy says that despite all this there is a strong magic coming from the side of this boss which seems to be somewhat Similar to Fang's magic the boy thinks about the fact that maybe this monster can also increase in size as long as this is his true appearance realizing that he

has strong guys on his team after a certain amount of time the boy receives an alert asking him to come up with a name for the monster and Jin Wu chooses Jim watching the whole situation unfold jinho thinks about the fact that the boy is making his shadow soldiers out of such strong monsters something Seems to be slowly starting to fall apart just inside the huge dungeon which jinho notices realizing that it's time for them to go jinho immediately turning toward his henm tells the powerful hunter that it's time for them to move out to

which Jin Wu agrees only there's one unpleasant problem that leaves Jin Wu wondering where to get jima's huge body out of the place a large number of reporters seem to be considerably surprised by something in front of them Freezing in one place out of some kind of fear some seeing Fang in front of them with jima's carcass on his shoulder shout to run away While others realize that it's the shadowy soldier of the hunter Jin Wu after some amount of time seemingly realizing that this subordinate of Jin Wu won't do any harm to Ordinary People

someone yells to Dismount Mighty Fang ALS seems to realize that these people are starting to film him immediately smiling with all His teeth showing himself to be cute in the background reporters can be heard yelling for the monster to smile and jinho says that the reporters only seem to have gotten even more the boy not paying any attention to Jin Chul standing nearby says that their raid has attracted enough people but he didn't expect such a thing there's literally no face on Jin Chul he doesn't even seem to believe that this raid is finally over

so he can exhale quietly the president Of the hunters Association sits in his usual seat seemingly looking forward somewhere expecting something and from someone the president of the hunters Association voices to jinchu that this isn't his first raid but apparently even that person is surprised by what's happened gin chol still can't seem to get over what he just recently saw when he was near the powerful Jin Wu saying that it wasn't a raid jinchu says that it was a massacre seeming to keep keep Remembering all those fragments in his Mind's Eye as the boy fought

the president of the hunters Association understandably States for Jin chol to go rest now and the other bows and agrees after some time alone and in his empty office the president goes to the window and starts thinking about what's going on the president of the hunter Association thinks about the fact that it is rather unfortunate to admit it that it is only one man's battle one Man's Guild the president of the hunters Association looks forward somewhere seeming ly starting to smile thinking that Jin Wu is the guild he wasn't wrong after all looking at everything

from the other side and in a completely different country something incredible seems to be happening right in Tokyo in the city of Shinjuku a noticeable strong wind begins to rise in the city people walking down the street even stop to look up a certain number of citizens of this Country seem to be surprised by something in front of them one of them asks what is going on someone States all the people cyclist s drivers on the road none of it compares to that very roar coming from that place a large number of people stop in

the street to look at something horrible above them seems to be some kind of magical thing a large number of heads of huge Japanese guilds have gathered together to discuss a very serious matter that is happening in Their country after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as the heads of their huge guilds get together one of them yells out to look ahead someone yells spotting the co-owner of the Guild of Beed fangs sugimoto RI with whom the rest of the high-ranking hunters are with one of the men in a business suit loudly

proclaims that he is the ultimate idiot the sugimoto REI thing is the head not the co-owner someone states that sugimoto RI was the chain dog of the Head of the Matsumoto Association they monopolized all s-rank Hunters someone states that if things work out well enough for them they will manage to become the best Guild in Japan which is surprising after a certain amount of time as soon as this group of hunters passed by the others instantly stop upon hearing this not trying to spend much time spending time around these highly ranked Hunters the other people

awkwardly walked away one of the hunters Says that those who couldn't squeak before have now Lost Their Fear altogether without Goos son seeming to have adapted one of the hunters says that there are four s-ranked Hunters each in both guilds and another says that do they really believe those will become the best in Japan some man is shouting why the association is silent after all the s-rank dungeon appeared in the middle of Tokyo is this a normal situation the man keeps shouting trying To reach everyone here after all what will happen if monsters come out

of the dungeon some old man says that the Prime Minister called everyone to ask such stupid questions because the consequences are already clear some man in a business suit says that everyone is so pessimistic doesn't anyone have any plan why they won't find Thomas Andre another man with glasses says that don't they have enough funds which is wrong and the mercenaries can be counted on Their fingers which is unpleasant the people gathered here seem to be in deep contemplation someone States whether they can gather Hunters that will help them with the s-rank dungeon one of

the powerful Hunters finally starts to say something folding his hands in a lock stating that there is one such Hunter but this Hunter won't work for nothing his name is tank Yuri orof the man thinks about hiring this Hunter the boy sitting in his car realizes that he now Has 101st level with each higher level he starts to get something the boy distracted from the long drive and holding the dungeon key in his hand thinks about what the 102nd level will be wondering the boy gets out of the car and thinks that jinho should safely

do everything himself but he still needs to recruit a few participants after a certain amount of time it seems after enough thought something catches the boy's attention it seems that a girl who Is is dressed in rather bright clothing realizes that she is starting to be noticed immediately feeling the need to leave the girl makes an attempt to get away from the place as quickly as possible hoping that she may have never been noticed in the first place just mistaken for someone else after a certain amount of time the boy gets to the girl very

quickly and asks her why she is running away from him the girl is momentarily startled immediately hearing The question as to why on Earth she is heading towards his office and the girl girl starts waving her finger somewhere the girl seemingly having gotten over her fear tries to say something about the car in the parking lot and the boy realizes he couldn't get the car after a certain amount of time the boy's about to head towards the car and the girl suddenly says could the boy pay attention to her the girl trying to cope with

her countless thoughts about what Kind of girl was in the photo why she was turned down and the other one wasn't and afterward she reads the girl seemingly Gathering her thoughts states that this dialogue is regarding regarding the hunter Jin Woo's Powers causing him to be surprised it seems this place doesn't quite turn out to be a good place for such important and serious conversations the boy snaps and suggests they talk in the office after a short amount of time the young couple is In the office and the girl asks if no one is here

and Jin wo says that they are the girl nervously thinks about being alone with Jin wo in this place and the latter asks what happened as bongu gives her a message some amount of time passes it seems the boy finishes making coffee and puts the mug on the table and the girl begins her story the girl shares her memories of one day she had a vision of someone grabbing her arm with a strong grip the girl begins to Remember the distinct look on buung gu's face who visibly and anxiously asks her to tell Jin Wu

to be careful bongu says that someone plucked him out of the Endless Darkness but it wasn't him who came back for he felt like a blind servant even while in his own body bongu says that it gave him Indescribable joy and at the same time terrified him because it's such an unknown but highin doesn't quite understand yungu slowly begins to Dissolve and says that this force is very dangerous and Powerful Jin Wu should know about it too the girl tries to take a closer look at bongu to listen to All of the strangers words to

the end and he states that the real Hunter Jin Woo's Army hunter Jin Woo's real army is his real army causing the girl to fall into deep thought over the words she heard the boy seems to have arranged some sort of break for himself finding a free moment immediately using it to grab A bite to eat at the same time the boy can't stop thinking about what hayen shared recently his memories wondering if it's true the boy thinks about whether it's true or not but he has a duty to know about the essence of his

own power because it's more important to get to the bottom of it jinho watching and eating all this says that it reminds him of s rang's descent into the dungeon and he tells him to keep quiet jinho continues that whether or not Jin Wu's Shadows can move on their own it turns out he can trust them to do things when he can't do them himself but that's not the way to do it the boy thinks about the fact that the more distance between him and the Shadows the less points saying that he has no idea

what those are doing now after a while Jin switches to another topic asking about the boy's sister because getting over that is hard the boy says that she should rest for a while but she has the strongest Shadow Warriors around her so there's no need to worry the boy seems to suddenly snap out of his Deep Thoughts changing his gaze and remembering that he needs to do something the boy seems to have just recently reminded himself that he should have looked at what his sister was doing while closing his eyes the boy uses a level

two effect sense transmission he just needs to focus on the Shadows to get a view of the area he wants after some amount of time the boy tries to Refresh his memories and visibility he sees someone addressing the highness the boy begins to gaze into his mighty bear who is holding something in his hands but is forbidden to do so the next picture in his eyes changes quite quickly to a sleeping ginna who is peacefully in her Morpheus realm resting from what has happened the boy is able to expand his Horizons now seeing the mighty

Burr watching some show on the TV enthusiastically the boy thinks about Jin a sleeping peacefully to himself and Jin wo is slightly displeased finally realizing that bur likes dramas the boy continues to be with his eyes closed uses his powers and sees his birth mother which is in the store the next picture changes instantly and even very quickly the boy sees the foreman along with Choy jungin habitually cursing to himself the picture also quickly changes to a complete different picture causing the boy to notice the water leaking out Of the shower seemingly not quite understanding

what this is referring to a few moments pass before the boy can see the hot showering Huntress chaha in who has her eyes covered jinho immediately asks if the boy has dozed off who suddenly opens his eyes and visibly blushes at what he's seen the embarrassed boy thinks about treating chahay in as an apology and jinho suddenly draws attention to himself with a question Jinho says of the s-rank gate which has only recently appeared in Japan they say there's no more than 3 days left before the breakup the boy thinks about how it's really been

that long since they appeared and Jin Wu says that he has urgent things to do for now he doesn't know if he should go yet the boy continues to hold the key that the magical power emanates from in his hands wondering what the big deal is behind the system's invitation the boy Continues to sit in the same spot having had a delicious lunch a long time ago as he suddenly thinks about what's wrong with him enough talking the boy thinks about the fact that there's only one day left after which he can find out the

truth and afterward says for Jin ho to go with him if he's finished the man sitting in the chair says that he is Yuri orlo and as everyone here knows he is the best tank among Hunters the man continues to drink Something from the bottle and says that he has read everything that has been sent to him Contin to answer intermittently that evacuating people is a wise decision the man continues to voice that is it really true that only six s-rank Hunters can be mobilized in Japan to which they reply yes another man states that

to handle the aank dungeons they need at least one s-rank Hunter their Guild sent three the man seems to visibly start to get drunk he Wipes the liquid from his lips and states that it's terrible how they will defend their country the mighty tank continu to hold the bottle of hard liquor in his hand after some amount of time announcing the price per year the man begins to elaborate that it is about 10 million in one day so he will block the gate for as long as the country needs it one of the men upon

hearing the announced price from the mighty tank immediately grudgingly cries out about The 10 million the man says that for that money they can save the whole country because compared to Thomas Andre his requests are quite small one of the hunters asks what the drunkard is saying and the other replies that she has no idea but thinks nothing good will come of it the man says asking if they will pay him 10 million a day thereby saving their country or abandon it to its Fate The Man Smiles confidently and says that the other Hunters are

in no position to Seek a choice and even if they fall at his feet with pleas he will not blink an eye the male who has been dialoguing with this Mighty tank from the beginning states that the other seems to be very confident the man says that of course he is because it's better than hiring a hundred losers like the two that are now behind the other one of the hunters says that it seemed to him or this tank is laughing at them and the girl answers that it is clear without words some Couple of

countable seconds pass as some sort of huge barrier appears around these two highly ranked Hunters the man stretching his arm forward with a smile on his face says that those two should not even move from their place they will not step aside without his permission the man amusingly adds that these highly ranked Hunters might try to do so if they don't have the guts watching them from the sidelines one of the high ranking Hunters is visibly surprised and Nervously thinks about how that tank was able to immobilize them while the other thinks she can't move

the man states that he will sweep their dungeon but as a bonus he will Slaughter all the monsters asking if they agree at that rate the man states that they have done a thorough analysis of the Tank's abilities but he is unsure if the government would allocate such a budget the man visibly trembles in his hands gripping the arm of his chair tightly And considering whether the tank can be trusted at this rate and afterward he States the man after some amount of time having clearly gathered his thoughts voices whether he can make one call

getting consent the boy seemingly about to embark on some good journey laces up his sneakers and despite his own mother vocalizes that he is now leaving the boy is already rising from his position about to open the door and head out as the woman stops him with a question Asking if he is doing well the boy immediately Smiles covers his eyes and says that he is fine just some business came up that will need to be taken care of the boy not intending to waste much time immediately heads towards the door which he opens and

says that they will meet soon after a certain amount of time as soon as the boy leaves his home the very same key begins to Glow brightly in his hand in the field of vision appears some ruined building which is also cut Off from all people interested in such situations someone says that two gates have opened at Once In This Place some man says that fortunately the school has been closed but school children are still wandering around a man seems to be guarding the area sees someone walking purposefully towards the school and says that this

is a forbidden place to enter the boy seems to notice a familiar face in front of him and lowers his hood revealing himself in all his glory Hearing a surprised voice with his name on it the boy asks about when this gate opened and his question is answered by the same person saying about 3 days ago the boy thinks about the fact that no one said that the dungeon would open after he knew its location and since it's been so many days the boy thinks it's C rank though who would have thought the level was

that high asking if there are Hunters there and he replies that about 2 hours ago the boy Says to stop the raid immediately saying that these Hunters are in danger but if don't hurry up everyone will just die the boy wasting no time immediately enters the dungeon while the other asks incomprehensibly what he means die what is really going on some kind of gloomy atmosphere is inside this high- rank dungeon a large amount of monster remains are lying here some number of high-ranked hunters are piled up at the gate someone asks if the boss room

is Here but why is it closed after some amount of time a boy appears in the sight of all the Hunters here calmly stating that this is a trap scaring the others the high-ranking hunters here ask with a noticeable Tremor in their voices who the man in front of them is the boy replies that he's one of the survivors of the double dungeon and someone seems to gaze up and asks if it's Jin wo someone confirms someone else's thoughts and the boy not paying attention states That it's dangerous here asking everyone to go back the

boy says he'll deal with everything himself and goes to the door and tries to open it wondering if it's actually Enchanted after some time and attempts by the boy to open the door he gets a notification that the door is closed but the keys are needed the boy thinks about how it was different last time realizing that now it seems a key is needed pulling one out of his pocket the high-ranking hunters there don't Understand how the boy did it as the doors didn't open in any way at all one of the hunters apologizes before

saying that their Guild had already reserved this place for the raid so he has no right to kick them out someone starts yelling from the crowd that since the boy is s-ranked is he really the coolest and Jin Wu doesn't respond to that yet the boy says that it's their right because he won't stop anyone so since the hunters want to come in let them Come in after some amount of time the same man in armor appears in the boy's field of vision saying that it will be much better this way some amount of time

later just as the man begins to walk inside the temple a notification comes in that a man without a key has entered here literally some couple seconds pass after the man has entered this place as a monster appears from a dark corner swinging at him the highly ranked Hunter doesn't even have time to react to the Stranger's appearance before a hand appears behind him holding on to his clothes the boy having time to react to such an eventuality immediately pulls the man away from the point of impact because he could have simply died from the

unexpected attack the mighty monster seemingly unimpressed that someone has taken away his dinner immediately stares at them with his red eyes the boy mentions that there are a huge number of these guys out there asking the man if He still wants to go in there again the boy becomes serious and asks everyone to listen to him continuing that they should just get out of here as soon as possible and once the hunters are out have them contact the association and tell them that a double dungeon has opened up going inside the temple after a certain

amount of time as soon as the boy leaves all the high-ranking hunters immediately close the doors after him a couple of seconds pass as one by one the Torches begin to light up with blue flames Illuminating the way a statue appears in front of the boy holding a large book in his hands in which a text unknown to him is written in some language but this statue is not as important as what is inside the dark doors themselves some huge monster is waiting for the boy and there are many guards around him the boy boy

walking around the place with his usual ease and freedom says that he is in this place Again as he once was the boy thinks about how things are much different now remembering those very horrible shots with the unpleasant face as well as his frightened look as a child the boy looks around at all that is around him noticing the same statues but realizes that they are not monsters or other creatures at all the boy says that these statues are just ordinary marionet stopping at at some place with the same usual ease the boy goes on

to state that Only some one powerful being possesses some sort of Mana whose eyes are now burning with red Flames the boy looking with his eyes which show a bluish color looks forward somewhere confidently saying that it is the one who possesses the Mana the boy continuing to stand in front of someplace says that this creature will continue to hide keeping its mouth shut the boy stops at the same statue he saw a short time ago seems to gaze into it starting to feel something After a short amount of time an ugly image of a

smile and red eyes immediately appears telling him that Jin wo has finally arrived Yuri orof appears in the field of view in all his glory and attractive smile someone yells for him to look into their camera one of the reporters closest to him asks him if Yuri plans to block the gate and he says with a smile that it's business as usual the man says that he will draw a magic circle around the gate and then the gate Will be blocked after which no one will be able to get out there someone shouts that he

can't really deal with an srank gate by himself asking for more comments but the man says that his magic alone won't be enough the man continues that he can absorb the magical energy of surrounding objects but he would just activate the spell and the barrier would become solid the man says with a smile that he will save all the people in Tokyo with that action smiling his smile And saying to make sure everyone remembers it the president of the hunter Association says that he doesn't know if orov can pull it off but he's afraid to

imagine what will happen if he doesn't the president of the hunters Association asks how Hunter Jin Wu is doing and Jin chol statistically says that he's mopping up the dungeon jincho provides a list of dungeons that ain's Guild has requested access to but there might be a disagreement because of this the President of the hunters Association says that a small one-man Guild can become on par with strong guilds the president of the hunters Association says that there won't be a problem with tracking the gate area and jinu says that he needs to step back the

president of the hunter Association rises from his chair glaring that he has an appointment that will cause him to go too and jincho realizes Jin chol is on the phone hearing words that they've received an Urgent Message from a raid site that requires his personal presence someone asks if he remembers about the school and ginel agrees while another continues that there's nothing wrong at first glance but they say but they say that a double dungeon has opened up in the gym of that very School causing Jin Chu's face to change instantly someone on the other

end of the receiver didn't seem to have finished their speech yet saying that there was something else making Jin Chul's nerves flare up the interlocutor on the other end of the tube says that a hunter named Jin wo has descended into the double dungeon who may already be fighting there at the moment after a short amount of time the former calm atmosphere gradually Fades away changing to a horrible atmosphere as the statue begins to crumble some monster screams in its horrifying voice that finally Jin Wu has come to him after such a long time the

boy thinks that the same stone Slab he just cracked and afterwards says that those rules didn't seem to make any sense at all the mighty adversary smiles and says that it wasn't like that at all it's just that now after so much time those rules aren't needed at all the boy watching with his blue colored eyes asks if he is the one who called him to this double dungeon watching carefully the powerful opponent does not hide his smile but because of the same Shadow His Face cannot be seen he briefly says that It was him

the boy is not going to stand on ceremony and asks with a palpable coldness who the opponent is and if he is a monster but he says that the question is wrong the mighty adversary says that instead of asking who he really is it is better to let the boy ask who he himself is the mighty adversary says that it's time for the final test to begin and if the boy passes it he will tell him everything the mighty adversary ends his speech With the words that here is a parting gift for him in the

form of a large number of knights the boy noticing the approaching attack in his Direction immediately does not intend to waste time and gives the command to rise at the snap of one finger this monster states that they are in an exam so it blocks all of the boys's class skills making the situation worse the monster states that this test is just for him he is not interested in his submissions the Boy watches in Surprise as everything is blocked a notification comes in that the boy will not be able to get out of this double

dungeon until the exam is over making the Boy Wonder the boy watching things get nasty thinks that the trump card he has been hiding so carefully is becoming useless the boy thinks about the fact that the inventory is still on him so he will be able to break through from here on his own after some time as soon as the boy thinks a little longer Than usual there is some kind of attack in his own Direction the boy barely has time to react to this unexpected attack which could have hit right on his body holds

this Stone object as soon as the boy gathers his strength in his fist and swings he deals this Stone object a single blow breaking it the boy not wasting his precious time and also not intending to grieve over the blocked abilities runs towards the enemy thanks to the stone object in the boy's hands He easily swings it and at a sufficient distance it hits the monster directly in the head as soon as one of the giant monsters reaches for that very Stone object to pull it out of its head then the boy not wasting such

a precious moment immediately Rises high in the air to destroy that monster with a leg kick the boy continues his attack not stopping at one monster immediately using a jump to be high in the sky for a few seconds the boy purposefully changes The trajectory of his jump toward one of the monsters to clearly fall right on the head of one killing it after a certain amount of time The Archers also enter the battle itself doing their work from a farther distance while the boy is on the head of one of the monsters and notices

those arrows he immediately drops down causing those objects to collide the boy not wasting his precious time and also noticing that the other monsters are watching for those arrows Jumps literally a few seconds pass the boy moves pretty damn fast f as if hypnotizing everyone and thinking he's been waiting a long time for this moment the boy thinks he's been waiting so long for this moment as if he's been living for it all along taking out two opponents in one blow the monster watching the battle says that it's an incredible sight that the boy has

evolved to this point saying that Jin Wu really is the monster says that Jin Wu Has indeed grown stronger watching the battle from the very top so as not to interfere with anyone else's fighting the boy Bo thinks that now he can clearly see all the movements of the statues which were impossible to catch before they are strong but Jin woo will be able to defeat them the monster continues to watch the battle saying that the boy has indeed grown incredibly but this battle is still not over after a certain amount of time it seems

after The command indicated by the enemy someone gradually begins to approach quite tall if one gazes into the face of Jin Wu's new opponent one would be horrified by the expression on his face the kind of smile he has and the kind of eyes he has watching the whole battle the boy's main boss says that it's time to sing to God smiling a nasty smile through all his teeth a certain number of people in business suits are in a lighted area seemingly discussing Something amongst themselves perhaps some kind of problem someone is holding some documents

under their arm and says that it is a memorandum which states that they are giving up the crystals from jedu Island the president president of the hunters Association doesn't seem to quite understand what his guest in South Korea is trying to tell him by asking about it the man who appears in the field of vision states that this would be in return for the fact that They would have taken Hunter Jin Wu for themselves saying this with complete seriousness The Interpreter next to the president of the hunters Association reports everything exactly backwards allowing him to

get the gist of it after a while once the president of the hunters Association listens to the translation he laughs slightly saying that it doesn't belong to them The Interpreter standing next to him also translates into a language they Understand and the man says that he knows but only through the president can he be contacted the president of the hunters Association thinks to himself wondering if it's only for the sake of Hunter Jin Wu that they're willing to pay such a huge sum of money the president thinks about the fact that with ryuji's death they

don't have any Hunters left at all to hold back the s-rank gate so so it's not a bad deal but the president of the hunters Association suddenly puts aside his papers and states that he would like to speak to the man alone and without interpreters it seems as soon as the man hears the language the man happens to be speaking he is suddenly surprised the president of the hunters Association says that this is the case because when he was a child his father ran his own business back in Japan the interpreters are outside the doors

and there is a dialogue that if chairman Matsumoto is Up to something again let them dismiss the idea at once the man says that he doesn't understand what the president of the hunter Association is talking about and the man says that they are in a strained relationship with the guild the man instantly starts shouting because how can the president of the hunters Association say such things and the man continues which was easy to guess the President says that this Guild was originally together with the Japanese Guild Association but since goo ryuji died it became harder

to manage the President says that if all the monsters get out of this gate all the responsibility will fall on the shoulders of this man who changed in his face the president of the hunters Association says that goto ryuji was the outstanding Hunter of Japan though he didn't agree to this raid right away the President says that it was the man's fault for taking the naked Blades to rui for it was the man who was responsible for splitting the guild and now because of this the man man can't control the others for it is the

man who is now responsible for trying to cheat back then the man starts to get visibly nervous and the president snaps stating that it's the missing black box that was in the transmitters that goto's team used the president of the hunters Association seems to be getting visibly angry with all the dialogue going on he Immediately smiles and says the president of the hunter Association states that did the man really think that he would guess such an action showing rage the president of the hunters Association says that it's not even about crystals it's about ordinary citizens

because the man doesn't care about people the president of the hunters Association can no longer contain the rage overflowing his body as he breaks something with a Single movement of his hand a powerful Aura emanates from the president of the hunters Association a large amount of wind currents appear making one feel terrified the president of the hunter Association says that he is not some heart Jero because he doesn't need that at all the president of the hunters Association says that he is not going to raise the whole country's ears because of one man's bad intentions

there is a real bloody battle going on in which the Boy depends on himself trying to destroy one opponent the boy thinks about the fact that there is no end or Edge to all these Stone Knights they seem to be piling up from all different sides of the place the boy is distracted for a couple of seconds and then he sees a huge number of stone Knights and something else in front of of him the boy thinks that he will not be able to Dodge in such a scenario so he stretches out his arm to

the side after a while as Soon as the boy starts to use his ability to touch the ruler he pulls it Forward after a certain amount of time these Stone Knights under the influence of magic begin to press together against each other the boy controls these Stone knights with his powers making them unable to resist the boy makes them cling to each other so tightly that if he does anything else the knights explode on the spot notification arrives that the ruler's touch skill level has Reached its maximum the boy now has access to the ruler's

power skill the boy noticing the fire attacks in his Direction thinks that this is quite dangerous because if he gets hit no skill will help him some kind of stone and special monster seems to be looking right at the boy being with everyone around him and Jin Wu realizes that he needs to kill it the boy doesn't seem like he's going to waste a large amount of time immediately rushing out of seat With great speed the powerful opponent seems to notice the other's motives and desire to fight alongside him immediately setting up an attack in

his Direction the boy moves so fast through the air itself that he can only be seen because of the bluish color behind Jin Wu The Boy Who takes off at break neck speed just to hit his new opponent doesn't notice anything around him the boy looking exactly into the eyes of the opponent next to him notices that he is About to attack again as his eyes eyes light up the boy thinks that if he combines Sprint and Lord power he will be able to get into his opponent's blind spot the boy doesn't seem like he's

going to waste much time on his thoughts and immediately starts using the power Master skill after a certain amount of time as soon as the boy uses his skill he immediately Dodges someone else's fire attack the boy thinks about the fact that although he almost didn't hit His opponent the combination was outstanding which is surprising the powerful opponent didn't seem to realize that the boy would be so fast and would be standing on his shoulder already the boy finally getting as close to his opponent as possible Wast no time and starts using the chaos blade

skill a few countable seconds pass as with such a strong skill the boy finally uses it right on the stranger's face the boy thinks about the fact that he only Scratched his opponent with his dagger that could cut anything the boy is not going to Despair and thinks about the fact that since it didn't work this time he just might break that standing statue the boy seems to start looking out for all the flaws in this statue and after that he starts to notice something in the form of some kind of Gap that he will

aim for the boy without wasting his precious time immediately takes hold of this crevice with great speed seemingly About to attack the boy wastes no time looks with his bluish colored eyes and then swings for a mighty strike the boy is not going to spare his strong opponent uses his great strength to make the blow shouting that he should break watching the whole battle in progress the mighty opponent amusedly says that does the boy think of opposing him the boy's blow turns out to be so powerful that his opponent in the form of a stone

statue simply cannot stand in one place Collapsing the boy does not spare his opponent and thinks that he will definitely show him the power of 103 level swinging again after a couple of moments of crushing his opponent he simply falls to the ground shattering the boy does not make himself wait long after some time as soon as he kills him settles on the ground next to the knights at the same moment the knights nearby are immediately going to attack the boy heading in his Direction with Great speed but the boy is not going to give

up or give any more weakness he extends his arm using the ruler power skill after a certain amount of time once the boy used his power skill the knights fall to the ground at the same moment the boy observes the situation around him assesses the situation and notices how everything has visibly collapsed around him the boy holding an object in his hands immediately clutches it thinking that he has become even Stronger by being in this place the original opponent and the main boss of this dungeon appears in front of the boy saying that this is

quite commendable the boy watching this monster approaching him says to tell all the things he has been hiding this time suddenly the powerful adversary begins to laugh unpleasantly at the boy's words vocalizing that the exam is still still not over the mighty adversary continues to laugh and amusingly asks if the boy Has managed to forget about it seeing that an emergency Quest has appeared the mighty adversary shows all of his horrible self stating what is Jin Wu's final test he has 10 minutes the boy seems to be trying not to give in to some sort

of panic he asks his question to the adversary asking who the adversary really is the powerful adversary continues to smile his terrifying smile he begins to send alerts thus answering the powerful Adversary states that he is the creator of this system asking if Jin Wu is satisfied with this answer it seems that someone starts to run up to the very gate that is near the school itself about to see something here one of the people here seems to be a guide towards this place beckoning to come here sooner rather than later for time is running

out the hunters here think that they managed to gather the seven best hunters of the association in such a short Period of time jinchu thinks that it's unlikely that they'll be able to help Jin wo in this way but it's just a safety net jinchu starts to walk confidently toward this gate to enter the double dungeon as he suddenly stops very close to the gate it's as if Jin chill can't seem to move forward he's just paralyzed and the hunters worryingly ask what happened to him ginchu starts to visibly sweat from the overwhelming fear and

he asks the others If they didn't just feel it ginel thinks about what the chilling Aura is the man can't hide his words about how creepy the magic is here feeling it all ginel states if anyone is conducting a raid near them someone replies that they are and specifically lists those Hunters ginchu tells them to send them an Urgent Message to come here immediately and that person wonders what Hunter Jin Wu is doing a truly horrible event takes place inside the double dungeon as the Very creator of the system begins to use his skills the

boy watches from the side as the hands of that very statue begin to twist around itself creating streams of air after a certain amount of time this system Creator appears ahead of the boy seeming to stop its movements for a while the boy expecting a slower attack from the stranger's side changes in his face as he begins to sense this monster nearby the boy barely has time to react to the Bloody sudden movement from his opponent as he tries to attack him with his own hands the boy simply can't hold his ground from such a

strong attack he is instantly lifted up in the air receiving a strong kick to his body the boy seems to collide his body with some kind of wall shattering it from the intense pressure blood gradually coming out of his mouth but the boy is not going to give up so easily to this opponent who will be his final boss he Dodges another Attack as soon as the boy heads in the opposite direction to make another strike in his Direction he sees the fists next to him the powerful creator of this system is trying his best

to drive the boy into his own trap using speed and technique but the boy is not going to give up so easily even though he is caught between the fists next to him he uses some Force to resist the powerful creator of this system can't hide his surprise saying that the boy Has surpassed all his expectations in this regard the boy seems to be using some Stone object in front of him and is about to make a push in the opposite direction from his opponent after a few counted moments the boy makes the very move

that saves his life and a chance to rest a bit from the battle the mighty Creator says that he didn't think he would be so excited about fighting a human nor did he think Jin Wu himself would be his opponent after a while the Creator of the system itself seems to stop attacking the boy for a while saying that something is interesting the boy thinks about the fact that this monster called him here as soon as he got his first level and then says that he has a 100 questions the boy says why and for

what purpose he created this system why he chose him to be a player and also asks what is going on with their world the powerful monster says that the boy wants to hear the answers To his questions so badly that he's afraid that killing him won't give him the answers the boy breaks off into a fast run thinking that he just won't be able to defeat this monster at such a short distance the boy continuing to run in a Direction only he knows extends his arm out to the side to begin activating the powerlord skill

the powerful creature seems to realize what Jin Wu wants to do glaring at him for wanting to attack him so stupidly from afar the Boy thinks about the fact that that the Creator might be using the same skills as himself realizing that it just doesn't make sense if that's the case the mighty Creator begins to smile saying that it makes no difference whether the boy defeats him or not but but the Creator's answer has long since been predetermined pausing in his movements except that the atmosphere around him visibly begins to change the mighty Creator pulls

out a large number Of weapons behind his back saying that everything was clear from the moment he created everything the boy says that if this monster created this entire system then how could he give Jin Wu such immense Power by holding a dagger in his hand the mighty Creator says that it wasn't him who chose the boy for he didn't like the boy at all for he only created and let the system go the powerful creator of this system is not shy to be straightforward with the boy Who is now opposite him the mighty Creator

is talking about how he made this perfect project himself and the boy is thinking about the fact that time is getting short the Mighty Creator rises in the air and states that until the timer counts down the last minutes of Jin Wu's life he will fight him the mighty creator doesn't seem like he's going to spare his opponent after a high jump he simply drops to the ground the mighty Creator as he gets closer to the Boy begins to attack with his weapons in all different directions while he is near after a certain amount of

time the boy begins to notice some kind of bluish light thinking that he can't possibly feel the boy changes his gaze to The Familiar bluish color and afterwards realizes that he can finally use his power the boy begins to look at what weapons the powerful Creator now possesses for he can specifically sense them the boy looks closely at what kind Of equipment his powerful opponent is using what kind of weapons he has in his hands now the boy thinks about the fact that he can now feel every move that this monster makes to dodge his

next attack the mighty Creator visibly changes his face to one of surprise wondering if the boy dodged when he hit with all his might the mighty Creator notices that the boy has noticeably quickened his movements causing him to tense up more than usual the mighty Creator seems to be able to feel the blows saying that even though it is a fake body it can clearly feel the pain the mighty Creator tries hard not to be distracted by the aching pain in the wounded area of his body shifting his gaze towards the boy gradually realizing the

mighty Creator finally notices the reason why the boy was chosen looking at the stranger's horrifying appearance watching carefully the mighty Creator states that at least a little but there Is clearly something about this boy looking at him with an attentive gaze the mighty creator doesn't seem to hide his emotions calling out that the boy is an ordinary person so what kind of audacity does he have after a certain amount of time even the rest of the stone Knights begin to gradually come to their senses seemingly deciding to join the fight the boy starts to get

visibly nervous but tries not to show it because time is literally going by so damn fast Every second counts a large number of monsters are at the bottom of everything going on the boy seems to be rising above the ordinary without wasting his precious time the boy extends his arm forward and begins to use the powerlord skill a couple of seconds pass the boy waits for the right moment and then jumps from a great height crushing everyone the boy realizes that he has very little time left about 3 minutes so he just breaks into a

run going to crush Everyone the boy despite the large number of different monsters behind him begins to attack one of the monsters ahead of him the boy only needs a few seconds to defeat one of the stone Knights who is already falling to the floor from powerlessness now the boy needs to fight one of the powerful Stone Knights who is holding a strong shield made of stone the boy thinks about the fact that again in front of him appeared this unpleasant guy on whom you can Spend a little more time aloud but the boy turned

out to be much smarter than any stone Knight so he jumps high into the sky and kills this Knight with a punch once the boy kills this Stone Knight he turns his full attention to the creator of the system who is afraid the boy doesn't have to put too much effort into chopping up a few of his opponent's Stone Arms after a certain amount of time the boy immediately begins to put his mighty weapon right to The head of his opponent which surrenders the mighty opponent can no longer move in his position he is inside

some sort of recess saying that the ex exam is over the powerful creator of this system can extend his finger forward as if to point somewhere Straight Ahead saying that all the answers are inside Jin woo the boy doesn't quite understand what his adversary means by interjecting but he notices some new alert ahead of him the Mighty Creator says that the boy's choice is now right in front of him in the form of an alert asking if he wishes to receive data collection the boy continues to stare at that very same Alert in front of

him for a while thinking that this is the moment he has been wishing for the boy is not going to waste much time after some amount of time he immediately states that he is going to accept the data collection after some amount of time there is some Sort of bright flash as if to move Jin Wu to another place for all the data has now been obtained the boy is some kind of white shadow he can now observe the horrible atmosphere and a large number of someone's Army the boy looking at the whole happening picture

from the right angle is surprised to think about how many monsters are here these monsters are very different each of them has red eyes but those look in different shades with different physiques there are also Special kinds of these powerful monsters that have horns as well as different defenses but they are all looking somewhere the boy seems to be watching all these monsters and wonders where they are all looking so intently and at what the boy seems to immediately try looking in the same direction that a large number of monsters are so keenly looking at

noticing a strange Sky Jin woo with a readable surprise in his eyes thinks about it being a black Sky Overflowing with monsters what on Earth is it the boy looks at the large number of all sorts of monsters realizing that there are ice elves High Orcs goblins and Giants among them the boy thinks about the fact that if all of these dangerous types of monsters get out of this place at the same time all of humanity will come to an end the boy thinks about the fact that the real enemy of all these monsters here

is much higher than people think the boy Watching everything that is happening with his own eyes finally begins to realize exactly what is going to happen to mankind the boy looks carefully at something happening ahead of him it seems to be this revealing picture that he is greatly surprised by something quite white and large begins to gradually emerge from this black Sky the boy realizes that a bloody war awaits everyone the boy thinks that in order to defeat the enemy in the form of silver Warriors the monsters decided to unite together and try to win

the boy begins to realize that this is how the Bloody War Began accompanied by The Continuous clanging of metal the boy says that the Spells flying out of his mouth were followed by Furious screams of pain realizing that the silver warriors were strong the boy begins to look at the whole ongoing battle with his own eyes saying that when it already seemed that the monsters were about to disappear Appear The Messengers of Heaven who had been pouncing on their enemy gradually began to retreat which seemed so damn strange and incomprehensible the boy seems visibly puzzled

by what he gradually begins to see in front of him his gaze reading a gradual realization of everything the boy begins to gaze at who gradually appears in his field of vision a strong Aura emanating from him and it is the Monarch's domain the boy watching everything happening with a Different gaze thinks about the fact that if it was the one who summoned these Shadows the boy seems to be looking for the monster he is interested in among the many other monsters the boy begins to realize that it means that the same warrior in Black

armor is the lord of the Shadows showing his strong appearance the boy realizes that now the monsters were not afraid of death for surrounded by Darkness they were simply building up their strength much more Than they appeared to be the boy watching everything that happens from the outside thinks that these monsters have no end and no Edge and if compared to his army the latter is simply insignificant the boy realizes that those who have just Fallen are coming back to life to fight their opponents in the form of silver Warriors the boy continues to watch

the bloody battle realizing that it is now that the battle between light and darkness Begins the Boy can't take his eyes off the horrific event taking place he realizes that even the Earth has shuddered from the might of these two sides the boy looks at the monsters that continue to slay their opponents it is stated that the war has been heating up more and more each time the boy with a readable Wonder in his eyes as he watches all this battle begins to realize just how powerful the Lord is the shadow soldiers are adamantly destroying

the silver Warriors They turn into their subordinates there was a storm where the Lord was the boy as he continues to watch The Mighty Lord says that the victory of the monsters means the victory of their Lord as well it seems some high ranked Hunters are already near those doors someone asks if they can open them Choy jung-in says that the magic here is quite powerful asking if Jin Wu is behind the doors and jinchu says that he is hayen thinks that this magic doesn't belong to Jin Wu in Any way but then who does

since he wants to help the boy with all his heart gyel thinks about the fact that Jin Wu recently said that he couldn't clear the double dungeon so why did he come back here again ginchu thinks about the fact that it was for a reason noticing the doors start to open in front of them after a certain amount of time a few moments pass as Choy jong-in asks loudly and nervously what it is clearly shocked by what he's seen a certain picture Appears before the high-ranking hunters in the form of a ruined room Cho jungin

continues to not understand jinel finally seeing the picture in front of him says that it just can't be because these statues and deity seem to really exist after a while the powerful system Creator is surprised by the arrival of the new people asking how they came to be here the powerful system Creator says that he didn't think he had called any other people here beginning to say that This is a very unexpected encounter the high-ranking hunters are visibly getting nervous some not understanding how the monster can talk to them as they have their own language

the powerful creator of the system begins to tell these high ranked Hunters to be quieter so as not to wake up the king who is busy one of the hunters present incomprehensibly interjects about which king they are talking about noticing Jin Wu standing not far away one of the high-ranking Hunters notices Jin Wu's Hunter and asks in a confused manner what is going on with him and why he is standing like that after a few seconds the powerful system Creator manages to kill several Hunters with a single blow noticing such an action on the part

of the powerful system Creator ha Yin is visibly nervous seemingly not quite realizing the situation the powerful Creator states that he doesn't want weaklings in this place as he needs someone as a sacrifice For his King the boy starts looking and listing all the guilds starting with ricado poo loon in Greece and ending with some rattis where essel lives after some amount of time a certain white wolf with its red eyes appears in front of the boy that is about to attack noticing their new opponent in the form of a white wolf the monsters start

making loud noises as if they are ready to rush into the fight the mighty white wolf doesn't seem to be in the least bit Afraid of those around it now as it Towers over the others in quite a huge size one of the high ranked Hunters is in an extremely dangerous state right now someone is screaming to be treated as soon as possible Choy jung-in gives the command to beef up the defenses as well as get the wounded out of here faster someone shouts that they will heal this Hunter someone yells that the enemies are

starting to advance again again who are gradually approaching the Hunters about to fight them after a certain amount of time one of the enemy's voices who will be able to stand after a battle with his real puppets this speech is continued by the powerful creator of the system saying that he will give him a rare opportunity to see the birth of a king the mighty Creator continues that if of course any of the high-ranking hunters survive here for the warrior is about to attack after some amount of time seemingly noticing Something am Miss the mighty

Choy jong-in yells for everyone to retreat literally at the same second there is a fire attack from the tall Warrior the mighty Hunters try to escape Choy John in seems to have some kind of plan in his head to overcome this powerful monster that uses the fire attack Choy jong-in can't waste much time to think about all his future actions he immediately starts using his skills Choy jong-in breaks away from the rest of the Powerful High ranked hunters and shouts to them that he will take care of this monster while the others take care of

the rest Jin Chul seems to start fighting against some opponent at this time he extends his fist forward which has a lot of power in it ginch tries not to waste much time he continues to run around one powerful Warrior seemingly using his attack on him but Jin Chul while trying to fight this powerful Warrior realizes that the one is strong Enough that he doesn't even collapse after being hit Choy jong-in calls out that these Warriors have some damn unusual defenses continuing to voice that all high-ranking Hunters should be on guard Choy jongin seems to

be trying to slay one of the Warriors but thinks about the fact that it seems like even magic power just isn't being used on him one of the hunters shouts to Mr Choy that provocation doesn't work on monsters and heyen continues that it Doesn't work with magic either Choy jong-in starts to get visibly nervous he's thinking about what to do because they don't seem to have any way to defeat the Warriors Choy jungin finds nothing better to do except that he needs to urgently wake up Jin Wu who seems to be in some sort of

Trance right now Choy jung-in thinks about the fact that maybe this Hunter is in a trance right now but it doesn't matter because the important thing is to wake Jin Wu up By sending an attack in his Direction Choy jungin doesn't waste much time his fire attack quickly shortening the distance between him and the boy almost hitting him directly but after a certain amount of time seemingly reacting very timely to this action on choy's part the opponent defends Jin Wu a couple of seconds pass as the creator of the entire system begins to loom over

Choy jong-in saying how dare he disturb the king's peace Choy jong-in seems to Realize that he has made too hasty in action as the powerful Creator is already nearby some high-ranking Hunters on the other side of the battle try to counter the power of their opponent jinchu turning to the hunter highin yells out that they'll delay these Warriors so have her try to wake up Jin wo the girl seemingly not wasting a second of her time shortens the distance between her and the boy already almost getting closer to him the girl seems to Already be

able to make out the boy's face which is considerably stained in someone else's or her own blood thinking to wake him up the boy seemingly being on the battlefield as an observer is rather dumbfounded by what he can now see in front of him a large number of Shadow soldiers are fighting against these monsters even the ruler himself is in this battle fighting one monster the boy thinks about the fact that this ruler already has so many warriors but He continues to replenish his army realizing that he would lack Mana if it were him the

boy watches one of the high-ranking monsters Massacre this ruler's Shadow Warrior but there is no end in sight to this power the boy says that the monsters that came here that were once on opposite sides are now fighting against the same enemy but if this battle was between the monsters and the silver Warriors the latter would certainly not have to fight against the Shadow soldiers it seems that the boy is slowly starting to realize the fact that the shadow soldiers are fighting against the Warriors and that could only mean it could only mean that there

was some kind of internal conflict looking at everything happening already with different eyes realizing that this was something of an amazing occurrence the large number of weapons thrust into the bodies of the monsters show the flag of one of the sides above and here the Shadow soldiers clearly have the advantage the overlord slowly begins to approach the last survivor of this battle the warrior who is the main opponent the Lord says that they have finally been able to put an end to this bloody war bluntly asking the other why he betrayed him the powerful opponent

seems to realize that he no longer has any chance at life vocalizing that he wanted to kill him so badly the mighty Lord insists on his question he wants to Hear a sincere answer and last words from the lips of this adversary but the opponent sitting at his feet begins to seemingly recite some sort of spell causing the Lord to tense up more than usual and make a single movement it doesn't take much effort for the Lord to lift his opponent by the neck right up in the air with that one movement after a certain

amount of time as soon as the Lord continues to hold his opponent by the neck the other one's gaze noticeably Changes the other's opponent seems dumbfounded at what he can see in front of him which is clearly happening to him for the very first time in his life at all suddenly the enemy's face begins to change to one of satisfaction and he does not hide his smile realizing that the demon king is Baron the enemy wonders what the demon king is doing here and the Lord extends his hand covered in a large amount of blood

suddenly the boy finds himself in The shoes of the very Lord of his shadow soldiers marveling at how he couldn't notice it before after a short amount of time the boy moves his hand to the side of his heart where a noticeable purple light is now emanating the boy can feel the way the purple light begins to fill his body as it gives something away perhaps some kind of power to the battle itself the boy continues to stand in the same spot seemingly trying to comprehend what is really going on and who he even Is

but the boy doesn't need to ask himself many questions he already has the answers he looks at the silver Warriors ahead of him after a certain amount of time once all the bloody battle is over the boy gets a notification that the data download is complete after some amount of time a powerful creator of the system comes into view and states that hay Yin is ridiculous the powerful creator doesn't seem to be Afraid of his opponents at all even mocking them and asking them to show him what they can do hay Yin on the other

hand is very serious about this battle she looks with her bright eyes and uses her sword dance skill after a certain amount of time as soon as the girl voices her use of the skill the creator of this system himself starts attacking her the Creator of the system can't stop laughing as he easily wounds this girl right in the shoulder and the girl Visibly cries out in pain the mighty Creator voices the fact that is it all on her part realizing that the one is just as boring and uninteresting as the rest of the people

the mighty ruler states that the high-ranking hunters are following a clear-cut script that he came up with the powerful creator of the system can easily sense all the Panic that the hunters are experiencing saying that they will not be able to stop him realizing that the creator of this System had overestimated the hunters here watching as they were gradually being surrounded after a certain amount of time just as the powerful Creator continues to voice a speech something is sent at him it seems that with his fire attack Choy jung-in tried to distract him it says

that they need to wake Jin Wu up because there's no other choice the huntress hey in doesn't seem like she's going to spend much time watching with shocked eyes at this battle she Flies off in some Direction just as the girl starts to accelerate the stone hand of this monster that aims to grab her also starts heading in her same direction the girl seems to realize that she needs to instantly get as far away from this place as possible which she manages to do in the last few seconds at the same moment the huge statue

instantly falls down making the ground shake for a few more seconds and ha Ying walks away from this place the Powerful creator of this system is watching everything that is happening and how the huntress successfully dodged seemingly complimenting her it seems the mighty creator of this system can peer in and notices a certain Shadow next to the girl wondering the powerful Creator asks about her relationship with Jin wo since the latter has one of his shadow solders assigned to her the girl feeling the pain in her forearm says that she's just friends with Jin wo

like everyone Else since they came to save him the mighty Creator continues to smile and realizes that these Hunters are here of their own free will giving just her another chance the mighty Creator says that the king's birth will take place in these Chambers today and he will let her see it all with her own eyes the powerful Creator makes the girl shift her attention to her allies saying that as far as the rest of them are concerned all these high ranking Hunters would be Of no use to them the mighty Creator would deal with

them personally just to keep them out of the way the mighty Creator seems to be distracted from his arrogant speech hearing the question of who said such a thing in the first place and who decided so literally at that very second just as the mighty Creator turns his gaze to the side Jin wo appears destroying his face with a single punch the boy seems to have just come out of a deep trance he can't help But stop breathing confusedly looking exactly at his opponent there is a murderous Aura emanating from the boy at this very

moment he is asking his creator with a readable anger in his eyes what he has done done to him Jin chaol who is watching the whole battle taking place can't hide his surprise and also his mouth just opens on the other side of the battle Choy jungin seems to be able to breathe out calmly and relieved because the boy has finally Come to his senses the girl observing the whole scene can't help but stop watching this battle she looks at everything with readable amazement there is a tangible killing Aura coming from the boy all the

hunters here can feel the power of Jin Wu at this moment the boy can make the mighty creator of this system gradually start falling right in the air with a single strike the mighty creator of this system Falls straight to the ground destroying the ground around It and leaving dents it says that Jin Wu is not a king the mighty creator of this system questions why the boy in front of him now and not the king why the one is alive after all the boy listening to the powerful Creator's speech thinks about the black heart

and the huge Mana flow of the enemy the boy thinks about the fact that the black heart was clearly not part of the Creator's plan and it should have at the very least just destroyed Jin wo the boy Thinks about the very memories which are only a small part of it and afterward states that the Creator was against him as a player the boy tries to get to the truth by asking about what the player is what the powerful creator of the system wanted to do to him the powerful creator of this system is in

a readable Panic he doesn't seem to know what he should do in in this situation the powerful creator of this system breaks down into a loud scream telling the shadow Lord That he is not going to get away with this so easily a few moments pass as the boy begins to use his magical abilities displaying a large number of daggers and these daggers are swiftly heading towards the powerful creator of this system who can't hide his fear the powerful Creator laughs nervously and says that Jin Wu has exceeded his expectations realizing why he was chosen

as a player a certain number of high ranked Hunters who have been observing Everything that has been going on begin to notice some sort of movement from the direction of the statues the high-ranked hunters can't hide their excitement at the large number of statues even the ones that were just standing even the statues that were just standing there all this time start to move causing everyone here to tense up more than usual the Creator laughs and says that if Jin Wu kills him there's no way those statues will stop offering him the Choice to come

to his senses from his Hasty actions the mighty Jin Wu looks with his cold eyes and says what if he can kill two birds with one stone the mighty creator of this system laughs and says that if the boy does kill the very real creator of the system then the boy amusingly sidesteps the mighty Creator and asks that if he does he will become an rang again smiling the boy says that he wondered what would happen if he killed the creator of an already working System nothing would happen to it after all after after a

certain amount of time once the boy starts using his terrifying Aura the system slowly starts to glitch after a while as soon as a powerful adversary tries to do something a notification comes up that the login for the administrator is blocked the powerful creator of this system can't believe what's happening he doesn't quite understand what happened why the system a couple of seconds pass and the Boy says something that he himself once thought a lot about while looking at the enemy the boy continues to stand in front of his enemy showing all his Terri if

Ying Aura in front of him making him fear even more the boy realizes that now he needs to take over the entire system looking with his cold eyes showing that he won't care if he kills him the boy voices that it seems the powerful Creator's system isn't so perfect causing his opponent to scream loudly The boy only needs to take a few blows to defeat his own opponent causing him to just gradually disintegrate before his eyes the powerful creator of this system though already in a dying state still has something to say to the boy

he says that when the pillars of fire appear and rise up into the sky the boy will surely be overtaken by a long awaited death the boy with his back to his defeated opponent does not feel any fear after his words saying that it will Be as it pleases him the hunters outside say that it's been an hour since the guild members entered the place but if they go in they'll obviously be in trouble after a certain amount of time it seems that a large number of those very high ranked Hunters gradually begin to be

seen all of the high ranked Hunters are visibly shabby in their appearance some are in trouble and appear to be injured some Hunters are thinking about the fact that their Country's top Guild members are in such a terrible State not realizing what happened there someone asks about whether they are members of the Bravo Guild asking for help to help carry the bodies of the Dead out of the dungeon the boy thinks about the fact that it wasn't the real body of the Creator the one clearly in another place since he never got answers to his

question jincho says that about 20 top ranked Hunters died it would be scary if those Monsters came out would Jin wo confront them himself again Jin Wu thinks that although he asked the Bravo Guild to send a message to the association but still so many Hunters died jinchu says that their department is monitoring all the actions of s-rank hunters but he's the one who decided to seek help from another guild gin chol looks at the large number of corpses that are covered in a white cloth that is gradually turning red jinchu turns to the hunter

Jin wo to ask how he knew about the double dungeon opening looking at The Boy The Boy turning away from jinchu tells him that the double dungeon itself Drew him here as if it were calling to him Jin Wu says that he received a message that he needed to come here but he can't show it to him because it was all just in his head jinchu thinks to himself that it's unlikely Jin Wu would joke about this since so many people have died but this Hunter is so hard to Understand after for a while the

hunter hayen herself comes up to the boy excitedly asking him how he's feeling the boy noticing the stranger's presence beside him turns his head slightly to the side slowly beginning to say that he might be a little that he might be a little tired but the boy can barely stand on his own two feet after such a bloody battle showing some weakness some few countable seconds pass before the boy can even finish speaking he Immediately falls to the ground from helplessness as they run up to him a large number of cars loaded with the highest

grade crystals drive off in their own Direction some amount of time passes as these loaded cars unload the entire load in a place set apart from the others some man says that about 200,000 tons of magic crystals have arrived thinking that this should be enough for them the man says that they will first channel the energy of the Magic crystals into the barrier and then the barrier will suck out as much Mana as it needs but something seems strange to the man and the other man asks what it is to which the man says that

the barrier is in perfect condition but but someone seems to be watching them the man shifts his gaze in some direction from somewhere he senses something a Miss clearly someone else's presence another man in a business suit doesn't quite understand what the man is talking About and the same man in turn starts yelling and asking him to show himself the man looks in some direction and abruptly stops talking and the other man asks in a amazement if there is anyone else here the man begins to smile his wide smile glaring at who could be sure

it was some very ordinary person causing one to wonder the man finds himself with his back to some shadow that is high up on one of the multi-story buildings which seriously makes for some kind of Tracking this Shadow says that the man has a well-developed sense of smell but considering how the man got his power there's nothing strange about it the man looks at everything going on below himself continuing to voice that it's not that important anyway because the show is starting the man looks up at the sky which is creating some sort of hellish

spin along with some sort of glow inside saying that everything is going clearly according to the script Some girl asks why they called in soldiers as modern weapons are almost useless against Monsters but you have to be on guard the girl says that they'll just be Cannon fder and another high-ranking Hunter replies that they're no different from themselves the high-ranking Hunter looks up at the same horrible sky above them continuing that it just shows how helpless humans are in the face of disaster the man struts down the road beside his assistant not hiding His exclamations

of admiration for if all goes according to plan he will mop up the gate the man states that it would be cool for the rank of s-rank Hunter already holding the alcohol in his hands and continuing that he needs to relax the man drinking the alcohol asks how many s-rank Hunters are here and there are 15 realizing it's a small crowd the man asks where the Americans are in general and the man replies that more s-rank gates have opened in Maryland and All over the world in general the man begins to think about how these

listed countries just don't seem to have enough high ranking Hunters to mop up after a certain amount of time while the man is thinking and talking about something of his own then another young man cries out in horror about the gate the young man draws the gate and Yuri orlov's attention to the gate stating that this high ranking gate is beginning to open revealing uses some amount of time Passes the boy seems to have been lying on the bed for quite a few hours as he suddenly opens his eyes the boy seems to realize that

he is now in some sort of Hospital immediately rises from his position holding his hand over his face some time passes and before the boy can even recover from his sleep jinho enters the room the boy asks the other boy in Surprise what happened and he tearfully asks why he is only waking up now jinho goes on to say that everyone thought it Was as if the boy had died since he'd been dead for 3 days and Jin Wu asks again in Surprise jinho says he was very worried and the boy thinks he's pretty well

exhausted and it's been a long time since he's had a real rest but what seems to be most important is that the boy just can't forget those very moments spent in the double dungeon the boy begins to think that if he slept for three whole days then obviously something could have happened Immediately changing his Outlook it doesn't take long for the boy to ask about what happened and jinho doesn't seem to quite understand why he's asking the boy decides to clarify for Jin ho about the s-rank dungeon that had still recently appeared in Japan making

the latter realize the question after a certain amount of time jinho just turns his head to the side seemingly realizing that something bad needs to be said a large number of high ranked hunters and Some battle trained humans stare in horror at something ahead of them one by one huge monsters or Giants begin to emerge from that very s-ranked dungeon ready to begin their battle now the high- ranked hunters look on in horror at what is happening in front of them someone shouting why are the bosses from The Dungeons above a rank coming out of

there a mighty tank around a large amount of high ranked crystals looks at everything and says it's [ __ ] Mighty Tank Yuri orlov seemingly as confident in himself and his powers as usual shouts to his opponents to attack after a certain amount of time a barrier begins to appear around the city itself which is where this portal with monsters is located without wasting his precious time one of the high- ranking monsters that came out of the dungeon starts trying to destroy the barrier the mighty tank starts laughing and says that he didn't think he

would encounter A- rank Dungeon monsters here because they obviously wouldn't be able to break through his barrier but only a mighty tank named Yuri orof thought so because in front of him appears a special kind of of monsters literally in a couple of seconds Yuri's face instantly changes to full of fear eyes widen with horror before him the man is only afraid of what he sees in front of him so his barrier gradually begins to weaken and show nothing for opponents in a couple Of seconds all the opponents can gradually go beyond the barrier which

was created by Yuri orof there is a kind of calm atmosphere in the room the good weather is right in this city but jinho is slowly saying that that raid that particular raid in Japan failed as jinho says with a palpable sadness in his voice and the boy looks somewhere off to the side thinking of his own a gray-haired man seems either upset or confused and he exhales heavily holding His forehead the man says that he seems to have fallen asleep again asking how much time has passed and the other man says that it would

take him a little longer to get to the hospital the deputy says that he has two pieces of news the first is that one of the people who fell asleep has awaken and the man asks if it's about people with sleeping sickness the man says that it is and that person turns out to be a woman who is the mother of the hunter Sung Jin wo the gray-haired man thinks about the fact that the boy can cure and even such a disease saying that it is understandable but what about the second news the assistant is

not going to spend much time explaining the second news saying that he has guests gradually opening the door a lovely woman appears in all her glory asking with concerned eyes about what happened to the man the hand of some high- ranking Hunter begins to shake visibly as if unable to Withstand such pressure from his opponents Yuri orlov appears in his own guise showing all the emotions that only exist on this Earth he is visibly dumbfounded by what is happening the man seems to realize that for his life comes a Bitter End he simply flies towards

the open mouth of one of his opponents this powerful opponent simply enjoys eating such a high ranked Hunter in the form of Yuri orof immediately smiling with all his teeth a large number of very Different tanks begin to shoot at their Target in the form of huge opponents who do not stop attacking them these tanks and structures seem to have tremendous Firepower and they relentlessly attack at their opponents Who attack like this something bloody battle is going on in this city people are in utter confusion and fear of what is happening here some Hunters says

that these weapons are useless against the magical monsters asking what are they waiting for after All it is time to deal with them after a certain amount of time once one of the hunters states that it's time to attack the rest of the hunters come out for their hunt some high- ranked Huntress looks at her opponent with a cold stare thinking about the fact that she needs to take away his sight the huntress doesn't take long after a certain amount of time she immediately flies high up and begins her attack the girl thinks with some

horror that for the size of This monster he moves too well and also so fast being a strong opponent some voice comes from above saying that they are broadcasting from Tokyo even from this height you can see the horrible sight below everything the boy looks at the TV listening to the fact that it's a living hell because the whole world is waiting with baited breath for the outcome of the battle whether they will overcome the disaster the boy thinks about the fact that if everything Continues in the same vein the same case as on jedu

island may happen again and that's when the whole of Asia could be in great danger the boy continues to stare at the TV and also sits thoughtfully suddenly a voice is heard from some side the boy looks at this girl with surprise who says not to go anywhere the boy completely oblivious to some broadcast asks her if the girl wants Jin Wu to stay and the girl replies that he won't listen to her the Boy gradually rises from his seat saying that he wasn't really going to go there because a lot of things have happened

lately the boy says that he will just need to rest so let his significant other not worry about it stroking her hair sweetly some amount of time later it seems after seeing the broadcast the boy thinks about resting outside sitting on a bench a couple moments pass it seems the boy decides to call out to barah who instantly appears but in a Small form addressing him the boy amusingly states that did the mighty Burr rewatch Korean Damas while watching over his sister causing the latter to become embarrassed the boy not making him wait long for

his question asks him about jinna and he says that she continues to sleep a lot in her room the boy thinks about how it seems like his sister was pretty traumatized by that situation but in all the four years that one wasn't going to stop him the boy Thinks about what he should do now in such a situation looks around himself thoughtfully and goes his own way some time passes as suddenly behind the boy begins to drive a car and then completely stops next to him it seems that the boy is already in someplace going

to talk to someone about something asking them what they want him to do the boy turns to y manhan a giant of the construction industry and the man introduces himself in a polite manner to This Hunter the man doesn't seem like he's going to waste much of the boy's time immediately starting to hold out something in his Direction in the form of a sheet of some kind the man states that he doesn't piously believe in the case where money can buy anything much less a hunter like Jin Wu The Man covers his eyes and says

with a calm expression that this is why all his thoughts are pure and he hopes Jin Wu will understand him the boy thinks about the fact that It seems like their conversation should stay just between the two of them not quite understanding what the man wants from him the man begins to say that he has the same disease that Jin Wu's mother had beginning to outline the purpose of the meeting from afar the boy immediately asks if jinho know knows about it and the man says that only the three people around him know about the

disease the boy amusedly states that he probably knows about the others disease Now too though it's some unpleasant news for Jin ho the man calmly agrees with the stranger words saying that the man is absolutely right expressing his smile seemingly trying to be calm from afar the man begins to say that while they were all looking for a cure for this disease together there was a man who was able to cure himself of it the man says that he's honestly not quite sure if it could be a matter of luck here because that person turned

out to be the hunter Jin Wu's mother the man says that Jin Wu is therefore right and that he needs something from the hunter but if the man helps him the chapter will never forget his kindness the boy begins to wonder about his surroundings what is going on today thinking that today that today the boy will have to make important choices about everything that is going on it seems to figure out who is best to help and who is not some man shouts that monsters are tearing down buildings and Uprooting trees as if they want

to wipe out all Humanity from the earth someone fearfully says that means they are too and the man says that there is no need to panic because as long as they don't touch them the monsters won't touch them back the man says that it's that giant that's the problem because while the other monsters are tearing everything down this one is standing there protecting that gate it's like it's waiting for someone or something Everything seems pretty damn weird but this monster is especially awesome and clearly capable of any attack the cameraman says it's his personal guess

but it seems as if that monster isn't alive even though it's breathing it's as if it's been programmed the man says that if it were that simple then it would have gone down from a single hit from an ordinary projectile realizing that it has been 2 days since he left the gate the man says with How long can they hold off these powerful monsters really until their city is reduced to Rubble jinho seems to be having a conversation with someone about a topic that is very important to him suddenly cringing at the question of whether

his interlocutor is going to go to Japan jinho says with horror that Jin Wu doesn't watch the news at all because there's so much horror going on and he hasn't fought so many Monsters the boy calmly says that he knows about Everything but if he succeeds this time their Guild will become famous but Jin ho isn't sure the boy thinks about how strange this is because even Jin ho who has always supported him starts to doubt as he hears other people's words after a certain amount of time it seems like as soon as Jin ho

starts thinking about his own he immediately shouts confidently that he'll definitely go with Jin Wu jinho says that all the incidents that have happened even more recently are Clearly United by something and the boy wonders what jinho amusedly says that all of these incidents are united by the fact that he wasn't at all of these battles immediately starting to cry jinho says that he can only brag about working with Jin Wu and the latter is surprised not expecting to hear words from the rich son's mouth jinho says that's why he'll help Jin Wu wherever they

go asking him to take him along and Jin Wu doesn't quite understand why he's Changed his shoes suddenly jinho confidently says that he trusts the boy because if the hunter thinks it's much better this way then it will be suddenly Jin Wu says that he's joking about it because why the hell does he need Japan and jinho doesn't seem to understand him right now the boy turns away from his assistant already opening the door and saying that all this work will be enough for today saying goodbye the boy thinks about the fact that he couldn't

use his Shadow soldiers then since the Creator had about the same level as him the boy begins to realize that there are clearly those left in this world who can still easily compete with him the boy thinks that the world is big enough and that somewhere there will be someone who can defeat the hunter Jin woo the boy thinks that it is time for him to accept the fact that he can't cope with problems alone when he meets his mother the woman asks her son if he's going to have Dinner also asking about Jenna and

he says that she just doesn't have an appetite after a certain amount of time the boy seems to think about the stranger's words for a bit and afterward he says that he can't help him the man asks the boy with noticeable uneasiness to at least least tell the boy how his own mother was able to cure herself of the disease the boy lowering his head and sternly addressing the chairman says that he would not have kept silent in His place if he had known the answer to his question the boy doesn't make himself long he

simply rises from his seat hearing a chagrined I see from the man and Jin Wu says goodbye the boy leaves the stranger's office after a short amount of time and afterward faces his back against the wall exhaling heavily the boy says with his eyes closed that it's still his dear Man's father in the person of Jin ho which is very sad the boy thinks about the fact That he doesn't know what kind of man he is and what kind of goals he pursues because maybe he isn't sick at all the boy thinks that the amount

of the Holy Water of Life is very limited so he must spend it all wisely the boy thinks that the offer was unexpected but unfortunately he is not interested in it and since he has to make a choice then the boy decides to enjoy the taste of the food his beloved mother has prepared covers his eyes and after a while calls Out to her the boy tells the woman that he will definitely be back soon seemingly finishing up with this delicious meal that the woman has arranged for him the boy thinks about the fact that

it is true there are those who are stronger than himself but that doesn't mean he needs to stop the woman standing with her back to her son tells his son that if something happened his dad always ran headlong to the call even while eating the woman voices to her son That she will help him pack for what seems to be a long and unplanned trip while the room is quiet in the barely lit room lies Jin seemingly in some sort of bad shape or just lacking some sort of strength after some amount of time Jin

Wu enters the room offering his little sister something to talk about and she briefly says that she wants to sleep the boy despite other people's words that the girl would like to continue her sleep settles down on her Bed and thinks about where to start some amount of time passes as the boy is really thinking about the upcoming dialogue as she suddenly says that she almost died recently the boy seems to realize that he has said some crap and not at all what should have been appropriate for this conversation immediately looking back at her the

boy nervously says that he didn't mean it because it's a common thing for him but this time it was quite dangerous because He almost actually died the boy calms down and says that he was able to survive and he is grateful to his fate that he can still go home home the boy assures the girl that he will definitely return home safe and sound this time too stroking his sister's hair the boy continues to gently touch the girl's hair and briefly thanks her not yet saying the reason for his words but the boy continues to

voice that he is thankful that his sister is worried About him and wants him to stay while Jin a holds back tears the girl can't seem to hold them back anymore she covers her eyes letting the tears flow down her cheeks and says that he's going to go there anyway the boy says with his usual calmness that he is but he will definitely come home safe and sound making her believe him the boy goes on to tell her not to cry on this occasion because he will always watch over her wherever he is the president

of the Hunter Association seems to look a little nervous before some speech he has obviously prepared for the people in front a large number of reporters and assorted journalists are waiting for some sort of conference to begin starting to write something down in their notebook some amount of time passes it seems that the president of the hunter Association does not yet notice the presence of others around him a few countable Seconds pass as a boy in his businesslike and tidy appearance stands behind the counter noticing a large number of flashes without making the two wait

for each other for long the president of the hunters Association shakes hands with his usual smile to the highly ranked Hunter among the large number of people here one can notice JY hoe who is carrying in something on his back seemingly a large load the boy who is dressed entirely in black clothes Turns his head back to look at Jin ho that is approaching suddenly the boy finds himself embarrassed by something immediately awkwardly bringing his hand to his hair starting to rub it upon seeing Jin ho after some amount of time the entire Ain Guild

heads off in some direction in their full Twan Guild the military man says that they don't have much room left at all to evacuate and the man says that there are 10 more patients left to take the military man Says that now is not the time to worry about those who are almost dead but the old man says that he can't leave his patience here the military man says that since this is the case he will also stay here because he can't leave the civilians here and run away from here like a true coward the

military man seems to be trying to support himself by saying that he should first find a shelter nearby and then before the military man can even finish his speech A huge monster with red eyes appears from behind some building someone shouts from the military that it's the Giants in front of them causing everyone here to immediately launch an attack against these opponents one of the military seems to realize that things are getting close to their sad shouts aoud no immediately reacting quickly and starting to cover themselves it is only worth it when one of the

Giants tries to attack their victims with particular Aggression then some sort of Sword flies in his Direction the giant simply does not even have time to react to such a movement on the part of his opponent and immediately finds himself defeated one of the Giants who was about to attack the civilians simply falls to the ground with his breathless body thus the opponent for the giant turned out to be a huge monster who holds in his hands a weapon then was able to defeat this enemy the same military man who promised To stay in this

place until the very end with particular fear and disbelief asks what is going on here after a certain amount of time a young boy is near the military man who says that it is dangerous here and should be taken away from the hospital the same elderly man with readable surprise in his eyes looks at everything that is happening only a huge Stone flies from one building at such an opportune moment jinho appears with his shield by his side thus Covering the elderly man with his weapon saving him from being hit jinho confidently states that he

will Evacuate the elderly and after that he will wait for the boy forcing the other to entrust the lives of the people to him the boy completely trusts his partner with whom he went to this very City agreeing with other people's words and using Force One of Jin Wu's giant subordinates continues the bloody battle against these monsters he effortlessly massacres them Jin Wu's Powerful subordinate continues to fight without any pity for his opponents he just kills them one by one the boy doesn't need to put much effort to climb up on his subordinates body and

go in his own Direction it seems that the boy thanks to his subordinates huge body jumps right on top of his opponent after a certain amount of time in one of the high-rise buildings some sort of conversation is heard touching on the subject of Jin Wu who has gone to save The situation in Japan one of the hunters says that he heard that Mrs selner was never able to help him and another says that there is clearly a death waiting for Jin Wu in Tokyo the Hunter says that everyone here was able to unlock lock

their abilities thanks to Mrs selner so the average Hunter has limits a man asks if Jin Wu has awakened twice and another says that he's so intoxicated by his power that he can't think straight the man says that The man thinks that ants and Giants are the same thing because who knew that the raid on jedu island would be Jin Woo's last a man says he's betting his boat that Jin Wu will die on the first day and another says he's betting his house that he'll die 2 Days Later a man with blonde hair sitting

not too far away from the rest of the high- ranking Hunters enters the dialogue vocalizing what he should bet the man continues that he would then bet the entire guild Building that Hunter Jin Wu would definitely come back alive starting to smile the man says that he'd better focus on the srank gate if he were the others after all those should already open tomorrow so who can survive another Hunter thinks that man knows how to ruin the mood and another also maintains that it's better to ignore him the man mentions that Japan seems to be

having a lot more fun than America right now starting to look out the panoramic Windows with a smile a man voices the fact that this country seems like it should be as much fun as Japan Itself by tomorrow noticing some infernal Circle in the sky some cameraman shouts addressing his viewers with words to the effect that can anyone believe all this is happening the cameraman excitedly states that the summoned creatures and Shadow soldiers of Hunter Jin woo are attacking that giant the man comments that right now the monster is in a bad Situation as the

ants are starting to devour it alive some one of the powerful monsters is trying to chase down a defenseless girl who is running away from this foe as fast as she can it seems that the girl has just a little bit to go as suddenly the mighty igis catches her deafly and at the same moment removes the monster's alien arm the mighty opponent doesn't seem in any way encouraged by the fact that his prey has been so brazenly taken right out of His hands not noticing what's happening behind him a few split seconds pass as

the powerful monster is dealt with by the suddenly appearing shadow soldier Jin Wu Jin Wu's shadow soldier massacres his opponent without any regret or pity making sure that he never gets back on His Feet Again The Majestic igis watching everything happening from the sidelines holds the little girl tightly in his arms grudgingly glaring at the monster Mighty iron not hiding his shout Of pleasure at having dealt with such an opp opponent stands on the breathless body Mighty iron does not hide his satisfied smile looking at the scene in front of him for he was the

one who dealt with the monster The Majestic egis doesn't seem in any way impressed by what the mighty iron has just done only stroking the little girl calming her down the boy thinks about how Iron after raising his own level is starting to cut loose enjoying the process the boy Thinks about the fact that even so it doesn't stop the mighty iron from doing his job noticing the military man the suddenly appearing Soldier doesn't hide his gratitude in front of such a highly ranked Hunter as he suddenly sees the hand in front of him before

the military man can even finish his speech of gratitude the boy interrupts starting to say something in another language the military man seems to be even more surprised than before for could it be That the highly ranked Hunter is not only good at fighting but also speaks another language perfectly Jin Wu speaks to jinho about get the military man out of here and finally ending this evacuation and the latter agrees a certain amount of time passes and afterward jinho begins to escort a certain military man behind him to send him to safety once the boy

finally finds himself all alone in this dim place he slowly voices the fact that now the boy Voices that now the real show begins immediately slowly using his magical abilities as he continues to stand the boy doesn't take long he looks with his violet eyes everything going on around him and gives the command to rise some worker seems to achieve the result he wants and afterward shouts out some Nashi stating that the return was successful there is some commotion in the visitation someone is saying that the corpse of some giant has been Discovered someone is

shouting that the return has been successful the man in the room where there is quite a loud noise is surprised to hear that goto was right the man goes on to say that it was the same look he saw saw at the airport remembering the boy and his violet eyes the man says that he's met countless Hunters but there's a lot to see in Jin woo Hunter's gaze a man with some fear and nervous demeanor meets Jin Wu and states that since this is an urgent Matter they need to get started now the man says

that the Giants are now heading towards Osaka continuing that they are asking Jin Wu to take care of Osaka's defense the boy goes on his own way seemingly not even listening to what the man next to him is telling him thinking about his own things the man thinks that no matter how strong Jin Wu is he won't be able to stand up to these Giants finding some Merit in it for himself some time passes it seems that The boy does not make himself long to wait and with his usual cold blooded says that he does

not want to the man instantly changes his face and says what the boy will do in this position because everything is very dangerous the man thinks about whether Jin Wu is really serious about going alone against these monsters but what he's doing now one of the boy's subordinates seems to be waiting expectantly for any command from his shadow Lord the boy stands pensively In the same spot holding his chin with his hand as he continues to ponder on all sorts of things suddenly some idea pops into the boy's head that he will number his shadow

soldiers and Burr says that they have eliminated another enemy but it's as if the boy doesn't react to the words from the mighty bear he continues to ponder how he should number the others the boy thinks about how he should immediately use the exchange and start building an army telling Jin ho to Get ready the boy thinks that everything has been easy enough so far but the most important and interesting things will start now the boy says that the shadow soldiers he has now sent all over Japan have helped the hunters destroy the Giants the

boy realizes that this is a win-win strategy when he has a lot of Mana in his bank the boy says that the Giants who were able to use up their strength could not stand up to the shadow Soldiers the boy says that it is Enough that at the same time other gates are opening so he has to both fight and evacuate people the boy looks at what is happening in front of him what a ruined City on the seventh day after the dungeon rupture the boy calmly struts around the ruined City looking around himself along

with Jin ho who is nearby it seems that after a certain amount of time they come to some sort of Ruin Jin ho says that it is the truest ruins to which the latter agrees after some Amount of time while the boys are thinking about something of their own and looking at the horrible atmosphere someone suddenly distracts them the boy asks about Mrs hanekawa if there are any other Hunters here and the girl says that there are almost no other hunters in Tokyo the girl goes on to say that it's impossible to even calculate the

damage to the city right now and the monsters have scattered around the world the girl states that there are 16 S-ranked Hunters involved and of the survivors there are two groups of six the girl says that among the dead are are Yuri orof hanzawa GOI and Lucas Hoy each monster is a high-ranked opponent the boy thinks about the fact that if three s- rankers died the a rankers are unlikely to win and the TA states that there were 30 Giants the girl says that there weren't enough people to defend Japan but thanks to Jin Wu

most are wiped out and the rest are dealt with by The hunters the boy after some time analyzing all the things that the huntress passed on to him begins to realize that it seems that the boy begins to realize that the most interesting enemy is the monster that continues to guard the gate the boy begins to look at the ruined city which is still burning with Hellfire thinking that he has already seen it somewhere but he can't remember where the boy thinks about the fact that there was no Fire in that place but the same

devastated city as if it was the Abode of the real devil the boy thinks about the fact that if all of this was intended by the system then what was the creator trying to say by making this catastrophe the boy thinks about the fact that this creator has already died and disappeared Without a Trace but now there is no way to know if his body was even real the boy clenches his palm into a fist and thinks about the fact that Even if this was a hint of the future he needs to prevent all these

disasters from happening the boy thinks about the fact that he doesn't want to shake in front of an enemy he can't handle saying that everyone should be all in and it's time to get started the girl looking at the Hunter Jin wo with noticeable surprise says what about the others and the boy replies that everyone is in place some high ranking Hunter being in a lying state begins to get angry and Says that everything just pisses her off a nearby high-ranking Hunter says that pisses her off or not but that she should be happy that

this whole disaster is over the girl blurts out that she knows it herself but she's not happy that she wasn't left with any monsters to fight in Tokyo the girl can't handle her overflowing anger in her body she punches her tattooed arm straight on the ground making different sounds the girl next to the hunter states that she feels As if she is being told that they are for cleaning she is fed up with these summoned ones a large number of summoned Shadow soldiers are on the high Ledges of this ruined City allowing Jin Wu to

see a couple of counted seconds pass as a mighty bear begins to be seen behind the boy's back right high in the sky the mighty bear doesn't take long Landing right next to Jin wo a couple seconds later and Jin ho is surprised to see it the boy even seems surprised at Mighty Bear's arrival himself vocalizing that since they're back here it must have been a good job the mighty bear doesn't take long instantly lowering his head and saying thanks to his ruler suddenly the boy turns to jinho with words for him and lady hanekawa

to step back a bit looking at him some amount of time passes once the boy gets the fact that these people have moved farther away way then he starts to use the command you don't have to wait that long for the System to react to the new Shadow soldiers that are slowly coming into view some amount of time passes as his new Army consisting of these monsters appears in front of the boy the boy being on a hill and watching the new Army forming in front of him raises his hand upwards attracting attention the shadow

soldiers don't have to wait long for the next words from their ruler the boy immediately shouts out vocalizing to begin the attack the boy has a huge Number of various subordinates and Shadow soldiers in his domain all of whom have tremendous power the boy summons such a huge number of very different subordinates just to fight this powerful enemy the entire huge Army of the mighty Hunter Jin Wu wastes no precious time and moves purposefully towards the monster the mighty monster guarding this gate immediately gradually begins to react to the approach of its enemies with strikes

the powerful enemy Gradually starts to use its large weapon to kill its enemies with a few movements but Jin Wu's subordinates and Shadow soldiers are so many that it seems that the more the mighty monster moves the less the result will be the boy looking at his enemy from the side thinks about the fact that it is simply a terrifying power because he killed a 100 enemies with one blow the boy says that the strength of this enemy is simply huge and from him comes such a magical power That even wants to run away the

boy slowly begins to realize that this is a problem of considerable prop portions wondering how to fight him by summoning his fang the boy has several choices at hand one of which entails simply running away defeat and being able to forget about the battle but the boy also has a better choice denoting that Jin Wu just needs to get rid of his opponent after a certain amount of time literally the same huge size a soldier appears next to This powerful monster as soon as Jin Wu's shadow soldier tries to hit his opponent in any way

the mighty monster is faster the mighty monster doesn't need to put too much effort into dealing with the shadow soldier with a single sword strike as the mighty monster continues to fight those who are preventing him from guarding the gate in peace the others begin to crawl up his leg but the mighty monster seems to prove to be much smarter than all of his Opponents starting to Simply stomp on his opponents watching the whole battle going on the mighty bird just can't contain himself wanting to leave to fight at once but the boy stops his

strong subordinate in time telling him that it is not yet the right time to attack the boy thinks about how things have been predictable so far but he needs to hold on to his Mana to find his opponent's weak spot the boy watches intently at the ongoing battle and the Mighty monsters attempts to slay all the small Shadow Soldiers with his fist the boy does not take his eyes off the ongoing battle he also keeps an eye on his Mana which is slowly starting to drain it seems that after a certain amount of time the

powerful enemy is gradually getting angry acting aggressively the boy thinks about the fact that the magic of that monster surrounds him like an iron wall that's why he doesn't bother with any defense The boy thinks that the powerful opponent is why he's so confident but Jin Wu knows that he did block once the boy doesn't seem like he's going to spend much time analyzing the battle going on anymore immediately summoning the flying kisel to his side as soon as the boy climbs onto the flying creature's body Jin Wu doesn't take long to give his command

as soon as the boy gives his command the mighty bear instantly takes off heading towards the Enemy with great speed Mighty bear turns out to be such a strong and fast shadow soldier that even the monster can't keep up with someone else's speed the boy while on the body of the flying creature along with the Majestic igis head in some direction of the monster it seems that the mighty bear turns out to be such a fast and strong shadow soldier that he makes the one fall down with one move the boy watching the whole scene

can't seem to hide his surprised Emotions because of how strong bear is as a soldier sometime after the attack on the monster The Majestic igis enters the battle the mighty monster seems to be in some surprise at what is happening clearly not ready for such strong opponents the boy watching the battle from the sidelines can't hide his satisfied smile because everything is going just as he thought on the other side of the ongoing battle and the mighty Burr uses his skills clawing the Enemy to Make Them Fall faster the boy not intending to waste much

time with all this fighting appears in a terrifying guise and begins to use the Monarch's power it seems that the attack from the Jin woo Hunter is so strong that huge flashes of lightning and Strikes can be seen from a great distance the hunters watching the battle from the side can't seem to hide their surprise because it doesn't seem like a hunter fighting a monster the girl Clearly puzzled by what she can now see in front of her says that it's more like a battle between two monsters jinho can't seem to hide his pride in

the henm who was doing a great job with his though so strong opponent the mighty monster seems to be slowly starting to lose his great strength already as flashes of lightning come out of his red eye the boy appears in his powerful form in front of the enemy not hiding all his motives to deal with the monster quickly Some amount of time passes seemingly a few counted seconds as the boy shouts to his subordinate calling for an attack the mighty bear doesn't seem to take long he instantly reacts to the other's command saying that everything

will be executed a few split seconds pass as the mighty bear immediately flies straight into one of that Monster's eyes with great speed after the stranger's abrupt action there is a noticeable reaction from the mighty monster who doesn't hide His Cry of pain the boy activates the chaos blade skill looks at his opponent with a cold stare and begins to deliver Swift blows the mighty monster seems to be unable to resist its opponent anymore spitting blood and gradually falling to the ground some time passes before an alert from the system appears stating that the boy's

level has been noticeably increased the boy thinks about the fact that the enemy has been defeated seemingly even faster than usual and at The bottom of what's Happening Jin Wu jinho calls out jinho starts running toward the boy saying that such a brilliant battle was expected of Jin Wu because he won the battle the boy thinks about the fact that the system's message didn't say that the dungeon boss was defeated which could mean that the raid isn't over yet the boy thinks about the fact that the black Aura still hasn't gone away and he just

can't extract the alien Shadow as expected from the system Itself as jinho scoots closer to the boy with all his might Jin Wu seems to extend his palm out to the side as if trying to tune in the boy stares intently at the breathless body of the mighty monster as the voice of his shadowy Soldier is suddenly heard the mighty bear appears before for the boy in all his usual guise glaring that it was him making Jin Wu realize the whole point the boy looking at his shadow soldier finally realizes that it was Bear thinking

about the fact that even if bear is dead it's hard to feel his magic after a certain amount of time the sky begins to turn a bright white color seemingly emitting some sort of powerful reaction the boy seems to begin to feel some incredible wave of magic his gaze noticeably changing looking carefully at ahead of himself the boy seems to suddenly come to his senses about Jin ho after all this guy had just been by Jin Wu's side immediately fearing for Someone else's fate the boy turns the other way to find jinho with his gaze

and sees him protected by the Majestic igis the boy suddenly begins to think about the fact that this huge Gateway is beginning to suck in all the magic of this huge giant the boy thinks about how Mana alone can inflict such huge wounds but he has never seen such a thing before the boy tells Jin ho to stay where he is while Jin Wu checks the situation behind the gate jinho only Shouts after the henm to be careful but the boy wastes no time and runs towards that gate the boy wastes no precious time a

couple moments pass as he flies over the barrier a glow behind him the boy finally landing on the hard floor can't hide his admiration how spacious it is here everything is just right for Giants suddenly the boy stops in the middle of this road the mighty Burr asks if his Lord can hear anything and the boy says yes the boy states that he Hears a very strange laughter immediately leisurely heading in the direction of these sounds emanating from the depths of the dungeon the boy thinks that someone has enemies in the dungeon and this creature

is laughing the one clearly has a strange sense of humor the boy without making himself long voices that it's time for them to depart as on the other side some creature voices that he's laughing like hell the monster screams that all these farious rulers he Clearly feels some guests have come to his dungeon not afraid to say it out loud the enemy seemingly noticing the highly ranked Hunter Jin Wu in front of him addresses him as highness while in Chains the boy watching the whole scene in front of him wonders if it's the boss in

front of him and he asks to be freed the monster imprisoned in Chains says that he knows the plans of all the monarchs he should definitely tell the other rulers as soon as possible it Seems the powerful monster who can't move his limbs at the moment can finally see Jin Wu's face the powerful monster immediately changes his face to a hateful one he states that the boy is not the one he knows the boy as he continues to stand in front of this monster questioning if those monarchs did such an action towards the monster the

boy thinks about the fact that of course he has tried to dialogue with monsters before but none of them could Explain where they came from the boy is not ceremonious and asks the monster about the monarchs and the monster says that they are the longtime enemies of the rulers looking at Jin Wu The Boy digests the information and thinks that since they are the enemies of the rulers they are also his enemies and then asks the monster about the monster's stiffness the powerful monster completely agrees with the words of the hunter Jin Wu saying that

he is also the Ruler looking at him carefully the mighty ruler says that perhaps the monarchs and other rulers are already coming for Jin wo but the boy doesn't have the strength to resist them the mighty ruler says that Jin Wu will need more power to win them over and then asks him to release him because he will help the boy says who is going to help whom if the monster will help the man asking if the monster offers to take his word for it the mighty ruler begins to Smile with all his teeth and

says that it seems that he will have to make the boy believe after some amount of time after the ruler's spoken words it is as if this monster begins to read a spell a large number of alerts come up saying that the ruler is using the skill oath of loyalty after which they will not be able to lie to each other the boy begins to scrutinize and read the text that is stated inside the alert thinking that the one is the king of giants the boy Seems to stand like that for a while contemplating all

sorts of actions but finds nothing better to do other than agree to the proposal the powerful ruler begins to ask the boy to release him for he will help the Hunter and the boy agrees but his part of speech the boy begins to realize how this whole system and oath actually works he can't even utter the slightest lie to this ruler the boy tries to formulate his thought into a speech and states that how is it That a monster can freely conduct his dialogue unlike other monsters the mighty ruler doesn't seem to quite understand interjecting

and Jin Wu states that it's the monsters that come out of the gate the mighty ruler realizes that the boy is talking about the chaos dwellers and after continuing that he he too has a question how can the boy put him and the chaos dwellers on the same level it seems that such a question offended the ruler a bit he Says that those who get out of the dungeon are the soldiers of the defeated Army caught by the ruler's Army the powerful ruler continues that it is only natural that the inhabitants of chaos have defects

after so many years under their influence the monster states that he is the king for unlike them he was able to keep his sanity he kept calm for years and then Jin Wu appeared the boy says about the army of Lords whether they are the same Knights in White armor And with huge Wings behind their backs the mighty ruler briefly announces that they are the very same they are called The Warriors of the monarchs the boy asks for what reason the monarchs send them but the boy understates again and afterward changes the wording of the

question to why the monarchs send their Monsters the powerful ruler says that didn't he tell the boy that they are preparing for war because they are going to turn the planet into a battlefield The boy says he doesn't really understand because aren't they sending monsters to this place to turn the earth into a battlefield the mighty ruler says that the reason for this is simple and it is that the monarchs want to breathe magic into the human world the mighty ruler states that if the monsters coming out of the gate is a disaster then the

release of magic will be a better event which is what everyone thought so the mighty ruler continues to list stating Soul crystals Mana Stones items that are filled with magic The Mighty ruler says that the spilled blood of those with magic in them is the best way to bring power where there was none to begin with and for this the monarchs have decided to use the Prisoners the ruler continues that the concentration of Magic on this planet is growing because of their blood the ruler says that magic has strengthened this planet but the plan of

the monarchs is to create a world that Will not collapse under the onslaught of their power the mighty ruler says that this war is considered the second war between the rulers and the monarchs a Fierce and bloody war the mighty ruler confidently states that the human world will soon become the ultimate hell causing Jin Wu's eyes to change the mighty ruler briefly states that they have no time at all for once word of their meeting becomes known the others will not stand idly by the boy says that The ruler had it in his mind before

that Jin Wu was their target but doesn't understand why and the boy replies that Jin Wu really doesn't know anything the powerful ruler says that the power that Jin Wu has is not his but the fact that he has that power means that the original Master of the power betrayed the ruler so the boy has become an enemy to the monarchs and the ruler the ruler continues that he swears because he will fight Jin woo but will the hunter be Able to help him the boy states that when he wants to win someone over to

his side he simply turns them into a shadow soldier as usual Mighty ruler says that monarchs and rulers gain immortal bodies because even if you kill him you can't extract his soul from his body the mighty ruler says that even so he can become his Soldier asking if that's reason enough for Jin Wu to free him the boy thinks about the fact that he's figured out this situation but for some Reason he feels somehow uneasy as if he's missing something serious it seems that the powerful ruler can't wait to free himself from these chains he

asks the boy to do something but the boy doesn't seem to be in a hurry he asks him if the mighty ruler will be on his side and he says he will the mighty ruler says that if the boy helps him he will be sure to repay the high ranking hunter in the same coin after all this is the deal that is binding between Rulers Jin Wu thinks for a second this monster is blocked out by some kind of Shadow perhaps it's some kind of Illusion but the boy begins to gradually approach the chain locked

monster seemingly about to ask something else the boy shows the seriousness of his question turns to the ruler and says that he is on the side of the people but for some reason the powerful ruler doesn't answer Jin Wu's question sensing something am Miss on the other side the Boy doesn't show an ounce of regret for this powerful ruler asking if the one is silent because of this oath the boy says that the stone on the stranger's neck is very strange perhaps the one hears the Monarch's voice that makes him kill people the boy does

not give into any of his emotions he says that perhaps it is better to pretend that their deal never existed in the first place a few moments pass as the bo boy wounds the ruler with his weapon saying that it would be very Dangerous to let him live the boy continues to stare at this powerful ruler with his icy eyes saying that this is what could turn into a disaster some time passes as the mighty ruler says with gravity that Jin Wu was wrong for the catastrophe is the hunter as soon as the boy turns

the other way the wounded Mighty ruler opens his mouth seemingly trying to attack the mighty ruler flails from side to side seemingly from the pain overwhelming his body while Jin Wu Moves around easily enough it doesn't take the boy long some amount of time passes as he once again begins to throw a few punches at the monster the monster bends in half and says that the fiercer the battle between the humans and the inhabitants of chaos the more the world will be a battlefield the powerful ruler states that after that everything the boy is trying

so hard to protect will simply burn in the Flames of war the boy looks with his violet eyes at the mighty Ruler and says with certainty that this will not happen the boy seems to stand by the mighty ruler for a while longer and then comes a notification that he has defeated the dungeon boss after that another notification comes saying that the boy has eliminated one of the nine rulers and the same is the ruler of the Lehi Giants the boy says that it is quite a Pity that he could not get the shadow soldiers

but he will consider this item in his hands as a kind of Trophy some amount of time passes after defeating the boss of this dungeon the remains of the ruler just burn in Flames Jin Wu's level has increased the weather outside is so Sunny there is not a single cloud in the sky there is quite a friendly atmosphere going on all around which can't help but smile it seems that one of the helicopters lands on some area with lots of green grass around and people gradually come out of it some man in light clothing for

such sunny weather Rests his shoulder on the door and says that he didn't expect to meet anyone here a man says that they haven't seen Mr deputy and Miss selner in a while and another says that they have something to talk about a man states to some girl that no one is to go near his own room until the two arriving guests have left the place the man asks about what brought them here and this far but if it's because of another s-rank dungeon he's not going M selner starts to say That she didn't come

here because of this incident as they have a more serious problem drawing his attention one of the people in the place seriously starts to say that Mr Chris is seriously going to be killed by someone soon Chris turns to miss selner saying that he understands and thanks her for her kindness but they are not in a relationship to joke around like that Chris immediately changes to a horrified face showing different emotions and Asking about who else here is going to kill who Miss selner doesn't seem surprised by the other's reaction only covering her eyes and

beginning to voice that she had a dream recently the woman continues to sit with her eyes closed and afterward says that in this dream Chris was surrounded by everything it was several male Silhouettes Chris immediately reacts angrily telling the woman to take her time because she didn't come to tell all this nonsense Because of some dream Chris says that there is no need for him to be fooled because there have been many rumors about Miss selner why her abilities are so different from others Chris seriously states that he is a national level Hunter which he

thinks means that no one can kill him the woman tries to say what she clearly saw in her dream about Chris being killed but the other isn't even going to listen asking that does he really need to ask for help Chris says That do they really think there is a person in the world that can protect a national level Hunter not realizing what the point of that is after a certain amount of time the woman seems to reflect on other people's words and afterward glosses over the fact that there is one such person the woman

seriously glosses over the fact that this person might be a gin Hunter who might be able to protect a national level Hunter a powerful and highly Ranked National level Hunter named Chris seems to be starting to remember what this Jin woo looks like moving to some other place where there is some sort of circling going on and also a glow is seen in the distance something strange is going on here the boy thinks about the fact that he made the right choice when he killed the king because there was a suffocating Aura emanating from him

even when he was Shackled the boy says that if such a monster had gotten Out it would not have been a good thing but it is good that he realized it in time the boy begins to remember the events he was able to learn about thanks to the creator of the system thinking that he needs to be even stronger someone says that the news saying that all the Giants were exterminated quickly spread around the world with good events and on social media the discussion about the national level Hunter began to rage but this topic has

not only affected Koreans themselves someone says that one of the Giants that tried to cross the sea was defeated thanks to Leu J gang in China also the head of the Matsumoto Association voluntarily surrendered to the authorities but no one knows if he tried to take responsibility for what happened on himself and on the other side of the earth somewhere in the United States the American Hunters that successfully completed the raid into the s-rank dungeon are having a buffet some Man says that the government threw a nice buffet in honor of the raid's completion while

another man says that the raid was [ __ ] after some amount of time it seems as soon as the men finish talking they are cut off by another man saying he was looking for the others the man with the blonde hair and sunglasses doesn't stop smiling stating if the others remember their very argument the man begins to list that one Hunter had bet a yacht on that Bet while another had bet his house and a third didn't seem to have bet anything the man seems to cut the other Hunter short abruptly begins to Tower

over him and ask about the tie while the other begins to get visibly nervous the man amusingly asks how he likes his tie and the girl replies that his tie is quite expensive but it doesn't match his Hawaiian shirt at all the man replies that he thought so at the same moment tossing his tie aside and the girl says That they have bigger problems the girl says that the hunter management has sent a list of guilds that are invited to the international Guild conference but among them is the Jin woo Guild the powerful Hunter seems

happy enough about this news because it means that the boy will soon be coming to America jinho shouts somewhere off to the side saying that his henm are so cool and Jin Wu says that except the giant has added to his fighting Power the military men on the Sidelines don't hide their surprise at what's happening they open their mouths and don't understand how this can be possible if this is Jin Wu's ability jinho rather thinks that naturally those who have never seen Jin Wu's ability will be shocked to the point that their mouths will drop

open after a certain amount of time it seems that just as Jin ho begins to ponder he is distracted by the very same girl addressing him the girl asks Jin ho to come over to her Because it seems that someone on the phone call wants to talk to jinho thus surprising him after a short amount of time as soon as the girl voices some sort of call jinho takes the cell phone in his hand and says hello briefly jinho suddenly sees a boy walking by and apologizes saying that he needs to go back to Korea

and Jin Wu asks if everything's okay Jin ho voices that he doesn't know exactly but he apparently has some problems at home that will need To be taken care of the same girl politely says that she'll take jinho to the airport and the same girl says goodbye to the boy saying that they'll meet up soon jinho is inside the helicopter seemingly thinking about that very call because his mom's voice hasn't shaken so much yet apparently something's wrong jinho tries to calm himself down and tries not to think about that phone call because it's probably nothing

serious which is hard To believe after some amount of time it seems like even a few hours jinho finally finds himself at the International Airport jinho while inside the airport hears the voice of one of the men saying that a car is already waiting for them asking them to follow him the man says that in such a difficult hour jinho should hold on and be strong since he'll explain all the details on the way but the guy doesn't quite understand Jin asks about what it Could mean and the man replies that it's too hard to

explain in two words they need some time the man says that Mr y menhan who is also Jin Ho's father is now in the last stage of this disease jinho seeing through the huge glass the way his father is lying on the bed immediately becomes nervous and the man tries to calm him down by saying that it's not allowed there the man says with sadness in his voice that Hunters who can't control their magic shouldn't be Allowed near menhan jinho can't seem to cope with the grief that gradually fills his gut he says that he

is a useless son after all after some amount of time the boy is handed some kind of folder he asks what it is and the man says that the chairman was working on it before his coma the man says that he thought that maybe this folder was something the chairman would look for once he wakes up but it seems more necessary than Jin ho right now jinho thinks about the fact That it seems to be exactly what was passed down to him from his father the very clippings of Articles he liked the man sadly says

that these are the contests and competitions that Jin ho participated in as well as his brother and sister the chairman who collected it all the man goes on to say that the chairman even collected Jin Ho's latest accomplishments allowing the man to see the new photos the man glosses over the fact that the chairman never said Anything that jinho didn't like causing the other to gradually shed tears the man seems to find nothing better than to suggest that jinho go to a quieter Place their ancestral home jinho seems to be about to head towards home

together with the man as he suddenly starts to feel something behind him jinho doesn't seem to let it go unnoticed immediately turning his head back as if trying to catch a glimpse of someone's presence this is also what the man notices only Looking at Jin ho asking what has become of him and why he stopped Midway through jinho doesn't seem to find any answer to the other man's question after a certain amount of time thinking that he just imagined it after a certain amount of time the boy's figure in all its Glory seems to gradually

begin to appear in the air and in pieces the boy amusingly States what it is about Jin Ho's tears which gradually begin to hurt his heart as he ends up in the hospital some Amount of time passes the boy seems to realize that he needs to use the Holy Water of Life for this particular man some woman begins to get out of her car as soon as it stops in front of some building the same woman in turn is clearly in a hurry to get somewhere there is no emotion on the woman's face other than

sadness she has her eyes downcast and is walking in the right direction not tuned into positive emotions the girl seems to be hurrying In her own Direction she needs to meet someone but suddenly her attention is caught by something the girl passes by some young man looks at him carefully and thinks that she seems to know him some gray-haired man seems visibly surprised by what is happening as if he has just racked his eyes open and seen this light the girl seems to have come to this particular gray-haired man she doesn't hide her tears and

calls him daddy with surprise the man asks if he Is awake and the doctors say that it is absolutely incredible because he has come out of the last stage of sleeping sickness it seems that as soon as the boy does what he has planned he can only smile until no one notices him and then he is going to hide the boy turns out to be unnoticed so he calmly walks around the deserted street with his hands in his pockets pockets and enjoys the weather the boy gradually moves away from this hospital and says that it's

a Little early but wishes jinho a happy birthday the boy says that maybe he should go back to Japan to finish his business there so that his soul will be at peace the boy thinks about the fact that he needs to spend almost two more hours somehow because when he has free time he doesn't even know what to do suddenly the hunter high in in all her glory the one who so embarrassingly said that Jin Wu was interested in her pops up in the boy's thoughts the boy Instantly sigh and thinks that maybe he should

look for dereli dungeons for something to do Chris is in his big room but he seems to be feeling quite uneasy after that very encounter and dialogue with Miss selner the powerful National level Hunter can't rest easy after hearing the words regarding the assassination attempt after a certain amount of time seemingly never finding the strength to relax the powerful hunter gets up and goes somewhere Chris Who is a national level Hunter looks around him and notices that it is somehow too quiet the powerful National level Hunter approaches one of the tables setting his hand over

one of the wine glasses after a certain amount of time seemingly listening to everything going on the hunter suddenly pushes the glass off the table after a couple of seconds that very same glass with expensive wine simply develops and shards fly all over the floor the mighty Hunter instantly changes in his face seemingly not understanding why he didn't hear the glass clinking which is very strange the mighty Hunter stands in the middle of this room looking around him and wondering what on Earth is going on here Mighty Hunter begins to remember the words of one

of the men which says that Chris could call them at any moment after a certain amount of time seemingly not allowing Chris to think any longer about the past dream some guy appears in Front of him an amazing aura emanates from this guy he seems to only have eyes for the national level hunter in front of him the powerful National level Hunter senses the presence of those behind him asking about who they are the same guy says that if a man fights for people he won't accomplish anything by doing so saying about some wind Shard

Chris is surprised to think that he can hear the language of monsters but he doesn't like it so he rudely asks what He's talking about the same kid looks confident he says that this information is not for Chris's ears but for someone much higher than him the powerful National level Hunter doesn't seem like he's going to tolerate being treated this way he asks if those who are laughing at him are laughing at him something incredible happens in some place it seems to be some kind of battle some powerful monster appears in its horrible form This

mighty monster is saying that at least but one of the opponents he will definitely be able to finish off with such power the high ranked Hunters watching all this happening wonder if this is an immortal fire that is controlled by a human this powerful monster is shouting with its loud voice that all its opponents who stand in its way should simply die a brutal death the boy seems to be going on some kind of Journey but wherever he goes there will Be a large number of fans around him some say that all these people are

here to see Hunter Jin Wu in person realizing that it's his last day in Japan behind the boy bear appears saying that these people are here to show him gratitude but that he'd rather greet them the boy voices the likelihood of meeting a familiar face right in the next airplane Crest seemingly unsurprised the boy amusingly voices whether or not the same person wants to say it's just an Ordinary coincidence but that person voices that if he does Jin Wu won't believe it the boy voices that they've met Mr Adam white again and the man says

that he didn't expect the man to remember his name the boy thinks about the fact that he was actually prompted to do so by the powerful bear who tells his King different Clues the boy says that they talked it over last time and Adam replies that it's too bold but he has some kind of conversation to have With him the boy glosses over whether America couldn't contain the s-rank gates either and he says that's not it at all because they're doing just fine Adam seems to want to show something in his notebook which slowly begins

to open asking if Hunter wants to take a look the video shows some kind of massive fire the firefighters yelling that it's useless they just can't put out this disaster a boy holding someone else's laptop in his lap asks what it is and The boy asks to pay attention to the person behind the screen Adam states that it's Christopher Reed who started the fire the one who is one of the strongest Hunters on the national level the boy says that there must have been a battle at that place since the fire was so strong thinking

that Christopher Adam says that Christopher was killed which none of them could believe because that's a damn strange thing to say such a national level Hunter after some Amount of time it seems Adam isn't done showing some information to Jin wo yet pulling something out of his jacket Adam shows a picture of the man who is the Prime suspect as the Hunter's Bureau is looking for the culprits after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as Adam barely has time to say those words the man begins to scream in Terror for something is

affecting him the boy still sitting in his seat begins to use his powerful magic causing the other to be In midair the boy harshly states that if Adam is going to play such a stupid joke on him the other should be prepared to say goodbye to his life Adam immediately starts yelling no to the guards not to come near him to help him because jokes are not good with the boy you have to be honest Adam says that the creature in the photo came out of the dungeon it may not be who the hunter Jin

Wu might have suddenly thought it was the powerful Hunter listens intently to the one he is Now using his magical power on asking for more details Adam states that he couldn't be distinguished from the monster by his magical energy asking if the man remembers the explosion at the bureau a few months ago the boy seems to slowly begin to realize what Adam has been talking about all this time he begins to clarify if it was because of his father the boy seems to stop using his magical power on Adam after a certain amount of time

causing him to Collapse Adam begins to breathe rapidly saying that the man attacked their hunters and then fled but after this incident their Bureau began to keep a close eye on him Adam says that he understands the Hunter's feelings about that but they have every reason to consider the man a prime suspect as well the boy asks about then why they showed him a picture of that man and Adam says an international Guild conference Adam says that at the conference where the Representatives of the famous guilds will gather the Hunter's Bureau will reveal the truth

about that man Adam states that after that the investigation will no longer be classified causing Jin Wu to give Jin Wu a serious look Adam states that the American government has lost a valuable National level Hunter now they will do anything to catch the killer Adam says that the guild wants to continue to maintain a friendly relationship with Jin Wu so they wanted To warn him about it all in advance the boy thinks about his father who disappeared Without a Trace 10 years ago whether he turned into a monster and decided to return to this

world one of Adam's bodyguards asks if he's okay now to which the man agrees and says it's just a misunderstanding Adam thinks about the fact that this technique is completely different from what Mages use to move objects wondering more Adam thinks about the fact that Jin Wu is the Sixth National level Hunter which needs to be reported to the deputy head of the department someone mentions the international Guild conference as all the guild representatives are discussing the future of their Hunters someone says that after a few days the official list of guilds invited to this

conference was released as the representative of South Korea is ajin gild which only has the only High ranked Hunter Jin wo However the fact that one Hunter was able to Single-handedly straighten out the other guilds was the main argument in agent's favor some man says that there are now heated discussions that the hunter Guild will be replaced by the Ain Guild as Choy jung-in comments on this a Hunter says that it's a perfectly reasonable decision and another asks what that means which means that he's not just accepting it but agreeing to it Choy jungin sincerely

voices that this is exactly how he thinks about the case and He covers his eyes and smiles as he thinks about his own the the man mentions that ain's Guild is literally made up of one person doesn't that confuse the hunter Choy jung-in responds by asking if that Hunter isn't Jin Wu himself since he's powerful enough as it is Choy jungin continues that if they compare guilds in terms of number of people then s Jin Wu could replace a hundred of those Hunters Choy jong-in states that during the raid on jedu Island he saw firsthand

what a hunter Jin Wu can do so a Jin is a very strong Guild the man states that it still seemed to him that due to the lack of a hunter Guild it might upset Hunter Choy the man says that it certainly upset him but his sense of pride in Jin Wu overpowers all of his regrets since it was that Hunter who saved them on jedu island Choy jung-in continues that in fact he and his Guild members were only able to come back alive because of Jin Wu The Hunter some man says that they've booked

a dungeon that appeared in the suso area today it's a ranked but not not very dangerous Choy jungin asks about the agan guild saying that they weren't going to book it and another man says that he hasn't heard from them Choy jung-in thinks about the fact that it's been 4 days since Jin Wu came to Korea After Japan and he hasn't shown up anywhere since then Choy jungin thinks that he's different from Beck yunho of The white tiger Guild and mteq of the Reapers because those look like the truest monkeys the man says that since

the agent Guild has calm down their sales have increased by 40% and Choy jung-in realizes that he's Another Monkey Choy jong-in thinks that a person who recently single-handedly defeated s-rank dungeon Monsters can't lay low so quickly the weather outside is so Sunny some dialogue can be heard in one of the buildings saying that there's a request From China about Jin wo the president of the hunter Association clarifies if it's about Jin Wu's personal information and Jin Chio says that no not at all Jin kinol says that they're asking for official raid data and news articles

and the President says that's right because they won't give extensive information about him the president asks why China is so suddenly interested in Jin Wu since they made it clear that the latter wasn't interested Jin chaol says that it Wasn't the Chinese government that requested the information on Jin Wu but it was a personal request which the president interjects jincho states that it seems that Jin wo's Hunter was interested in the Chinese sevenstar level Hunter Lu Jang Jin CH states that China has its own system for evaluating Hunter abilities because clearly it's a different country

gyel says that the highest level is marked with five stars only Lu jang's ability is rated at Seven Stars the president asks if Lu Jang is interested in Jin Wu The Hunter Jin chol asks if they didn't fight together against Giants the president thinks about how it seems like some sort of strongman acquaintance and afterward says to tell him no you can write something superficial the girl seems to report to some man ahead of her that the powerful Hunter song Jin woo will arrive tomorrow a man with blonde hair looking out the panoramic Windows asks

about the Fact that is it really going to happen so soon as if time has flown by after some time seemingly cutting off the man's thoughts a voice is heard somewhere in the doorway asking if he was called here the man turns around at the voice coming from behind him wondering what people in Hollywood are likee which by the way the man's arrival is right on time the man turns to face his guest and says that he has an urgent conversation to have with this arriving Man the man who is dressed in as much summer

clothing as possible and is also wearing light slippers at the moment states that he will be brief The Man shows himself in a sort of terrifying Aura looks intently at his interlocutor and says not to touch s Jin Wu The Man seems to whisper the name of his interlocutor who is called Mr Juan who has no face on him as if he's visibly frightened the man states that he knows that something happened between Jin Wu And his brother the man doubts and at the same time wants the truth Mr hang seems unimpressed by the dialogue

going on he instantly changes his gaze as he tries to get a word in as soon as Mr hang opens his mouth in an attempt to say something the man immediately thrusts his hand forward cutting him off the man Smiles through his teeth and says that he doesn't remember letting Mr hang say anything the girl standing and watching the whole squabble between the Men seems to be begging the other to stand still and do what the other does the girl thinks about the fact that there aren't many people out there who are capable of threatening

National level Hunters but among them is the dangerous Thomas the girl thinks about the fact that in fact hang dong Su is just as obsessed with hunting as Thomas is watching the men from the sidelines the man voices that Mr hang should by no means touch s Jin Wu suggesting that the Other should go on vacation during the conference the man starts to smile his wide smile and asks if Mr hang can obey him this time and not make a mistake the man seems to scoff as much as he can taking advantage of his high

ranking and calling out to Mr hang again who says that of course he will comply with the request once the high-ranking hunter gets the desired resp response from Master hang he allows the other to leave in the desired Direction the girl Approaches the man and asks if the man will really listen to him and the hunter states that he is not foolish enough to believe Mr hang's words the man addresses Lola saying that until Jin wo leaves America let her keep an eye on Mr hang watching closely the girl asks about whether Mr hang would

like that and the man says that whether he likes it or not it's better than dying some guy asks why there are so many report ERS here and someone says that it seems That the hunter is coming to America a man says that this Hunter is apparently already here and another asks that maybe they should say hello to him the man states that it would be nice to make connections with such a strong Hunter as he suddenly changes in his face the other man asks if the man would go in the direction they want and

the blond-haired guy asks if he sees something the white-haired man seems shocked at what's happening and what he Sees in front of him wondering if Jin Wu isn't calling Serv vants from somewhere else the white-haired man is disbelievingly thinking that does the powerful Hunter Jin woo just walk around with the servants like that the white-haired man thinks that with so many it's easy to believe why Jin Wu is going to go to war on the states jinho asks the boy if he sees any familiar faces here and he says he doesn't but one Foreigner keeps

staring at him jinho Says that maybe that person just wanted his autograph and then says that why would Chief wo Jinn be here suddenly Jin Chu comes into view who seems to be feeling bad and slowly voices that he's been assigned to guard the hunter jinho scoffs in every way possible and interjects what he said since he didn't realize who he was going to guard or what purpose he was here for the boy suddenly draws the attention of the others by coughing and saying that he Thinks someone has come to greet them after some amount

of time as soon as the boy speaks in regards to some people one man appears in front of them the boy says that he thought he heard that the man was in charge of Asia and white says that until recently that's how it was but now he's in charge of Jin Wu as well white says that they'll send everyone but him to the hotel and the boy addresses Jin ho about going first after a certain amount of Time seeming to get the boy's attention the boy cautiously asks if he could go with them the boy

seems to start wondering for what purpose the man is addressing him with such a suggestion wondering if it's about his father the man awkwardly says that this conversation won't hurt Hunter Jin wo in any way didn't he tell him about the things that are being said about him in the United States the boy bluntly asks if what they're going to talk about is Classified and the man says that some items are classified the boy already in the car asks about where they are going and the man replies that to the building in charge of hunters

the man says that they are running out of time since Christopher is dead they need to strengthen America's fighting Power the man states that the details of Mr Christopher's death are unofficial they are working hard to find find a worthy replacement the boy briefly asks if he Is one of the contenders for the position to which the man agrees with a nod of his head the man States as Jin Wu surely knows that the value of a runstone is proportional to the power of the magic monster the man states that the raid which was a

huge disaster for the humans and became a historical event that one wants to forget is all because of the kamish Dragon the man goes on to talk about the Run stone that was pulled out of this dragon they want to find the Master of this powerful Stone after some amount of time once the man finishes his story about the stone and the dragon asks about the offer suddenly the boy starts talking about the photo asking him to zoom in for he wants to see the first picture demanding the man the man seems to start guessing

about the photo the boy is asking for asking if Jin Wu is talking about kish's body the boy looking at the photo closely asks if kish's body has been preserved in the US And the man says that it has the boy asks where this body is as they need to go there urgently as he has given them his time so let him get at least this in return the man says that this is information that has been authorized from above but he doesn't know where the body is the man says that if Jin Wu asks

the authorities from above will obviously agree but Adam needs to provide a report so it will have to wait some middle-aged man seems unemotional Or even tired asking if Jin Wu has arrived D the man asks about the Run Stone if there's any information about it and another says that while they were traveling the man didn't say anything the man starts rubbing his chin stating that the only purpose Jin Wu has is to see the dragon's body the man says to talk to the deputy head of the building and tells the other that he can

go his own way the man States what makes Jin Wu want to see kish's body and the other Replies that he doesn't even know why but the hunter is clearly not a tourist here the man states that the Val value of Jin wo's skills are immense highlevel Hunters don't save money on the Run Stones they need the man continues that the lives of hunters are directly dependent on their own skills meaning that being able to see kish's body will give Jin Wu a lot another man however says that aren't Jin Wu's abilities limited to the

magical monsters he once Defeated after a certain amount of time it seems that once the man in the business suit realizes what he heard the main man say he understands something the man holds his hand to his forehead and thinks about what if Jin Wu could make a monster that died long ago as his servant the boy using his powerful Aura sits on the couch seemingly trying to relax but some sounds are heard in the distance the boy continues to sit in the same spot clearly hearing the entire Conversation in that office where it is

stated that does Jin Wu want to make a servant of Commish the man states that if that is true then it is impossible for one person's powers to be so in priest but if they refuse him then there will be no friendship the man seems to calm down instantly putting a hand to his forehead as if to begin to ponder something that his whole life depends on after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as the man decides something Important for himself he gets to his feet saying that everything is clear the man

says that he will then personally guide Jin Wu to the dragon maybe this will be a great chance to see the skills of such a hunter the man says that he would like a calmer environment but Jin Wu doesn't want to go that way after all as he Ponders some amount of time passes it seems the men have decided to lead the boy to the Target he wants the same man says asking to go to this place the Boy watching all of the man's movements clearly begins to feel the magical energy right in the air

the boy thinks about the fact that if this energy is still there 8 years after the events how much power this Dragon will show the man says that this dragon killed all the powerful hunters and only five Hunters were able to see the dragon dead the man continues that all the magical powers used in the building responsible for the hunters come from the magical Kamisha Stone after a short amount of time the man breaks the silence and asks if Hunter Jin Woo is satisfied with everything and the man asks them to step back the man

also moves away from the boy his assistant asks if everything is going to be okay and the man replies that yes because he let him the man States for everyone to pay close attention to what is about to happen looking at the boy who is getting ready for something the boy seems to use his Magical power extends his arm forward as if to concentrate and then tells the man to rise up after a certain amount of time there is some sort of reaction but the alert writes that the boy failed to retrieve that shadow the

boy seems to sigh clearly used to such events but he will get what he wants after all since the shadow can be appropriated he will definitely succeed Jin Wu tuning in one more time stares with his violet eyes and then voices his firm command to rise There seems to be a real reaction from kish's side after a certain amount of time as black smoke appeared all around just a few seconds later you can hear the loud roar of the dragon and you can clearly see his shadow rising up the mighty kamish doesn't wait long appearing

in his usual form and asking if Jin Wu had summoned him the mighty kamish doesn't seem to quite understand what is going on around him yet he says that he is the king of the Dead the lord Of the Shadows the people here seem to have no way of realizing what is happening in front of them they look on with a readable look of surprise on their faces the mighty kamish seems to begin to slowly realize what is going on here he sees a few people Mighty kamish doesn't take long to realize he holds on

to the glass with his huge paw and says to kill the people one of the men watching the whole scene can't hide his surprise thinking that the magic glass Just cracked some amount of time passes it seems the mighty Commish just can't stand it and with one Roar he shatters that glass The Men start screaming about how they need to get out of here immediately as this is kish's breath but where do they need to hide from him after a certain amount of time it seems as soon as the powerful cish starts to get angry

Jin Wu gets fed up with it and orders it to stop the boy speaks in the language of monsters and says that the Magic Stone was taken out of the dragon's head long AG go he is not obliged to follow the orders of monarchs the people here are horrified to realize that the boy is now speaking in the language of monsters and another says that he himself does not understand what is happening the mighty Kish says that this is what it feels like when the Lord of Shadows himself calls to him causing the monster to

Marvel some amount of time passes as the mighty Commish voices That the pitiful servant of the Dragon King will serve him the mighty kamish states that he welcomes his new Lord stooping as low as as he can in front of the boy the boy walks up to him and touches his muzzle asking him what kind of dragon king he is and he says that he is because he served the king of the wild dragons the boy thinks about how much rage comes from this Mighty Dragon because he is on a whole other level than the

others the mighty Hunter thinks That the dragon kamish is truly an incredible creature and he starts wagging his tail the people here seem to fall out of the real world completely someone asks if the dragon is really wagging its tail the mighty Kish continues to be in this position in front of his ruler showing him all his subservience the boy thinks about whether this dragon is one of the nine rulers the system has shown him as some time passes suddenly the mighty Kish tells his ruler that he will have to say goodbye to him the

mighty Dragon says that they met too late so he slowly begins to disappear Into Thin Air the boy thinks about how even with the power of a shadow Lord he can't get around these eight years screaming about the system the mighty Dragon bows his head to the Lord vocalizing that he is damn jealous of those Warriors who serve him the mighty Dragon tells his Lord that there Are four other people who have borrowed power from the monarchs that he needs to watch out for the mighty Dragon seems to begin to speak his last words about

how it was an honor to meet the new king some amount of time passes and the Very former shadow of the mighty Dragon simply vanishes into thin air leaving behind a body the boy sees a notification that the shadow has been return to Oblivion and further attempts to retrieve the shadow will be pointless The man approaches Mr White to relay his apology to the department head and he will provide assistance to the place it seems that even though some amount of time passes the people here cannot hide their very surprised looks the powerful Hunter seems

to be unable to put down what happened to this dragon in any way slamming his fist on the wall without holding back JY Cho seems concerned about what's going on with the high-ranking hunter asking him why he Hasn't been answering his phone the boy habitually shoving his hands into his coat Pockets glosses over the fact that he'd just been where there was no network for a while Jin chol asks about the fact that the boy apparently saw Yu jinho since the latter said he'd come out to answer his call jinchu says that jinho said that

the boy was waiting for him at the office and Jin Wu says that he just came from there which he says he's carrying Adam enters the dialogue Saying that Mr yug jinho is on the guest list and ginchu says that the vulture Hunter personally promised to see him off Adam states that the vulture Hunters have a close relationship with the management but they aren't authorized to act on someone else's behalf Adam says that the best thing to do is to contact the vultures directly and the boy thinks about the fact that he has a completely

bad feeling about it some girl at the computer says that some vultures have Taken ain's Guild Deputy which is odd the girl asks if Jin Wu knows anything about it and Adam says that he doesn't because while the hunter was in control someone introduced himself by his name the girl looks serious for the case is actually not a simple one and afterward replies that they'll try to find out as soon as possible Adam suddenly Cries Out glaring to Mr jinwu that the vultures said they will find out everything they just need to wait for News

Adam seems to Have been on the phone for so long that the former faces around him just disappeared as as if they had never existed at all the boy seems to be in a big hurry to get somewhere and thanks to his powers he is moving around the building in great Leaps and Bounds the boy thinks that this is his mistake because he used the shadow exchange to protect chairman menhan but didn't put guards at Jin Ho's side the boy thinks with horror that if something terrible Happens again like it did with his little sister

and the unexpected monsters at school then it seems that the boy has no time at all he without wasting a single second makes his subordinates rise up giving them his command in just a few counted seconds dark smoke begins to appear around the boy showing that his shadow soldiers are here the boy not wasting his precious time immediately gives a short command to his subordinates to find the right Person literally not much time passes as a huge number of Shadow soldiers begin to spread across this country that same blond-haired man with a large number of

bodyguards by his side is looking forward somewhere the mighty Hunter gradually taking off his sunglasses states that eventually some man has made a mess of things the mighty Hunter can't seem to contain the rage that is gradually overflowing his body vocalizing about hangdong Sue the mighty Hunter orders that they find him before Jin Wu gets to him no matter what it costs everyone here the mighty Hunter says to be sure to find Hunter hang dong Su while some kid gradually loses strength from his body the boy is perched a top one of the many buildings

seemingly looking somewhere ahead as if searching for the right person the boy can easily hear any dialogue coming from nearby but it doesn't fit him all this talk is for nothing the boy wonders if This man has left the city but Jin ho is a d rank Hunter and Ordinary People would hardly overpower him the boy thinks about how the most important thing is that the kidnapper left him one clue about the scavenger Guild the boy realizes that if this type belongs to the Scavengers it's none other than hang dong Su but but to find

out the truth about his brother's death after all it was in that raid that only Hunter Jin woo and that same jinho survived the boy Remembers someone's face in a rage the boy thinks about the fact that exactly what Wu Jin Chul once warned about happened remembering all those very past fragments the boy thinks that he doesn't regret what he did back then but if he had left another Soldier by his side it wouldn't have happened the boy thinks about what he should do in this dangerous situation things are getting extremely bad because if something

happens to Jin ho some amount of time Passes after saying the order to the powerful Hunter the man asks if they found him but gets a denial the man thinks about how dong Su has had enough of life even though he's an s-rank Hunter he must realize that he's still a long way from Jin Wu The Man keeps thinking that since Mr Hong was going to do this from the beginning he obviously knew that the hunter would get involved the man thinks about whether he's been too soft on Hunters lately and then Starts calling Laura

asking about the situation the girl being on the road says that she managed to track all of Mr hang's movements for the last month the girl finds some suspicious place and the man says to immediately send all the guys there as well and the girl agrees suddenly the man's look changes and he asks his question to the girl about how she managed to convince the people from The Bureau to cooperate with them the girl said says that if they don't find Dong suuk they'll probably run into Jin Wu whereupon all the members of the scavenger

Guild become active the man suddenly asks about the fact that isn't directly everyone and the other says that they even canel the raid and the Hunters went to one point the man thinks about the fact that since the scavenger Guild has come forward it means that Thomas is behind them so they got a tough job some kind of horrible atmosphere is in the dark room somewhere In the distance there are a number of people who are are bullying someone one of the men is looking at some defenseless kid who doesn't even show signs of Life

asking if everything is going to be okay the man from whom a horrible Aura emanates says that everything will be fine since they won't kill him but he wants to find out something the man thinks that Thomas asked him not to touch Jin Wu but he wasn't going to mess with him from the Beginning because there's still a man to answer the question the man thinks about the fact that if Jin ho tells all the things that happened in the dungeon then he will definitely let him go he just needs to the man wants to

hear the fact that Jin Wu killed his brother because once jinho confirms his words then he won't need that sacrifice anymore some amount of time passes it seems quite a lot of time for the man so the man squats down and tries to wake jinho up It seems the man's patience is just running out after a few screams the man doesn't wake up so he slams his fist into his face some say that Jin ho is doing a good job because if it were an ordinary man he would have died a long time ago but

they don't understand how he can keep quiet the man doesn't seem like he's going to put up with much and he holds Jin Ho's head stiffly and says that he's not going to kill him the man says that the guy next to him is a Skilled Hitman so even when Jin ho is on the verge of death the man will be able to heal him the man says that this place was abandoned about 5 years ago so even if jinho screams no one will come to his Aid the man tries to hear the truth from

someone else 's mouth he asks if Jin ho is ready to tell him anything now and the man says something the man's gaze instantly changes seeming to expect to hear the words he wants from jinho sooner rather than later but jinho isn't Going to say anything about his hyungnim even being on the verge of his condition he just sends him as far away as possible the powerful Hunter instantly becomes angry he seems to just burst through the roof with aggression that he starts punching jinho one of the hunters tells Mr Wang to go a little

easy on him because no one wants him to be involved in the murder of one Hunter one says to leave jinho alone because they've already learned enough information from This boy who's barely alive the man's gaze instantly changes he doesn't seem to quite understand what the hunters beside him are carrying right now the highly ranked Hunter states with a particular anger and sneer that the bullying is just beginning so there is no need to rush anywhere after some amount of time the attention of all the Hunters here is caught by the sudden appearance of an

orc one of the hunters says in amazement that some kind of Dungeon rupture has happened somewhere nearby and the hunter is distracted by Jin ho someone states that it is quite an interesting sight and indeed does this powerful orc become afraid as soon as he saw them the high-ranked hunter doesn't seem to have any Common Sense Thoughts with him he is about to make a strike with particular Fury saying that this is no time for jokes as the Fist of the powerful Hunter begins to gradually approach the orc's face there is some Sort of exchange

spell the woman seems to be staring forward somewhere passionately while stroking Jen at the same time stating that she hopes Jin Wu is okay behind the peaceful girls is the powerful Burr who is thinking about how if anyone dares to anger the Lord they won't live something is being said on TV and a woman catches Jenna's attention with words about her brother being on TV Mighty bear suddenly changes in his gaze he seems to start sensing something a Miss as if it's such a reminder of the past Mighty bear thinks about his King being pissed

off some Hunter says that none of them should get hurt so they need to be careful after some amount of time while the man is saying something some kid shouts out with fear drawing attention to himself the kid turns to his henm to say that a shadow just trembled under someone else's feet and the guy asks again if he's drunk yundai says he wasn't drunk at all and Afterward continues that it's as if the stranger Shadow just came to life and the Knight says that's not how things are done offering to rest the high-ranking hunter

seems to be in a car but suddenly yells for his driver to stop causing him to be surprised the mighty Hunter seems to be in a nervous State he is vocalizing softly that something already seems to be starting the mighty Hunter just can't waste his precious time so he simply kicks the Door of an expensive car with one of his feet the mighty Hunter takes off at high speed just jumping out of the car even while the car is traveling a bit the mighty Hunter walks over to the door the driver is behind yelling at

him to catch up a little later one of them says that they'll be sent a bill tomorrow to compensate for the damage and the other maintains that couldn't they have just driven the car the exchange of Shadows seems to happen just in time as instead Of the very orc a boy's hand appears striking some object the hunters in this dark and desolate Place stare in surprise at what is happening seemingly not expecting this to happen jinho who is barely alive seems to be able to sense the presence of his hungnam beginning to smile forcefully the

boy appears in his terrifying guise he doesn't hide his powerful Aura looking at his opponents with a murderous stare The Boy comes close to the weakened Jinho and gives him a bottle of liquid allowing him to replenish his health the boy being close to his dear man and trying to help him asks the others if there is a Healer among them the boy as soon as he asks his question looks at the hunters here with his murderous gaze ordering them to heal him one of the hunters here nervously begins to say that this is a

different country and they don't quite understand him suddenly a man in all his glory comes into view Seemingly showing his Aura and stating that Jin Wu is ordering the other to be cured the man slowly begins to approach the boy showing his all powerful Aura and saying that they have finally met him the boy doesn't even seem to mind the stranger's presence in the place turning away away and vocalizing for those to heal Jin ho one of the cocky Hunters suddenly voices that the boys should ask their boss for permission first before prying into them

the boy Doesn't seem like he's going to tolerate being treated this way pulling his hand towards the stranger's face breaking his glasses the boy causes the cocky Hunter to fly off in the opposite direction of himself with one hand movement the boy asks the other Hunter if he's a Healer and he tells dong Su that he didn't warn them that Jin ho is this Hunter's Friend the boy irritatedly tells him that he clearly asked him if he can heal Jin ho and the boy says in a shaky voice that He can't it doesn't take long

for the boy to realize that he can't and within a couple seconds of hearing his words he makes the hunter fly off in the other direction hangdong Su starts to slowly approach and says that Did Jin Wu really kill his precious brother the boy seems about to reply something to his adversary as his attention is drawn to Jin ho which calls off the henm jinho though on the verge of his death can't help but worry about Jin Wu stating that Dongu is dongok's brother the boy can't seem to keep his usual words about jinho taking

care of himself first and foremost rather than anyone else after a certain amount of time draws dong su's attention to him again asking him something about whether he killed his own brother the boy seems already annoyed by the same question from this man so he tells him to go to him and ask as soon as the boy says such a provocative phrase dong Su instantly Becomes enraged and tries to attack Jin Wu but the boy easily Dodges the attempt to hit him so vigorously showing that dong Su just missed with a single movement of his

hand the boy summons large air currents causing the other to fly in the opposite direction the air currents were so strong that the Man simply can't resist them slamming straight into some wall with Force the mighty dong Su simply finds himself in the unfortunate position of allowing Himself to be approached quickly enough which is what Jin Wu plans to do the boy not wasting his precious time stares with his dark eyes at his opponent gradually getting closer the boy literally in a few small jumps is next to the man grabbing his head with his hand

planning to do something the boy as if maddened begins to make blood drip in different directions from himself with a single movement of his hand suddenly the same blond-haired man comes into view Who is quickly there and asks him to wait the man states that he warned dong Su not to mess with Jin Wu asking if the man is still alive the boy briefly states that the man is still alive and the man continues that their conversation will be short offering to let the man go the boy says briefly asking the man what and if

he is in any way unhappy with this turn of events taking his mind off his business the man confidently says that in that case their Conversation will be over showing the seriousness of his words as if to make him think the boy briefly says that as he pleases and then without making himself wait long makes dong Su just fly off in the air it seems as soon as the powerful dong Su is in the opposite direction of the others thinking that everything is fine the man thinks about the fact that now all Thomas has to

do is get revenge for everything that's going on as if asking to rip Jin Wu to Hell the boy calmly approaches the highly ranked Hunter who says that apparently Jin Wu doesn't know who is in front of him right now the boy stares with his Angry Eyes at the Intruder of his peace saying that he doesn't care who he is the mighty Hunter thinks that he understands the boy for if he had known him better he would not have rushed headlong into battle someone says that Thomas Andre grew up in a poor immigrant family so

many people treated Him with contempt someone goes on to say the story about Thomas that despite all this the heavens gifted him with a superior talent that everyone dreamed of Thomas always demonstrated his innate abilities in battles and saw his strength change from his opponent it was as if Thomas was the epitome of strength power and authority he lorded over men and when a different kind of power appeared in the world he established himself as king Thomas crushed those who Stood in his way and those who looked with contempt forced to crawl on their knees

before him which is cruelty the powerful Hunter named Thomas seems to be gradually losing all his patience pulling his hand forward and thinking of the one Penning everything on his stupidity it seems that after a certain amount of time a large number of bodyguards also drive up to the scene of the battle which is in a panic there are also High ranked hunters near this Abandoned place as well who seem to be watching everything that is going on just as the bodyguards are about to head towards the upcoming battle some something incredible starts happening all

around a bloody tremendous Force crushes a large number of vehicles causing those to flip in the air and making the ground shake Thomas Andre in all his glory appears in the field of vision of the people here who seems to be trying to block some kind of impact The regular humans and high-ranking Hunters here begin to inquire as to whether or not Thomas is okay right now but Thomas apparently in no mood to dialogue with these people right now walks past the bodyguards which is panicked the boy turns to his Majestic igis to tell him

to take jinho to the hospital and the doctors are obligated to save his life some amount of time passes as after the words are said Jin Wu sends the Majestic igis with jinho to Kis after some amount of time as soon as the mighty Hunter has stepped outside the building there is an army behind him the boy doesn't take long either as after summoning a large number of subordinates that stand behind him Mighty Thomas can't hide his crazy smile he says what better than a good battle the man thinks about how he doesn't care about

Dong su's Ambitions right now because at this moment there is only one way to restore honor the powerful High-ranking Hunter tells the boy that if he admits his own mistake he will spare him it doesn't take long for the boy to do so literally a couple seconds later he shows his middle finger with his tired appearance the mighty Hunter can't hide his rage at being treated this way he snear insults through his teeth because he is stubborn the mighty Hunter starts to show his Aura and then says that he will make Jin Wu regret everything

that has happened the boy Differs from this powerful Hunter by his calmness briefly telling him to come closer but he reacts aggressively some time passes when suddenly the mighty Hunter shouts a command to the others to raise their Shields behind the boy there is also one of his strongest subordinates whom he calls Fang who is waiting for someone else's orders the powerful Hunter looks at all of the boys subordinates and says that they will not have a chance to win some amount of time Passes it seems as soon as things quiet down a bit someone

begins to quickly descend to the ground behind the others and that someone becomes Thomas who seems to have some sort of plan with him as to how he should win over the mighty Jin wo a large number of Jin Wu's subordinates easily Massacre the mighty Thomas's Army showing their strength the boy looks at what is going on around him with calmness and his usual coldness as if he did not expect anything different From his allies some amount of time passes as suddenly a powerful Hunter appears in sight flying at a great speed it seems to

stop this Mighty Hunter one of Jin Wu's subordinates starts to get out in front of him to interfere but the mighty Thomas doesn't seem to accept such an act immediately yelling at him to back off putting his fist out in front of him some amount of time passes as the subordinate flies off in the opposite direction of his opponent after The blow he threw at him the powerful National level Hunter seems to be trying to gain his breath but doesn't realize where the Jin wo Hunter went some amount of time passes it seems while the

powerful Hunter is distracted Jin Wu also appears beside him it doesn't take long for the boy to realize a couple of countable seconds pass as he brings his fist forward and Strikes his opponent but the powerful National level Hunter seems to have been prepared for this Maneuver on his part as well also bringing his fist out towards him the boy doesn't seem to be expecting such a Sly maneuver in any way so he takes this strong blow and flies off in the other direction the mighty Hunter begins to smile and says that whether or not

fighting a national level Hunter is a joke to Jin Wu The Mighty Hunter doesn't seem to be going to stop there after a while he throws his arms back seemingly using a skill the boy wonders in Amazement if the mighty Hunter has a skill like telekinesis which he wasn't quite prepared for the mighty Hunter doesn't take long continuing to use telekinesis and saying let Jin Wu feel the difference in strength but the boy doesn't panic he is habitually in a calm position looking confident and putting his arm out in front it seems that just by

the boy using his skill the mighty Hunter completely succumbs to the others attack the mighty Hunter wonders in Amazement if Jin Wu is going to break him in a way that is out of bounds the mighty Hunter sees the boy heading in his Direction and also thinks about the fact that he just can't move the other way the boy turns out to be pretty darn fast he doesn't take long and simply attacks his enemy right in the face the mighty Hunter just doesn't seem to be able to withstand such a powerful blow to his body

flying off in a completely different direction the mighty Hunter Seems to have no way of understanding what just happened to him seemingly slowly trying to comprehend what is happening but the mighty Hunter comes to his senses rather quickly stands on his feet and wonders if he's bleeding the boy doesn't take long to realize that he is bleeding and afterwards he says with a chuckle that the man told him to feel the difference in their strength the boy simply doesn't give the man a chance to dodge his many attacks constantly Hitting the other man's body making

him squirm in pain the mighty Hunter seems to raise his head after a certain amount of time and kisses that he's going to have to stop underestimating Jin Wu some amount of time passes the mighty Hunter seems to think about what he should do as he begins to use the reinforcement one of the men tells Mr White that it's about time they figured out what's going on here and the man says there's no time for detail Suddenly the driver's look changes to a serious one and he says what is going on here because as an

ordinary citizen he obviously doesn't understand the driver seriously says that if they go further than this place their lives are actually in real Jeopardy someone states that at that moment Jin Wu thought that there are four people or monsters that have borrowed power from the monarchs the boy looking at this monster in the form of Thomas in front of him keeps thinking That it is one of the five who survived the raid on Kish the boy finally decides that these four are the National level Hunters looking at Thomas the boy realizes that Thomas Andre is

no exception to all of the listed National level Hunters as he continues to watch it seems that something terrible and unbelievable at the same time begins to happen once Thomas has shown the real himself the boy realizes that he needs to remove himself from this battle for a Certain amount of time until the ground stops shaking a powerful National level Hunter seems to utter some sort of command or skill that states a plan putting his hand out in front of him the hunters that are here are yelling for them to stay away from the master

someone yells for everyone to get out of here as quickly as possible something incredible begins to happen as soon as the mighty Thomas spoke of his skill he controls his hands with something the Boy watching everything thinks about how its incredible power is like a black hole but he would have been sucked in a long time ago if he didn't have the skill it seems the boy isn't going to waste much time so he decides not to be in that building and goes up to the top Point once the boy is higher than usual he

notices a hunter below him around the ruined place the powerful Hunter named Thomas says that he will definitely not miss this time seemingly referring to The Jin wo Hunter the boy continues to watch this monster from the highest point seemingly trying to be unnoticed this time there is some kind of commotion going on someone is yelling about getting the wounded out of here as well as themselves and getting away from this place as fast as possible some Hunter seems to be watching the powerful National level Thomas that is preparing to do something right now some

amount of time passes by as suddenly the national Level powerful Hunter Rises high up from the looks of it the powerful Hunter is heading towards the boy seemingly being damn close to him trying to hit him but the boy surprising not only everyone around him but the mighty Hunter himself stops him with one of his legs it doesn't take the boy long it all happens in a matter of seconds as he recoils resting his feet on the stranger's head it seems as soon as the boy gets enough distance away from his opponent he Begins to

utilize the grappling skill it doesn't take long for the boy to do so for now he doesn't have much time to use the ruler's hand skill the mighty Hunter thinks about whether Jin Wu wants to pull him in and then accelerate afterward or just go for a frontal attack the powerful National level Hunter seems to be resigned to this and thinks about taking any hit to the ground using the reinforcement literally some amount of time passes as two Powerful Hunters just Collide their fists with each other there is an incredible Force going on between these

Mighty Hunters that is growing even more across the area with each passing second it seems that one of the mighty Hunters just can't stand such a force taken on his side flying far away and that most powerful Hunter is Thomas who finding himself in a terrible position begins to scream in overwhelming pain the boy does not waste his precious time he literally In a couple of seconds is next to his opponent the powerful National level Hunter clearly didn't expect such a strong knee strike to his face which crushes him the place which is more or

less quiet is filled with a large number of workers and their vehicles which is what they arrived in some men in business suits seem to notice something ahead of them one of them stating with horror what kind of monsters are fighting there a man seems to be visibly Tense as streams of air appear from many different directions he tells the other to be careful one of them asks what on Earth is going on and the other replies that Thomas Andre himself just flew in front of them the man asks Mr White what they should do

and he says that of course they should stop someone but he doesn't understand who the men watch in horror as the boy begins to beat up the powerful Hunter whom he has managed to catch with a special Fury it seems that The boy can no longer control his common sense or himself as he continues to specifically beat the other the mighty Hunter is horrified to think about how Jin Wu who specializes in Magic can deliver such powerful blows the national level powerful Hunter thinks about whether this is the end for himself as he continues to

stare at Jin Wu The Mighty Hunter seems to change his thoughts suddenly blocked as he thinks that there is no way he would die in Such a ridiculous way the mighty Hunter seems to be trying to make a surprise attack towards the boy extending his arm upwards but the boy doesn't even need to put much effort into throwing the other man's arm aside without distracting him from his blows towards him the powerful National level Hunter clenches his jaws and thinks about the incredible power concentrated in his hands the powerful National level Hunter suddenly Rises up

shouting that he is Thomas Andre and Will not lose to him the boy however doesn't take long to realize that as soon as the powerful Hunter finishes his sentence he is behind him the boy makes the mighty Hunter start to doubt his power again with his one punch and Jin Wu says that he doesn't care who he is the boy once the mighty Hunter is on the ground again proceeds to beat him up in front of the others one of the men screams as if trying to get Jin Wu's attention asking him with all his

might To stop from this beating the boy doesn't stop attacking with his powerful body blows on this Hunter he doesn't even seem to hear the other men the boy doesn't take too long he doesn't spare his opponent and afterward he changes tactics and Strikes his fist right on the other man's face after a certain amount of time it seems that the man just can't stand such force in his Direction so he says that he gives up the boy stops beating up the powerful Hunter at the same moment watching as the other man voices that he

has lost to him all the people here seem to even stop breathing seemingly oblivious as they listen intently to the other's dialogue one of the men dressed in a business suit is horrified to hear such a powerful Hunter Thomas bowing his head the man thinks about who could do such a thing to Thomas that there are such people in their world wondering more someone cries out for the mighty Thomas To be treated as soon as possible and the man says that all the bones are broken as well as bleeding the Healer says that Thomas was

named a national level Hunter for a reason for another in his place would have died instantly after a single blow someone says that there seem to be no casualties in this place which is good news even though it was such a tough battle one of the bodyguards covers his face with his hand and says that all this is not going well While another man draws attention to himself the one seems to be stating that Hunter hang dong Su just isn't breathing anymore the one is horrified that someone else's heart hasn't beaten for how long Sunny

is in one of the big cities where there is a real bustling life where many people live a boy sitting on the edge of a high-rise building talks about switching places with bear asking if he has been in Korea for a long time the boy glosses over the Fact that while they're here the mighty Burr is active ly engaged in treating Jin ho at the hospital after a certain amount of time the boy's attention seems to be drawn to some subordinate which appeals to his master this new kind of monster bows its head to the

boy gets down on one knee and asks to be named just like the others asked the boy thinks for a moment and afterward states that perhaps the name grid would be fitting enough for him since he died Because of greed the boy finally looks at his new subordinate and afterward asks him about whether he likes his new name the boy briefly turns to hang dong Su who just happens to be his new shadow soldier who's willing to run errands the boy pokes fun at his new shadow soldier as he gets consent then makes him fall

face down again as if to punish him the weather outside is quite Sunny which can't help but please anyone passing by and there is an international Guild Conference going on a boy being in the company of some people says that there are a lot of reporters here and someone says that apparently everyone already knows everything the man next to the hunter Jin Wu says that they're unlikely to get away from those reporters today but he doesn't say anything the man thinks that Jin Wu has completely wiped out the vultures and afterward says that they'll provide

witness protection in the case with hang dong Su the boy Thinks to himself that he doesn't want any trouble with Hunter hang dong Su because he came here for one purpose to return home afterward after a while the boy is distracted by another man who hands him a headset in his palm saying he'll translate sometime passes the boy having received the headphones he needs walks calmly through the open doors looking forward a large conference room appears in front of the boy with many stately people turning in his Direction A large number of men in business

suits stare intently at the Intruder of this silence seeming to realize that the hunter is in front of them one thinks that this is the same Asian Hunter who beat Thomas Andre to a who is also a powerful Hunter one thinks about the fact that this guy even managed to nail the head of the vultures only showing his power more strongly the boy does not make himself wait long calmly reaches the place he wants and Sits down on it ignoring the glances in his Direction after a certain amount of time all the attention of the

people here is taken away by a man who appears which is Doctor Belzer the man says that everyone is obviously aware that the intensity of the gate has increased drama ially followed by the level of monsters living there the doctor goes on to say that not everyone here is aware that unusual activity has been detected in the sky recently the doctor says that The concentration of magical energy has also increased but that such An Occurrence has never been seen before in the history of existence the doctor says that until they all find a better term

for it together He suggests that they call it a mosphere the doctor goes on to say that the Magis spere is currently concentrated in the atmosphere over several Nations the doctor says that a total of nine places have been discovered where such a phenomenon has Appeared and that the greatest concentration of power the doctor says that the greatest concentration of power has been concentrated in Soul South Korea where the Red Dot burns the men of power here begin to whisper as if surprised by such information looking at it more closely all the eyes of the

men here instantly shift to the powerful Hunter Jin wo who is sitting quiet in place the doctor tells everyone not to look at Mr song like that because no Hunter can control such a powerful force the boy starts to think because the information is very important and then he remembers about the nine places that may be connected with the number of Lords the doctor says that they do not know the nature of this phenomenon and it is absolutely impossible to influence it which becomes worse suddenly a man appears and asks Dr Belzer if he has

finished his report the man agrees and then asks him to continue instead of the Doctor the same man who interrupted the scientist's speech now appears saying that he has an urgent request the man in the business suit covers his eyes lowers his head and states that unfortunately he is going to tell the tragic news the man after a while continues that about 2 weeks ago Hunter Christopher Reed was killed by a group of unidentified individuals all the people here begin to wonder again how this could have happened if this is some kind of a joke

Suddenly someone from the crowd of authority figures shouts that if the murderer could not be the man who recently fought with Thomas Andre the man interrupting everyone else's shouts and thoughts states that the official report of Christopher's death will be released tomorrow the man asks to listen to him carefully saying that they have a suspect in the commission of this horrible crime after a short time two pictures appear behind the man he states That this is suspect s the men are pensive wondering if it is not Jin Wu behind all this but a completely different

person all the men here become visibly nervous and try not to look back thinking that all Asians look the same the boy having heard such an horrible information cannot hide his sadness biting his lips and not understanding why his father the boy remembers about the dragon kamish who tells his King that only four people have received Power from the monarchs the boy thinks about how he doesn't know why the rulers sent a monster here in the guise of his father but maybe it has something to do with cish the man states that the man found

in the US gate has been identified as a monster capable of speaking human language the man states that during interrogation this monster knocked out a dong Su Hunter and also turned the Hunter's Association into fiery ruins The man says that the suspect was able to flee the scene and there is also a possibility that he attacked Christopher Reed the boy seems to be starting to remember all the fragments of that incident when when the father of the mighty Jin Wu was still involved the boy seems to be trying to remember especially the very moment when

this prisoner towered over the hunter dong Su the boy can clearly hear the prisoner's dialogue as he addresses the barely Alive Hunter dong Su whom he had no mercy on it is as if the boy mentally repeats the words spoken by this man about how otherwise there will be no rest for the other even after death the boy seems to be able to remember the entire dialogue only because of grid who confirms the other's thoughts and Notions the boy now realizes that this person is his father and afterwards he hears the man say that they

want to request help from all over the world Someone asks about how they realized that this monster is not human the man states that the stranger's energy matches the Monster's energy another man says that this monster is pretending to be a man lost in a dungeon and another man says that there was actually such a man someone asks why they don't reveal the identity of this Hunter and the man says that the man is related to one of the hunters present here this is the only reason why the man agreed not to Divulge such information

seemingly finished with these questions slowly walking away from the counter suddenly someone raises a hand and states that would it not be more appropriate to reveal the identity of this man in order to make it easier to find him this very Troublemaker is some kid who has his hand up in the air attracting the attention of the people here the kid asks the chief if he thinks so and the one who asks this question is the Sevenstar hunter Lou Jan this Chinese Hunter doesn't seem to be shy about asking such direct questions asking what this

monster has to do with Jin wo the man says that if this Hunter wants to know he simply has no choice so he replies that during the interrogation the monster referred to himself as Jin Wu's father a large number of people seem to start asking how the hunter Jin Wu himself would act in such a case since this monster is his father the boy Says that it is already clear that the main perspective of hunters is to destroy monsters so if this man turns out to be like that he will kill him the sevenstar hunter

watches Jin Wu carefully who states that if this monster turns out to be his father after all the boy continues after a short amount of time that anyone who so much as touches his father with a finger will be brutally destroyed the boy doesn't hide his powerful Aura he states that in This case no matter what he will stand stand up in defense of his family it seems that just as the conference is coming to an end some man asks if that's really what Jin Wu would do to which he agrees the man says that

to say such a thing in front of 500 of the strongest Hunters there are probably only two people in the world who could say such a thing the boy asks who the second such person is and the other man says that this one is the one the hunter recently Sent to the hospital bed the boy seems to immediately understand what the man is saying remembering the powerful Thomas Andre the man says that they want to make a banquet because of the International Conference so the man wants to invite Jin Wu to go there but the

boy doesn't seem to be listening to what the man next to him is saying as he looks at the sevenstar hunter the boy can't seem to tear himself away from this Mighty Hunter but he just doesn't Understand a single word spoken from the stranger's lips the boy wonders what the man is talking about and the man replies that he has caught a giant monster that has escaped to the coast of China the boy seems surprised at the cleverness of the man standing next to him asking if the man can speak Chinese as well the man

smiles and says that he is in charge of the Asian Direction and also speaks the languages of this group quite well the boy asks to continue and the man Translates saying that the man says that he was amazed by the strength of this giant and that it is problematic to fight with him on the water the man translates that from that moment on this hunter wanted to meet Jin Wu and also to see what he was really like the man says that in addition this Hunter is glad that someone was finally able to re Thomas

in for the reputation about him has been quite exaggerated the boy looking at his interlocutor thinks about The fact that this guy seemed to him rather impudent at the conference but but now the boy sees that this sevenstar Hunter is not a bad man extending his hands for a firm shake the man translates the latter that he hopes this suspect s is not a member of Jin Woo's family watching the man walk away the man says that that Chinese Hunter doesn't seem like he's going to fight the boy and the man says that's a good

thing suddenly the same young man who Was talking about the crime back at the conference appears in front of the men the man politely addresses Hunter Jin woo with words about whether he can ask him to come along with them drawing attention to himself after a certain amount of time the boy seems to agreed to the stranger's request and already finds himself in a lighted room the boy is confronted by the very very pretty woman named selner who smiles and greets him Politely the boy wonders why Mrs selner needs him so suddenly saying that he

really didn't expect to meet her the woman says that she's been having some pretty strange dreams lately and in them America's best hunters are being victimized by unknown creatures the woman goes on to say that what's more important is that all of her dreams come true after a few days and the boy guesses about Christopher a man enters the conversation and states that they Warned Christopher a few days before the tragedy but he just didn't listen to them the man continues after a short amount of time that eventually the boy himself realizes what happened afterwards

selner says that the best hunters who keep the peace will die one by one and those who hunt them are extraordinarily strong the boy suddenly states that it seems that since Miss selner is sharing this she wants him to be wary of these creatures to which she Disagrees Miss selner voices her desire for the boy to protect the very Hunters who will be in danger the woman says that at first she tried to piss on the faces of these horrible creatures but it did not help her at all the girl continues after a while that

she decided to take a different path and check them with the help of her powers right during sleep the boy says that it was the same when the woman tried to look inside of him to which she briefly agrees because Jin Wu is right the woman says that underneath their disguises lies infinite power and just looking at it made the woman wildly terrified of what was happening the woman says that as soon as she looked into its eyes she still can't forget the terrible voice that whispered terrible words the boy watches the woman in front

of him closely seems to be trying to understand something and afterward asks what it said to her the woman seems to be trying to remember the Very horror that was just happening in her dream and afterward says to go back and wait for the war the boy thinks about the fact that what the king of giants told him about also matches seler's words for war is between rulers and monarchs the boy thinks then who are the creatures that are killing the hunters whose side are they on and Jin Wu asks why she's asking to protect

the hunters the woman without making him wait long for her answer replies Earnestly that the boy has the same power coming from the boy as those very creatures the boy thinks that the lady has discerned the power of a shadow Lord within him and that those hunters from her dream are most likely the rulers the man says that those creatures are very strong and to stop them they need Jin Wu's power for only he can stand against them the man says that the boy's labor of course will be generously rewarded and he will be able

to take everything He wants with him the man says that their world has been blessed with a hundred outstanding Hunters only because of them do they still hold back all kinds of gates the boy seems to finish listening to the long speech of the man in front of him then lowers his head down to apologize to everyone afterwards the man says that if yesterday's incident with Hunter Thomas left the boy with a personal Grudge but the man says that's not the case the boy says that so Far he does not know who he will have

to fight with in the distant future surprising the others after some time it seems once the boy realizes that the dialogue has come to an end he says that he has to go the man seems to remember that terrifying Aura of Jin wo that said he would stand up for his own family anyway as soon as the boy rises from his seat and turns his back to everyone he suddenly stops exhaling after a certain amount of time seeming to think a bit The boy draws Mr White's attention to him which is watching the boy asks

him for a list of those Hunters who have requested protection from him as well as to arrange a meeting with them all Mr White once he hears such words from a powerful Hunter he cannot hide his Joy gleaming in his smile it seems that for today the last day of the Guild's International Conference is taking place and a galab buffet is also taking place it is at this galab buffet that there Are a huge number of people a variety of hunters and even ordinary ring leaders the boy is at this Gala buffet with Jin ho

asking him if he is feeling well to which the other agrees jinho reveals that as soon as he hears that Jin Wu fought Thomas Andre because of him he starts to flood with tears someone asks to look in a certain direction and another man states that even from here he can't feel anyone else's magical power the men seem to be having a Dialogue about Jin ho and afterwards some man shifts his gaze to Jin Wu asking if he's the one who fought Thomas the man says it's an honor to meet the hunter Jin Wu introducing

himself as a director of a company wanting to purchase Giants from him the boy realizes that the first one went and afterward states that these kinds of questions belong to Jin ho which introduces himself as the vice president the man is momentarily distracted by Jin Ho who easily pulls him away from Jin Wu stating that he prefers to discuss such matters in private someone is stating that the puppy that is Jin ho has already gotten a taste for it feeling like a real vice president it seems like the boy is about to get far away

from here as suddenly someone catches him with the words that he's finally brought the list the man states that the hunters were ranked according to their activities and overall contributions With the first 10 people scoring the most points the man states that these Hunters appear to be offered first and the boy realizes that those are in priority the boy thinks about the hunter points and afterward asks what place he would have been given there and the man says somewhere around third or fourth the boy realizes that the first place is Thomas Andre second place is

Li jagen third place is Christopher Reed and fourth place is sidharth botchan and so On the boy thinks about the fact that there are so many names and he doesn't want to memorize them all better to put his shadow soldiers on all of them the boy thinks that this way he can get in contact with the rulers faster and find out who is the enemy and who is his ally some amount of time seems to pass as suddenly someone starts to draw attention to himself and jinchu gets a little worried in the sight of everyone

here Thomas Andre appears in all his Glory who seems to have just recently gotten out of the hospital the man who is looking intently at the hunter Jin Wu in front of him begins to slowly vowel to let him ask a question the man states that his hand will simply not be helped by healing magic but it will take a fair amount of time to fully recover the man says that Jin Wu could have easily destroyed him and his entire guild but he doesn't understand why none of his guys died in that mess the man

clarifies Saying that except for Mr hang who still at that moment had forsaken his life as soon as he tried to fight Jin wo the man carefully continues to stare at the boy seemingly with good intentions and afterward asks why he spared them Jin Wu doesn't take long to say that the man in his entire guild don't deserve any death so it's better for them to live it seems that once the powerful hunter gets the answer to his question of interest to him he turns away in the other direction The man says that he plans

to hold a lavish funeral for Mr Juan even though he deserves to die but let Jin Wu forgive him the man says that when his hand is finally healed he offers to have lunch with Jin Wu someday asking him to leave his phone number with his secretary the girl says that she wants to thank Jin woo on the man's behalf for not touching his men saying that Thomas is so unfl flappable in public the girl says that if it's not too much trouble For Jin wo can she ask for his phone number and that he

can contact her with any questions the girl says that their Mister doesn't like to lose so he's hellbent on paying back and the one asks Jin woo to think again the boy thinks about asking for something in gratitude stating that let it be some kind of useful dagger the girl once she get gets a response from the boy lowers her head and voices her thanks to the hunter Jin wo the man voices that next in their Plans is to meet the Hunters on the list offering to introduce the one to them which the hunter declines

the boy states that there is one person missing as he doesn't see Hunter number six and the other asks in Surprise how the man knows the man states that they lost contact with him a few days before the conference they tried to find him but were told he had not returned the boy seems to realize iiz that Hunter number six has already been killed so he Changes his gaze and looks forward carefully the president of the hunter Association is surprised to think that something strange is happening and his heart has started to flounder the man

thinks that although he has had problems before he is getting worse and worse every day wondering if this is the end the man thinks that if he doesn't resign he won't have long to live and so it's been a year and two years and he's already in this position sometimes Passes and the president of the hunters Association is distracted by a call from a device the man hears a voice asking if anything unusual has happened today the man seems only too happy to hear the concerned voice of his dear woman he covers his eyes and

seems to be trying to concentrate after a while the president of the hunters Association leans back in his chair and says that he was going to anyway suddenly the president of the hunter association's Look changed as if he didn't expect to feel something right now right on Q the man instantly freezes in place trying to figure out what the hell is going on with him and why things have gotten more gloomy around him a certain amount of time passes as suddenly a certain monster in the form of an ice elf appears behind the president of

the hunter Association the isself looks as gloomy and confident as possible he has his arms folded and stares with his Devilish eyes the president of the hunter Association doesn't seem to be in any way in the mood for a good dialogue wondering if the one wants to talk to him the president of the hunter Association continues to stare intently at his opponent thinking that the other's Aura is practically intangible the president of the association thinks that he can't handle him and the isself says that this place is completely isolated from the outside world the Isself

says that no one will be able to disturb them smiling more and the president of the association thinks that is this really a dream some amount of time seems to pass just as the president of the hunter Association is thinking about something of his own as he gets a punch in the shoulder the president of the hunter Association as soon as he receives some kind of wound he can notice crystals with blood appearing in the area the mighty ey self does not Hide his smile and says that does the association president think that pain is

also part of sleep the president of the hunter Association seems to realize that arguing with this monster is just pointless so he agrees with him it doesn't take long for the president president of the hunters Association to realize this and afterwards he voices his question who is this monster in front of him the iself says that he wanted to torture the president a little More realizing that he is indeed a very ordinary person the president of the hunters Association doesn't seem to quite understand what his opponent is talking about interjecting about the human the isself

shows a terrifying Aura and says that he doesn't like to mock weak humans asking to see A Shard of light the iself says that the president is worried that his vessel just won't hold up but that he doesn't have much left anyway the isself goes on to say That he better stop these cowardly excuses and show the real himm as soon as the powerful isself sends a magic ball towards the president something starts to happen on the other side the isself as soon as he starts to notice what the president of the hunters Association is

doing says that have they really met the president of the hunters Association doesn't take long to show his Aura as the currents of air begin to swirl around ground it seems that the President of the hunter Association used his powerful ability so strong that even the glass behind him shattered and left a hole the president of the hunters Association uses his powerful Aura glaring that he had completely isolated them from the world the iself says that he was already desperate and thought he wouldn't find the president but it turns out he was hiding in this

place the whole time the isself says that they had already located the rest of the shards And two of them had already been destroyed the iself says how he longed to see such a confused face of the president now he will gladly destroy someone else's vessel the president of the hunter Association is in a kind of Rage he shouts at him to try and do such a thing the isself says that he is not going to challenge him but the other's body is a temporary shell a terrifying Aura emanates from the president of the hunters

Association and the isself is as Good as the other in the same both spreading their abilities literally a couple of counting seconds pass as a large amount of crystals begin to emanate from the iself directly towards the president the president of the hunters Association seeming to notice such an action from the side immediately manages to dodge this attack the president of the hunter Association tries to confront his opponent so strong that he wants to kill him suddenly a Block of ice appears from somewhere near the president of the hunters Association which he didn't quite expect

to see after some amount of time the Ice elfelf shows his hand as if trying to guide that very block of ice but the president of the hunters Association is not going to give up so quickly especially to such an opponent that was able to kill his Hunters some amount of time passes before the president of the hunter Association was able to break that block Of ice with a single movement of his hand the president of the hunter Association seems to realized that the ice elf wants to attack him so he moves farther away the

president of the Hunter Association is breathing heavily looking with his evil gaze and the elf thinks that as long as this man's body can move though the ice elf needs to finish off the president of the hunters Association as soon as possible hearing someone else's loud scream after a certain Amount of time the president of the hunters Association seems to snap out of his thoughts and sit down on one of his knees after a couple of moments the president of the hunter Association seems to be surprised and thinks to himself wondering if this person person's

body is already at its limit the iself who is observing all this happening notices that the president's vessel seems to be completely worn out the iself can't hide his smug Smile as He looks at the president and remarks about what a worthless Shard of light he is the president of the hunters Association can't seem to move at all and get up from his position as the enemy approaches him some couple of seconds pass by as suddenly the isself delivers his strong blow causing the president to feel a great deal of pain the ice elf eyes

how long it will take for the president to get a new vessel maybe a year or maybe about 2 years Which is a very long time the iself says that it is the president's own fault that he chose this path because he looked down on the monsters which is a mistake after a certain amount of time it seems that the president of the hunters Association begins to hold the block of ice in his hands stronger the I self noticing such an action from the president is surprised and the other one says that he wouldn't fight

him so easily the president agrees that he Miscalculated in some things but the monsters didn't take into account one small detail that might change their plans it seems that the president of the hunters Association is not going to give up so easily he slowly starts to use some magical power the iself doesn't quite seem to be expecting such an act from the president of the hunter Association as he is at the edge of his powers the president of the hunter Association used uses his Firepower as Soon as a couple seconds pass as the iself manages

to dodge the iself smiles and says that the other's action was close enough was that really what his plan was originally the president of the hunters Association doesn't make his answer wait long he looks ahead carefully and agrees with the stranger's question some amount of time passes it seems the isself can see a certain hole where a huge stream of air is coming from but he doesn't understand why the Iself does not hide his bewilderment after all the act of the president of the hunter Association is quite strange after all what would it change the

president of the hunter Association doesn't look scared that he could die very soon because of the iself he says that now after some amount of time a huge subordinate of Jin wo appears from somewhere which is moving with great speed the isself doesn't seem to quite understand what's going on here as the Chaos dweller has appeared but he won't do much to him some time passes as the isself continues to stare ahead suddenly noticing some dark silhouette the is's Gaze instantly changes he can't seem to tear it away from the object in the air seemingly

beginning to realize something the iself seems to realize that he needs to get away from this place as soon as possible immediately glaring unhappily and walking off in the other direction but the chaos dweller just as the ice Elf himself put it is moving through the air with great speed like some kind of Black Arrow it seems that the chaos dweller is is heading exactly towards the ice elf to avenge the president of the hunter Association the ice elf doesn't hide his gaze which instantly changes to an aggressive gaze full of discontent it seems that

this resident of chaos is like a certain ruler of the Shadow soldiers who holds on to a block of ice to increase his speed Jin Wu also Appears in his powerful guise towering over the I myself with his serious gaze the boy seems to be acting pretty damn fast he doesn't take long and with one of his hands grabs the other's neck with Force the boy holds the ice elf by the throat bringing him closer to him and asking him who it is that he has causing some sort of commotion the ey myself tries to

speak though the hand on his neck squeezes him hard calling Jin wo the ruler of Shadows and asking why he Left him the boy remembers the same I self that never got retrieved that time and the other one apparently reminds him of it the boy looks at the elf and thinks that he has forgotten about the past while the other says that Jin Wu is the key link some amount of time passes it seems the isself is trying to distract Jin Wu with talking as a block of ice suddenly appears the same block of ice

that appears comes from the mouth of the powerful ice elf that attempted A Sly maneuver the magical attack from the ey myself proves to be a rather unexpected move and Jin Wu notices that his hand is in the block of ice the boy shifts his gaze to the side of his hand seemingly beginning to realize and think about whether the elf has magical abilities some amount of time passes the mighty Hunter seems to think about what he should do in such a situation with no arm but the boy doesn't take long in just a few

moments he shatters that ice And can already control his arm it seems that the iself tries to keep a great distance between them saying that this is enough because he didn't plan to fight him the powerful isself seems to find time for his taunts even at this moment he smiles and says that he has come for the man the boy thinks about what kind of man he is saying and then he remembers that he has assigned that ant to the head of the association to keep an eye on the boy instantly Realizes that he is

talking about the president of the hunter Association looks in his Direction and sees a man the powerful isself seems to start swinging his hand in the other's Direction shouting for Jin wo to pick something the mighty isself can't hide his satisfied smile he's vocalizing about either saving the Headmaster or fighting him it seems the boy is not going to listen to this iself speech he starts to use the Monarch's power with Madness some amount of time passes as suddenly a notification comes that the enemy has canceled the Monarch power skill the boy seems to be

trying not to waste his precious time so he sends his mighty sword to the other side but that same mighty sword ends up in the ground seemingly failing to hit the opponent in the form of an ice elf who dodged the arrow sent by the mighty ice elf seems to fly towards the president of the hunters Association sitting on the Ground the arrow continues to fly at a great speed towards the president of the hunter Association and Jin Wu noticing this begins to approach a few seconds pass as the boy covers the president of the

association and thrusts his dagger forward at the same time on the other side the iself begins to open some kind of portal with which he will be able to get away from here but the powerful Hunter Jin Wu doesn't seem to let such an action pass his eyes immediately Using a large number of daggers the boy thinks about using his hail dagger skill while looking at the iself who is trying to escape the iself having received some wound in his body is stating that some wretched vessel was able to wound him somehow the powerful isself

wastes no precious time and already walks into the portal stating that he will wait to meet Jin Wu The isself tells the president that he can make him his shadow soldier which would be considered a Parting Gift The boy thinks about the fact that because of some barrier it seems that he did not immediately sense the danger looking at what the area has turned into after some amount of time the boy tries not to lose it immediately sits down next to the president realizing that potions won't help the boy begins to realize that his precious

time is running out so he shouts out the mighty beara literally the second the boy starts calling out for the mighty bear He immediately appears in the stranger field of vision Mighty Burr asks if Jin Wu summoned him and he says to have his shadow Soldier saved the president as soon as possible Mighty Burr can't resist the pressure from his ruler immediately moving his limb closer to the president some amount of time passes as suddenly lowering his head the mighty bear says that this time he is powerless the boy not wasting his precious time thinks

about using the Holy Water of Life then already holding the bottle in his hand suddenly the boy notices someone else's hand that covers his hand from above and then he hears the barely Audible Voice voice of the president that says Don't the boy turns his gaze in surprise to the face of the chairman who can barely open his eyes saying thank you for coming Jin Wu says that he'll carry the president to the local hospital in a little while longer saying that he can't be saved after such an Attack the President says that he was

finally able to make contact with a higher being the alien plans as well as the coming War all become known the boy immediately calls out to the president with fear as he sees the man start coughing up blood and voices that it's a good thing they have Jin woo the president can barely speak but he tries and says that Jin woo has been rewarded with Incredible strength thanking the almighty for such a gift the president Of the association states that the gates and dungeons were not for others but were created to protect the common people

their troubled world the President says that one day the boy will have to make a very important choice holding someone else's Palms in his Trembling Hands the president of the Hunter Association states that at that moment he asks that Jin Wu stay on the side of the humans starting to let a tear fall the president of the hunters Association says that he wanted to fight Jin Wu side by side so badly but his body is no longer fit to fight the president of the association says that he has no more regrets because he has a

generation of hunters like Jin Wu behind him the president of the hunters Association begins to slowly lose strength from his body barely looking at the boy in front of of him the president of the hunters Association thinks about what he thinks it was meant to be and he Is also happy to meet together with the boy the president of the hunters Association can't hold back any longer letting his lonely tears flow and closing his eyes someone looking at the sad weather says that the cold fall days have been filled with the heavy sound of heavy

rains as it was bound to happen the breaking news of the death of the president of the hunters Association crushed the headlines of all the media some say that Brazilian Hunter Jonas was Found dead and the president died of a chest wound also news about Jin Wu someone lists all the hunters from Christopher Reed Jonas to the president because after them the world became chaotic someone says that the international media only had time to announce the deaths of the hunters even the US Administration is involved now who will stand up for ordinary citizens because even

the hunters can't take care of themselves it's a heavy blow to Humanity the boy watching the President of the association being gradually buried stands in the pouring rain holding an umbrella in his hand Jin wo seemingly as soon as he notices the stranger's presence near him asks jinchu if he's okay right now the same Aid looks at Jin Wu through his glasses and apologizes to him since he's been able to think soberly lately the aid not far away from Jin Wu asks if even he couldn't defeat the enemy and the aid Says that the president

has already been the aid putting his head back down states that he still can't believe these shocking events seemingly unwilling to even accept the man says that the president asked him to narrate all the events at the conference tells him to return to Korea as soon as possible the man after telling and sharing his heartache thanks the boy for Jin Wu being with the president until the end the boy says that he will destroy that Monster that he will surely kill the monster who dared to take the president's life some amount of time passes and

the man voices that he will eventually thank the boy if he accomplishes what he said the boy can't seem to deal with his emotions tears flowing from his eyes mixing with water and Jin Wu asks for reporters someone says that although after the death of the president of the Hunter's Association but all the reporters have Gathered for a press conference the boy will act as a speaker he is already standing behind the counter trying to concentrate on his thoughts and his speech Jin wo is talking about a group of Highly evolved monsters that have targeted

the higher ranked Hunters that those are very strong and ruthless one of the men tells Jin Wu that he said it was a group of certain monsters which means that the head of the association was killed by several Monsters the boy Says that before they strike they isolate the victim from the rest of the world so everyone should try to stay close to those who will protect them the boy begins to remember that very last moment of meeting this ice elf realizing that he called himself the ice ruler the boy thinks of about how it

was exactly like the ruler of giants the ruler of Shadows remembering the stranger's face and attempts to get closer the boy thinks about the fact that it's clear Enough that no Hunter can handle these monsters and the one saying that if suddenly there are no such people the boy it seems once he's gotten his thoughts together confidently voices that he'll be approached through the Korean Hunters Association it seems that in some Sullen and very even dark place there are a large number of different creatures that stand tall lunges in this dark and gloomy place there

are a large number of monsters that have powerful Magical powers it seems that one of the powerful monsters begins to announce the news that the ruler of Shadows is right on the ground another monster says that there is no vessel that can withstand the ruler's power and for that reason the Dragon Ruler cannot be there the mighty isself proves that he has seen it with his own eyes that it is a greater danger Than The Shard of light the mighty Isel confidently says he must get rid of the boy asks if others can help Him

some guy says that it will be dangerous to fight Jin Wu because he is one of the strongest Kings of chaos so it is better to wait for the ruler of the Dragons the isself says that although they are fugitives now they are still the rulers of War so there is no point in Waiting For The Dragon King the isself says that if they are going to get rid of the boy now is the best time so the boy is still asking for help a monster in the guise of a human refuses To help while

another one says that he doesn't want to follow the dragon ruler's example either another monster says that they are all cowards and the one replies that he doesn't want to spend his life in Eternal sleep because of the Shadow Lord a monster says that the boy can't make their Immortals their own Shadows another says that some seem to have United a monster in the guise of a man says that he would like to avoid the prospect of becoming Jin Woo's play Thing in an alien world of chaos some incredible power is going on around all

these mighty monsters that don't try to hide it by showing power one of the monsters asks the powerful isself if there is any proof that Jin Wu is still human the iself says that the boy put poison on the blade but that is not an action that the shadow Lord ashborne would do suddenly another monster enters the dialogue but in the form of a girl who seems to become interested after Hearing about the poison the girl in her horrible guise says that if the shadow Lord had taken full possession of the the human body he

would not have used such a trick after some amount of time it seems once realizing that the others are interested the ice elf asks if they will go with him the very girl who is a powerful monster doesn't hide her Sly smile and says that they will help him the monster who had agreed to the idea from the very beginning also enters the Conversation saying that they will kill the shadow Lord there is some commotion someone says that no matter how much money they pay they won't be able to escape from this horror someone says

that while watching the broadcast with Jin wo the President says that his dream has come true and he can close his eyes in peace the boy is standing in the pouring rain with his hands in the pockets of his pants seemingly looking intently at the surrounding City the boy Thinks about the fact that the magic of that very creature was not felt it doesn't seem to help him much in the future or in battle the boy thinks back to the very moment when the ice elf was retreating and he thinks about how the monster had

no Shadow showing its immortality the boy recalls the words of the very same ruler who said that other rulers and monarchs are Immortal and their souls cannot be extracted the boy thinks by the same logic that if Monsters don't have shadows then they can't be tracked either which would be hard the boy looking at the city spread out beneath him thinks about the fact that as long as he is a hunter there is no way he will miss his prey someone says that it's been a week since the the head of the association has been

vacant and everyone needs to choose someone to take the place someone says that the association that controlled the five major guilds has lost its backbone so Who will be able to control them someone asks if they need to hire another s-ranked Hunter but after all even if those are strong they need to be careful some amount of time passes since the negotiations some man says that after a lot of decisions they agree to offer for this place the man continues that Wu ginel can stand for that seat pointing his palm in the other person's Direction

thus making him wonder gyul doesn't understand why him and the others say That the one closest to the head and has gotten a lot of experience as well as having leadership abilities the man continues that jinle has a lot of influence among the hunters so to put it another way they believe in him jincho lowering his eyes says that he lacks many qualities for the position for there are many Superior people besides he is quite young ginch also says about the position of Deputy head there are many great people but he doesn't Understand why he

should be the one to sit in the head seat the man says that none of them have enough power to rule Korea but gyel has that power the man says that gyel has ties to the main guilds and also has a connection to Jin woo but the man says that he doesn't quite think the hunter believes him the man says that they can't force jincho to stand where he doesn't want to but they suggest that they think hard about it some amount of time passes gyel seems to Think about many possible situations lowers his gaze

and begins to slowly voice that he it seems that the national level Hunter finally appears in the place he says he hasn't been here for a long time due to an injury at the appearance of the national level Hunter his subordinates are visibly surprised but he tells them not to make so much noise some amount of time passes the man seems to head in the direction he wants to go and then presses a button with his Finger the girl asks the man if he sure he wants to give this and the man replies that isn't

this gift worth the lives of his untouched Guild members the man even seems to be very confident in his decision for a gift to honor Jin Wu's Act and the girl says that he doesn't mean it the man can't seem to hide his satisfied Smile as he looks forward and also states that isn't Jin Wu strong enough to do this the national level Hunter can't hide his smile Continues to look through his dark glasses and vocalizes that this is a true beauty the girls still can't seem to be completely sure that it's the right thing

to do saying that there are only two of them in the world and it will always be like this the national level Hunter agrees with what the girl says and the girl asks if he's even that willing to give it to him the national level Hunter says that's why he wants to give this item to Jin woo because why Would such a weapon be Dusty here it is in this place in the vault at the national level Hunter's place that there is a rather powerful weapon with a strong Aura it seems that someone is is

looking at the new news that says the new chairman Wu Jin chol will be the head of the hunter Association Gina looking at the news says that even yesterday the death of the chairman was announced and today already such a handsome man has taken his place the Girl looking out of the window says that the situation in the country has become very unstable as well as in the world itself which is very strange G seems to feel a rush of affection and pesters her mother and da states that if she has nothing better to do

maybe she'll take out the trash Gina seems to lash out at the woman for a reason but with some sort of offer to move out of the place causing the other to change in her face the woman seems to Interject if Gina wants to move out of here and afterward states that she really likes their current home the woman Smiles causing her eyes to shift and afterward states that she loves this house a lot which has a lot of stories in it the woman smiles and asks her daughter to get the laundry out of the

washing machine and she pouts and says that her mom is always doing that to her Gina seems to head in the direction she wants to go to get the laundry out of The washer as she suddenly stops and is surprised a few moments pass after the girl sees something in front of her causing her to drop the basket and run towards the woman a large number of people are crowded around some building seemingly discussing something among themselves apparently because of the recent news someone asks if some people are really in the Ain Guild office right

now seemingly not believing what's happening because it's very Sur Surprising someone says that a national level Hunter named Thomas Andre himself has appeared in the Guild of the powerful Hunter Jin wo it seems that such an arrival from such an influential person jinho is very even nervous and tries to smile affably jinho continues to smile and thinks about how things are very surprising as Thomas Andre himself has flown in from America directly to their office jinho thinks that he also brought Leonard nurman with him who is From Germany and is also on the world Hunter

list jinho nervously thinks about the fact that these influential people have been in their office for 2 hours he keeps trying to call Jin woo Leonard Herman is surprised to think that Thomas Andre came the same day as himself so will he be able to talk to Jin woo the girl says to Thomas Andre that is Jin wuo on the raid now for he doesn't seem to drop by his office often passing on what Jin Wu said some amount of time Seems to pass after numerous attempts to reach Jin wo as he suddenly appears the

vast number of workers in that office immediately greet their long- awaited person with palpable Joy Jin wo thinks about the sheer number of reporters piled up in front of his building apparently it's because of Thomas though he sensed his Aura a long time ago jinho tearfully asks his hungnam why it took him so long to pick up the phone and Jin Wu says he was a Little busy back then jinho says about the closeth and Jin Wu replies that the gate appearances have been increasing so he can't sit idle for so long Jin Wu thinks

he also needs to level up the mighty Bea as Thomas approaches him saying it's been a while jinho hopes the two won't fight here and Thomas voices that he promised to have lunch together once his arm heals after a while Thomas says that he's also brought along a simply bombastic gift from America which Can't help but Intrigue him Jin Wu is surprised by the news and Thomas says that he is already excited suggesting that they move to another place Jin wo wonders what kind of dangerous object this is if it's some kind of bomb and

jinho tries to tell him not to believe him with a look but the other turns to the new guest Leonard nurman presents himself to the boy in all his glory as if expecting a long awaited meeting with this man Jin Wu is surprised to think That this new guest seems to have come to him for help and Thomas tries to get the Hunter's attention Thomas states where this Leonard has come for them and the man replies that he has been waiting here for 2 hours so he has a claim to meet Jin wo Thomas Andre

in his terrifying guise sends the man away telling him to go back to Germany Leonard thinks that he has never been treated so rudely before and Thomas having already broken away from the Other man calls Jin Wu after him once the men are left in a quieter Place away from prying eyes Thomas voices that he's been waiting a hell of a long time for this meeting some amount of time passes the men are seated at a table as suddenly some sort of suitcase with interesting contents is placed on the same subject Thomas Andre smugly asks

the boy if he can feel the power that is slowly beginning to emanate from that very suitcase the man without making Himself long opens the suitcase and says that it is Jin wo's thanks for sparing his Guild members the boy watches with interest and waits to see what Thomas Andre has in store for him but is surprised to hear that it can't be as the boy looks at the interesting objects he wonders if kish's power is emanating here Thomas says that he is impressed by Jin Wu's ability and instincts because he was able to determine

what the daggers are made of Thomas says that the American government wanted to make paired blades out of kish's corpse and that's more use than money Thomas states that kish's tooth was too small for a two-handed sword so he made daggers from it and here they come in handy today Thomas briefly states that his final decision is that he will donate this dagger which is Created from a dragon's sharpest Fang the boy holding this dagger in his hand is surprised to think that is it really A thousand and a half to attack because up until

this point it seemed to him that there could be no better dagger the boy thinks about how given their abilities it would be like having a broadsword in each hand starting to fight with it Thomas says that these daggers are so powerful that his defenses are starting to crumble around him amusedly asking if Jin Wu would kill him with his own gift the boy however pays no attention to the man's Expressions thinking about how these daggers are truly different from the others Thomas Andre watching Jin Wu masterfully wield them asks Laura if he made a

mistake in choosing him as this Hunter Laura however cannot confront or argue with her boss in any way she only nods briefly showing that he is right as always Thomas asks if Jin wo likes his gift and the other replies that would he really give him those daggers for free to which he agrees Jin wo realizing that There is no point in refusing says that he accepts the generous gift to which Thomas replies that he is very grateful something seems to suddenly happen causing all the people in the area to instantly turn their heads in

the direction of the sound a large number of people crowded the street it seems that many of them even stopped talking on their phones as soon as they saw something in front of them a large number of people open their mouths in Horror fear in their eyes it seems they have never seen anything like this in their lives the boy is thinking that if this is a powerful energy flow accumulated in the sky above Soul if this is its true form a national level Hunter standing nearby says in amazement that this is the first time

he has ever seen such a huge gate in front of him the national level Hunter even lowers his dark glasses saying that this gate is much larger than the one from which The cish dragon emerged the national level Hunter doesn't hide the clear detail that their world is most likely slowly going insane cover covering soul in Terror someone states that he is now near the gate covering Soul's Sky which is pretty damn big after all this time some continue that there are many citizens gathered around to witness the phenomenon and Nick Powell was the one

who relayed the information the doctor says that he warned of a huge Magical Force a couple of days ago so the gate over soul is just the beginning we should expect more gates someone says that could this strange phenomenon be occurring in other places and he replies that this is exactly what he wanted to convey someone says that the doctor has been studying Gates and magical animals for a long time so what would be the wisest decision in such a horrible situation the doctor after some thought says that as long as it doesn't turn Into

a tragedy as long as the boy is very close to the gate at this point the boy moves through the air thanks to kyel who can easily reach anywhere in the world if he hears a command the boy looks at the gate and thinks that he can't go through it as if there is a stone wall in front of him the boy thinks that if it were an ordinary wall he would break it down but since even an awakened man can't get through that wall the odds are slim the boy thinks about The fact that

what kind of creatures will be there is not really important because his loved ones will be under this gate to be protected after some amount of time seemingly pulled out of his deep thoughts and worries Jin wo feels a vibration in his hand Jin Wu takes a call from Jin Chul and the latter asks if he should call back later to which the Hunter says that he's high up right now Jin Wu asks if he should call Jin Chul chairman now and the Hunter says to call him whatever he wants since he's not used to

it yet Jin Wu asks about the request he sent him and Jin Chul says that he had the bureau scan the entire area but jinchu says that there are no new gates anywhere else in the world and Jin wo says that means there are no new gates anywhere besides the ones in Korea right now the boy thinks about the fact that it's been 3 hours since those Gates appeared so what are the odds that there are no more Gates anywhere in the world jinchu says that they are now planning to evacuate the citizens that live

near the gate also asking what the hunter plans to do Jin Wu holding his cell phone next to his ear states that even though he doesn't know what's going to happen tomorrow he's still going to plant that apple tree the weather outside is so Sunny it seems as if there was no scary gate even a short time ago someone is studying at the Hunter's gymnasium there Is some incredible battle going on between the powerful Hunter Jin Wu and his subordinate Burr it seems the boy can easily read all of his subordinates intentions before where he

can strike without letting himself get caught some amount of time passes the boy catches the right moment and with his own hand hooks the other man's arm showing that bear has lost the boy looking at his subordinate asks him a question about whether bear is putting out his best Effort when he is next to his Overlord the mighty bear in instantly drops to the floor Bowing in his reverence before him vocalizing to his King that he would never dare the boy beginning to stretch his arms says that everything is fine and he just wanted to

stretch but only bear can get him to that state the mighty bear with a certain Tremor in his voice says that the Hunter's words fill him with deep feelings and Jin Wu says that he has become better at expressing Emotions some time passes and the boy without making himself wait long draws Burr's attention and says that it's time to begin at that very second the mighty bear lets out a loud roar as if trying to intimidate or suppress his opponent it was the mighty bear who was the first to attempt to make an attack towards

the boy heading at high speed the mighty bear ends up next to his King pretty damn fast only Jin Wu doesn't give in and Dodges the boy doesn't even seem to Feel any great pain as he blocks the others attempts to hit the hunter glaring that he's gotten stronger the boy doesn't take long and punches the ant right in the BX saying that there can only be one commander in the Army Jin Wu continues that once igis and grid reach the rank of General it won't be hard for them to take Bar's place so he

should try harder the training continued and the guy was still exchanging blows with his comrade assessing the strength Of his sparring partner who was trying to hurt him Jin Wu thought still not enough looking at the warrior who was opposing him the guy continued his train of thought although baru is the best in my Army however he's not strong enough to fight against those guys noticing his opponent opening up Jin Wu couldn't help but take advantage of this opportunity and threw a punch the opponent then retaliated but by then Jin Wu had already disappeared from

his position After losing his guard on the battlefield and looking for the guy baru felt a blow to his knee which shook his balance this was followed by a kick to the body which was the last one for him in this fight after taking some serious damage flew into the wall of the gym they were training in leaving a pothole in it rising to his feet after the completed match baru astounded said I am constantly amazed at the strength of my king hearing such sincere words for him Jin Wu niako replied I'm contemplating blocking your

Channels with historical drama hearing what his King had just told him baru became very upset and began to look at him with cat-like eyes to change his mind looking around the hall woo saw the devastation they had made and disappointedly said now that the test is over this place needs to be cleaned up when the guy talked about cleaning up eru was just approaching him and he was already pulling out his phone To report some inconvenience when baru was already standing behind Jin Woo's back he heard him speak into the phone uh chairman please listen

to me but don't be disappointed I have 300 insects that will do the job perfectly meanwhile somewhere in a hotel in Soul City interesting events were taking place glancing at her visitor the girl said in surprise you're not leaving Mister to which the man replied how can I leave something so massive and Beautiful then the girl replied well I'll agree with large scale but beautiful to which the man added anything that makes the heart grow f is beautiful after that he added looking out the window the dragon that breathes Flame names the huge gate the

strength of Hunter son jinwu it's all beautiful holding a glass of drink in his hands the man added that's why I wanted one for myself every single thing that was considered Beautiful hearing this the girl remarked after all some things you can't keep Mister to which the latter replied that's right who knew there was a thing I couldn't have whereupon he added there's no gate and why is the point of going back to which the girl anxiously replied but the Hunter's Bureau is worried then the man replied worried don't make me laugh standing behind song

Jin Wu's back is standing in the safest place in the Universe after saying that the man tensely added besides if we don't stop it here there will be no future that's why I want to know contempla the catastrophe that was going on outside the window the man added will this be the last moment of all mankind or a new beginning in the meantime the catastrophe was growing larger by the second engulfing the entire sky above the city while in the apartment the girl said to her mother mom aren't we Evacuating to which she replied if

this place is going to turn into a battlefield anyway wouldn't it be better for us to choose where we die ourselves but besides our house is not in the evacuation Zone hearing such words from her mom the girl irritably muttered I'm going to college next year I'll drink whenever I want and enjoy college life my life has just begun but I don't plan to die hearing this the mother said encouragingly Jin Wu will protect us Just like your father once did meanwhile Jin Wu was watching the city and pondered the atmosphere is only getting hotter

and I still can't sense them where are they hiding looking up into the sky the boy added and that gate I have to stop it myself even if I manage it I'm not sure it'll be without casualties I have so much to protect taking out his phone and starting to flip through the phone book in it Eugene woo thoughtfully muttered who would I Spend the last seconds of my life with at the same time somewhere in the Kendo building someone's voice rang out and said stop after that the man continued when he saw that the

girl had stopped recently I felt a hesitation from Miss Hine I'm afraid that you have developed fear blushing the master continued of course you are afraid even I was afraid I don't know if what I met can be compared to your monsters but when I lost my hand and then his speech was Interrupted by a phone call seeing the girl grab the phone the master cheerfully spoke I think I've spoken Hunters are supposed to answer the phone aren't they to which the girl anxiously replied please I apologize Master after listening to what the call informed

her the girl suddenly exclaimed master I am then he looked at her thoughtfully and hummed after that the girl nervously continued something's come up I have to go hearing the necessity the master Replied ah yes of course you can go after receiving permission the girl left the room after bowing a few times leaving the room the master smiling slightly muttered so that's what this is all about that's how it is standing amongst the crowd one of them suddenly exclaimed at the sight of Jin Wu is that Hunter song Jin woo to which the other added

in Surprise what where is he upon hearing about Jin Wu everyone began to pay attention to him exclaiming wow it's Really him who's that girl next to him are they dating wait isn't that the hunter chahine from the Hunter's Guild by any chance walking beside the girl who bashfully lowered her head and averted her eyes Jin wo muttered even in this situation there are a lot more people here than I expected after that Gathering her Courage the girl asked do you like places like this to which the one replied not that I do I just

wanted To come here at least once hearing this answer the girl asked in Surprise then why did you bring me to a place you wanted to visit at least once looking at the girl Jin wo gently replied it's all because you're my only friend miss haying hearing the answer the girl looked at him in Surprise then Jin Wu added you know across from that strange statue ignoring Jin Woo's words the girl embarrassedly thought friend I'm his friend I'm here to rescue Hunter song Jin wo confused at what she heard the girl anxiously asked did you

hear that to which the guy replied yes I have no problem hearing then the girl asked then what's up with that strange dungeon to which Jinn woo replied I'll tell you when I think about it again right now I'm not sure what kind of dungeon it is hearing such a reply and glancing towards you the girl thoughtfully spoke out I see but looking at the crowd who were exclaiming oh my God look at this I'm a big fan of yours the girl added worriedly didn't you think it would attract the attention of passers by even

more to which Jin Wu replied if you don't pay attention you forget about it to such a reply the girl only sighed heavily walking along with her boyfriend chahine thought now that I think about it it's been 2 years since I became a hunter going out with such lightness on on my heart when was the last time that happened looking at Jin wo the girl Added in thought I feel different when he's around and I can smell the unique fragrance then the guy said pointing his finger at the ride do you want to ride there

to which she happily agreed Jin Wu then asked speaking to the other and there to which he also got agreement and added and on the one behind standing behind to which he heard in reply it is also agreeable then Jin Wu asked do you want to ride everywhere to which the girl replied in a happy voice yes That's for sure seeing that Chi Hine was very happy about such a ride Jin Wu thought apparently I'm not the only one who wanted to visit this place then he said then we'll ride everywhere after that they visited

the roller coaster but unlike everyone else they didn't scream in fear the same situation also happened on the Catapult ride where again they sat with stone faces and lastly the room of fear which they also passed without even the slightest chance to be scared After visiting quite a few rides the couple came to a cafe Jin Wu then asked chian aren't you having fun here sipping a Coke the girl confusedly replied no what are you of course it's fun then the guy asked but why didn't you scream once after his own question Jin Wu hesitated

I guess those slides are too slow for an s-rank Hunter then asked weren't they too slow to which he received a reply huh well yeah realizing that these rides Weren't for them Jin Wu proposed a solution shouldn't we ride somewhere where it's really fun hearing such a suggestion the girl was surprised after a while they were already flying in the sky on one of Jin Wu's Warriors which was traveling at an incredible speed after gaining enough altitude it began to hover above the clouds carrying Jin Wu and chahine bringing the girl to the real s-rank

attraction Jin Wu asked interestedly what do you think splitting The Horizon with her boyfriend the girl Amazed by The View said cool and fast after that the girl surprisingly asked Mr sleep why did you take me to an amusement park when you have such a thing he hearing such a question Jinn wo thoughtfully said that amusement park was built on the gate where my father disappeared noticing the girl's gaze fixed on him the guy continued that's why I wanted to visit there at least once in my life hearing such a touching Account of the reason

the girl said heavily thank you after leaning against s Jin shahane added ya wanted to say goodbye properly because you've always been generous to me hearing such warm words from the girl Jin Wu added I have something else to show you after that they stayed together to look at the Starry Sky however the girl was more curious about it than the Stars meanwhile somewhere near the hunter Association of Korea when the entire Crowd of hunters gathered near the association one of them was pondering in a few days will this gate that looks like the Devil

Himself open walking away from the association the man continued his musings I'm a v now I can't just stay away heading about his business and pondering his own thoughts the man accidentally bumped someone with his shoulder missing the passer by the b-class hunter couldn't forgive such insolence towards himself and looked Around and angrily exclaimed hey what are you doing after this phrase the person who had hit him looked back to him he looked would be hostile and Sinister seeing the conflict between the two Hunters someone from the crowd started shouting out what is someone fighting

over there wow that person's body is just powerful he will surely defeat mad donuk isn't he a hunter right now there's no one but hunters in Soul noticing Muk yelling at the giant Someone said is this man completely stupid doesn't he realize he's going to be taken away by ambulance meanwhile Mok shouted hey if you hit a man you should apologize standing still the guy continued to express his dissatisfaction do you think it will be over if you stand here and stare at me when one makes a mistake one should admit it and ask for

the next moment that giant simply swallowed him seeing This someone in the crowd frightenedly exclaimed he ate him he ate the man while everyone still didn't realize what had happened the giant jumped into the roadway and blew the shock wave from The Landing all around some the hunters even got stuck in the wall from such a powerful blast wave after that the giant threw the car at the guy who was in the building finishing him off after finishing off the one who was causing a ruckus outside the giant angrily Exclaimed listen to me you miserable

little men smiling sinisterly and chasing everyone in a row the giant exclaimed now it's my time to hunt you approaching his victims he added my teeth yes claws will tear and rag your Thin Meat yes skin suddenly stopping in the middle of the street and beginning to gather strength within himself the giant exclaimed I am the king of beasts the monarch of the cleck looking around and Searching for his next victim the king of beasts said try to stop me meanwhile Jin woo walking with a girl suddenly suggested I heard there's a nice hotel nearby

shall we take a bath there and have breakfast to which the girl Happ agreed after receiving the approval Jin Wu said then let's go noticing that he was inviting her to the dragon the girl asked in Surprise didn't you say you were nearby here to which the man replied with my strength we can get There in 5 minutes hearing such an answer the girl thought in surprise I wonder how many kilometers it is at the same time there was a tragedy somewhere in the association receiving the bad news the boss anxiously exclaimed an attack right

under the association's windows after suddenly calming down the man added there the dead to which the subject replied it's hard to count so far since it's happening right now Grasping his head the boss thought but there's still time before the gate appears the mere appearance of this dungeon has brought with it so many problems where did this monster even come from remembering the best hunter the boss asked what about the hunter song Jin Wu to which he replied he's not in contact then the boss thought that's unfortunate a few seconds later a subordinate urgently reported

chairman a hunter has appeared and started fighting The monster the boss then asked in Surprise what Hunter song has arrived to which he received a reply no but it's said that a World level Hunter who was nearby has arrived face ing the enemy the World level Hunter thought will I be able to won't my life end right here continuing to ponder the guy thought and my arrival in Soul and the appearance of this monster who knows maybe it's all four but it had to fall into my hands but suddenly a man with long hair Grabbed

him by the head and set him behind him saying get off stay out of my way reaching Jung Wu The Man picked up the phone and said yes this is s Jin Wu what's wrong to which he heard back Hunter Su why aren't you answering the phone to which he replied I was out of range then he was told Mr s jinwu there's a monster in the center of soul and its wreaking havoc hearing such news yugin Wu asked how is this possible there are still a few days left until The dungeon opens to which

he heard a twitch of his head but it it's true Jin Wu then asked how many monsters are there according to the preliminary calculations to which the chairman replied there's only one monster jyn then surprisingly replied one after that Jin Wu thought for a moment right now all the hunters are gathered in Soul they are preparing to suppress the monsters from the big dungeon and now they're going to lose to just one Monster that appeared a little later jyn heard one Guild entered into battle with it and was destroyed in a second this is an

unusual monster it was reported to me that Thomas Andre engaged it in battle hearing this jyn thought impossible I've assigned a shadow soldier to Thomas I ordered them to report as soon as they sensed something strange but there were no signals that an entire guild was destroyed near the Target and that the target needed Protection but suddenly another thought visited his head wait the signal from the soldiers being found in Soul is strangely weak starting to realize what exactly was going on Jin Wu thought it's as if something is blocking them how did this even

happen sending signals to his soldiers jyn couldn't contact any of them then he thought all the shadow soldiers that could be used to coordinate have disappeared realizing that the matter was urgent jyn informed The girl there seems to be trouble in Korea to which the latter replied is it the dungeon then jyn added no it seems to be something else after blocking the genie thought a strong enemy a national level Hunter Who challenged him blocking the signal really then the genie suddenly asked head does this monster have a shadow not hearing a precise answer to

his question due to lack of information jyn said it needs to be checked pondering who it could be Jin Wu Thought they hide large invisible to the eye monsters in the shadows at the same time a new Hunter entered the battlefield seeing him the guy said in Surprise Tas seeing that a strong Ally had come to their aid the crowd joyfully began shouting Goliath it's Goliath to which the latter replied stop sitting there and get the people out of here you idiots he lowered his glasses a little and Goliath said menacingly this unknown Beast has

gone completely insane Taking off his glasses the man continued menacingly but as our ancestors bequeathed to us crazy animals should be punished well as he approached the monster he tried to drive his sharp claws into it but it failed to penetrate Goliath's skin seeing that he had already made his attack Goliath struck back disorienting the enemy the next moment the enemy was already brought to the ground by Goliath's next blow who was about to teach the bad animal a Lesson at the same time a man arrived somewhere nearby some building and asked what is the

status of the evacuation of this area to which he received the reply out of the building as long as there are people in it then arriving the guy asked which Guild is doing this to which he heard the reaper Guild and the white tiger Guild have all already gone there hunters from all over the world have been gathered through the giant gate so soon I think we'll be able to take Control of the situation listening to the boastful Hunter the arrival heard we are the hunters we should focus on rescuing and evacuating people after that

I wondered will we be able to handle the situation quickly after reflecting on what was happening now the redhead angrily thought the national level Hunter Thomas Andre is currently fighting an unknown monster looking around the guy thought this tremendous energy I haven't felt Something like this even during the raid on Chu looking up into the sky where the noise of Goliath's battle was resounding the lad thought what kind of creature is this that Thomas Andre has to fight and at that very time the battle was in full swing with a blow Goliath threw the enemy

off of himself from this blow the that Thomas Andre gave to the enemy the king of beasts hit a building and demolished it with his body standing with outstretched fist in the same pose As he had launched the enemy into the building Goliath watched to see what would happen next after a moment the enemy pounced on him again ramming Goliath head first into the body with a burst of speed this attack managed to stagger even Goliath so powerful it seemed however Thomas Andre stood his ground and grabbed his foe in a grapple to make a

rush at him him but things happened a little differently this time Goliath failed to execute the attack the King of beasts had done it earlier and sent Thomas flying still having strength for the battle Goliath grouped up in flight and landed on his feet after stopping on the ground Thomas watching the beast king menacingly said reinforcement arriving at the battle site another Hunter said so that's where the battle is taking place is everyone ready as they prepared for battle the arriving Hunter suddenly saw who they would have to fight standing in front of Him was

a huge monster at that moment the man thought is this the monster that appeared from the gate then glancing at the other Warrior who stood opposite da added so this is Goliath Thomas Andre of whom I have only heard from stories determined to support his comrade the man exclaimed you are the best Goliath destroy him him hearing such words from his comrade who with the others were still here Thomas said [ __ ] hurry up and head for cover Starting his transformation to increase his strength the man thought he's unusual I need to transform too

when his transformation was over arriving the Hunter decided to face the enemy however there was one but even with the transformation it felt like he was being dominated to a large extent their powers were at completely different stages feeling the fear of the stronger enemy with his sixth sense like animals the man realized that fighting was Definitely not an option after that the desperate desire that was pushing him not to be seen as a victim made him Retreat simply walking past the enemy the man thought I can't even look him in the eye because of

our difference in strength after everyone left the battlefield the real battle between the two giants began everything that could be used was going into battle the best projectiles to throw at the enemy were the cars that were lying everywhere that Was why without going over them the beast king threw one such at Goliath after repulsing the enemy's attack Goliath pounced on the enemy to launch a Counterattack but he failed the enemy suddenly began to mutate preventing him from doing damage Thomas Andre's body suddenly froze in place without being able to move not realizing what had

happened to him Goliath confusedly muttered what is this looking at the enemy that stood before him the man Pondered confusedly anxiety feels like it's squeezing my throat there is no feeling that I am gaining Victory after this incident the king of beasts began to wrestle with Goliath by grabbing his hands feeling a decent resistance he said in surprise it's very unusual that a pathetic puppet of A Shard of light can have so much power and afterward with a Sinister smile he added I've seen enough of your skills Already suddenly increasing in size the beast king

looked down on him and said is it scary after starting to deliver a series of blows to the enemy the beast king added feeling terrified already sinking into despair continuing to dominate Goliath the beast king saw eyes in his shadow and said in Surprise what we've got a rat in here reaching out his hand toward the Shadow the king of beasts grabbed baru by the throat there and lifted him Above him squeezing his hand a little tighter the monster simply crushed him with the words get lost you're in our way and now having already grabbed

Thomas by the throat the king of beasts added menacingly well can't we stop playing games already you seem to be confident in your strength so let's fight before he could say that Thomas Andre Broke Free from his clutches and grabbed his head in a tackle saying what nonsense are you talking there the next Instant there was a crunching sound Goliath had snapped his enemy's neck surprisingly however it did not strike the enemy in any way the next moment he recovered as if nothing had happened and then the fight continued again the enraged king of beasts

sent Thomas flying with a single blow running after Thomas the beast king menacingly added I'm sorry but I'm hungry just as he was about to eat Thomas a magical orb flew at him which he couldn't ignore in any Way glancing to the side he saw some kid who decided to challenge him standing beside Goliath who was lying on the ground the boy exclaimed menacingly I can't let you do whatever you want after these words glancing towards the enemy he had recklessly attacked the boy anxiously muttered damn it even the mere sight of him already gives

me goosebumps Rising again Goliath cutting off his words said tiai otherwise you'll die to which the lad Replied you don't have to remind me I understand perfectly well myself but my hunter's Pride doesn't allow me to walk away so easily applying his skill the lad thought this is my choice and I regret nothing even if I was destined to die here I would still choose this end it's better to die in battle than to be an Aaron boy all my life while uttering such proud phrases the boy once again looking at the enemy Who had

become even scarier thought I made the right choice realizing that he might soon say goodbye to his life for his pride continued I did looking into the eyes of approaching death he added you're not wrong are you when the enemy was about to attack he was suddenly grabbed by a dragon although that monster had saved the guy from Death however the king of beasts instantly dispatched him but that didn't matter On that Dragon Jin Wu arrived jumping down from his Dragon he immediately aimed at the beast king and did a tremendous amount of damage causing

a huge crater to appear at the point of impact a little later bouncing back Jin Wu found himself beside a guy who couldn't pick up words from his surprise Jin wo then asked him excuse me but could you move Thomas Andre to a safer place as well after recovering from Jin Wu's sudden attack the beast king Astonishly muttered that's for sure the old man didn't lie this person truly reeks of Shadow freak looking at the newly arrived Jin woo the beast king angrily exclaimed hey human but Jin Wu was thinking of evacuating at the time

and after a few seconds he heard behind him you don't have to worry we're fine standing in front of the formidable enemy Jin wo sadly muttered there's so much going on in my life lately I don't even have time to rest besides dot dot Dot looking at the enemy who had changed his appearance again jyn thought he's not alone here the beast king then asked him here I am curious to know how did you manage to pump yourself up to this level squaring his shoulders and appearing before Jin Wu in all his glory the king

continued the architect must have helped I mean he made a deal with the shadow rulers suddenly someone's voice sounded behind Jin Wu and said ah are you going to let me eat his corpse Taking her final form the girl added I've always wanted to taste what a shadow Lord tastes like after this time Jin Wu saw an alert from the system enemy detected cold Lord ice Lord and after this alert another alert came enemy detected Beast Lord Fang Monarch and finally The Last Enemy detected Lord of insects monarch of plague seeing that there was no

point in him fighting against the three alone Jin wo said show yourselves immediately after that a huge Shadow portal opened up beneath him the next moment Jin Wu's Warriors who were under his power appeared from that portal from the same portal yubu and another Warrior of his who had distinguished himself with considerable strength appeared seeing that the battle would not be three against one the Fang Monarch said in Surprise wow a new Shadow Army the Lord of cold using his skill froze the entire incoming Army in one Fell Swoop disappointedly saying Impressive for sure but

they lack cohesion so far they won't even move in my ice prison glancing at the enemies that were sealed in the ice the plague Monarch spoke in Surprise running her finger across the surface oh so that's who took my babies long time no sea shifting his gaze to Jin wo the ice Monarch exclaimed angrily dropping such a small thing on us what a ridiculous move and afterward he thoughtfully muttered it seems like he thinks we are Weaklings moreover from the looks of it this person hasn't fully mastered the power of a shadow Lord yet directing

his power at Jin woo the ice Monarch began to gradually freeze him starting with his arm and spoke but he was once the strongest Among Us you shouldn't be so reckless as to ignore the power of other monarchs immediately after that the cold Monarch's ice began to crack and after a moment it all crumbled when the cold Lord saw that Jin woo had freed himself He surprisingly muttered you then Jin woo pointing his dagger that he was holding at his enemy said menacingly you I will finish you first summoning her Army of Monsters the plague

Monarch joyfully asked hey people can I join you without even waiting for an answer the girl gave an order and her Army of minions pounced on Jin woo fighting off the weak enemies who were just getting in the way Jin wo embarrassingly thought damn these corpses after dealing with The little things Jin Wu also shattered the chains of ice that imprisoned his subjects immediately afterward two of his subjects who had broken free from the ice captivity appeared beside him seeing what he had done the cold Lord barely restrained his anger and simply watched the battle

his comrade was waging picking a good opportunity the Fang Monarch decided to try and overcome Jin Wu himself and began to walk towards him smiling sinisterly the Beast Lord mockingly muttered huh how naive you think some piece of metal can hurt me cutting off the wolf llama Jin Wu replied well if that were the case I really wouldn't be able to hurt you seeing that he had lost a limb the Fang Monarch exclaimed in amazement is he really while each of the monarchs tried to face Jin Wu alone the others summoned their armies while the

plague Monarch was creating her minions the animal Lord seeing his chance grabbed his hand and Stepped back to put it back in place when the preparations were completed Jin Wu saw the huge Army in front of him that he would have to deal with but suddenly there was some strange crackling of ice in front of Jin Wu searching with his eyes to see where it was coming from Jin Wu began to twist his head around the next moment baru freed his head from the ice trap and exclaimed my king not holding back his emotions baru

angrily exclaimed pathetic Female Beetle how dare you touch my king Sovereign seeing that the soldier had destroyed his ice prison the cold Lord angrily said what an ordinary Soldier broke the ice shackles how on Earth could he create such a creature to which the Monarch replied with his fangs does the strength of his soldiers directly depend on the rank they are endowed with hearing such words to his former subject the plague monk angrily uttered we need to punish a cub Who didn't even recognize his own mother pointing one of her hands at baru the Monarch

was about to teach him a lesson who was walking directly in front of her easily tearing one of the very hands that was pointing at him baru angrily exclaimed H what a [ __ ] hearing such words from her former Cub the Monarch angrily said what did you just say immediately afterward upon arriving at Jin Wu's Place baru said raspy you didn't Retreat even when the enemy Proved to be stronger which was to be expected from my master your pathetic slave was so worried about you while beu was confessing his worries a crowd of the

plague monarchs minions were approaching them seeing the enemies baru along with his master very grouped were able to Massacre everyone in an instant however something was not right there Jin Wu found himself on the ground amidst the rubble of the destroyed building only when he looked up did he Notice a huge number of ice Spears flying at him using his strength Jin Wu was able to deafly fend off all the projectiles that were flying at him but looking at Jin Wu's agility the ice Monarch condescendingly muttered I wonder how long you'll last however his arrogant

speech was suddenly interrupted by the fact that he felt his entire body suddenly being gripped by pain the dagger flew close to his heart Jin Wu then replied to him what are you talking About I told you that I would kill you Gathering all his strength the ice Monarch angrily exclaimed as he drew his sword you little bug who gave you the right to speak to me like that staring at his enemy with a menacing gaze Jin wo thought we should aim for his heart I'm sure they have a weak spot there as well just

as he was about to go on the attack a Fang Monarch that had sneaked up unnoticed appeared behind Jin Wu after waiting for the best possible moment the Animal Lord began to pull out a sword from his vault the next moment when Jin Wu was focused on the cold Monarch and completely forgot about the rear the animal Lord stabbed him in the back feeling the sudden pain in his back Yu Jing Wu started spitting blood from the injury hearing the moaning the Lord baru realized that he was in danger and turned turning to him he

anxiously exclaimed King losing his vigilance on the battle floor and opening his rear Baru suddenly heard behind him I quesa Am the Monarch of the plague mother of all insects after that the plague Monarch grabbed baru with her paws and said Come On Son come to me mother wants to hug you to which the latter replied no let me go standing over Jin wo who was seriously injured the Beast Lord looked down on him and said it's over and at that time while in the clutches of quesi baru angrily exclaimed wretched servants how long will

you be idle help Our Lord At Once hearing their Commander exclamation all the Warriors who were encased in ice began to wake up exclaiming I will tear to Pieces breaking the ice prison the high-ranked monster added anyone who dares to stand in my way looking back the animal Lord embarrassedly muttered looks like this Warrior had a high rank in his lifetime to which the ice Lord replied yes the high ranked ones have started to rise and right after that all The high ranked monsters started waking up and getting out of their ice prisons standing over

Jin Wu The Ice Monarch looked down on him and said however with this injury you won't be able to fight anymore the game is over looking at his opponent who was looking down at him from above us Eugene woo slightly muttered Oh you mean this wound after that rising to his feet Eugene woo muttered status restoration and then an incredible Aura Of healing enveloped him meanwhile at the same time there was a live broadcast of Jin Woo's confrontation against the monarchs all over the world in New York in London everyone in London was also glued

to their Gadget screens and especially in Shanghai everyone was glued to their screens watching to see how their fate would turn out looking at the happenings on the battlefield nearby the kid thought it looks like song Jin Wu is in the middle of a storm right now Lying on the ground while he was being healed Thomas spoke heavily what what's going on out there to which he received a reply it feels it's like the end of the world frightenedly looking at what was happening nearby him the man thought is this really the S Jin Wu

I know changing his consideration to a comat ative one the man continued yes this guy has developed noticeably as a hunter but just how strong has he become in such a short period of Time meanwhile at the same time an incredible confrontation was taking place on the battlefield where amidst the intertwining of all the forces one could barely tell who was where realizing that it couldn't go on like this baru was able to escape his former mother's clutches on his own by cutting her fingers seeing what he had just done to her the plague Monarch

angrily exclaimed extending her hand towards him you puppy during the battle Jin wo said During the battle with the architect I received an omen when the pillars of fire that support this world Ascend into the sky certain death will overtake me Swinging his dagger Jin Wu added but here's whether or not they can be destroyed and with that song Jin Wu chopped apart a large Mantra that was on the battlefield watching the fight a certain Hunter thoughtfully must Ed I came here to strike a decisive blow at the right moment but I think my help

Here will only be unnecessary half an hour ago the members of the Reapers Guild's capture team had taken their places in the neighboring buildings just by giving the signal a hail of attacks would fall from the sky but it might even be possible to destroy at least one enemy after thinking about it for a while the hunter said thoughtfully if it's really like this then how long will we have enough biting his lip with excitement he added If our plan fails we'll die and if not we'll still die here for the hell of it our

opponent is a monster that even Thomas Andre couldn't handle we need to quietly you grabbing that Hunter by the shoulder thus cutting off his phrase the man from The Shadow said don't move just watch Breaking Free from the man's grasp and preparing to attack the hunter exclaimed in confusion as he drew his bow string who are you quite a few Hunters had gathered to destroy the Monsters and Evacuate the civilians however none of them were able to intervene in this battle and everyone is left to watch and just wait for the outcome of the fight

and the result doesn't seem to be very long in coming it could be over very quickly once again walking into s Jin Wu's back the plague Monarch prepared for an Insidious attack in the next second she released a volley of poison on the guy feeling a strange odor and a Mist around him Jin Wu surprisingly muttered poison looking back at his opponent song Jin Wu said menacingly it won't work on me don't even get your hopes up hearing the one who had spoken so disdainfully to her about her attack the plague Monarch exclaimed irritably nahal

thereupon barely restraining her anger lest she recklessly pounce exclaimed I'll tear you to pieces right now and a little later the girl pounced on Jin Wu to get back at him for neglecting her as she Approached the guy the Monarch felt an incredible pressure on herself and thought what strength I can't Dodge it dodging the Monarch's attack song Jin Wu activated his Chaos Blade skill and in the next instant he instantly delivered a 100 Swift strikes with his blades slicing the enemy into small pieces disintegrating into small particles the plague Monarch uttered peacefully so this

is what death looks like looking at song Jin Wu who had defeated her the Girl thought darkness that even us creatures of Darkness are enthralled by that Darkness coming from s Jin Wu it was so dazzling yet unattainable seeing how he was able to deal with the plague Monarch in an instant the cold Lord anxiously muttered how how did he do that after all he hasn't fully mastered the power of a shadow Lord yet looking at Jin Wu who was standing nearby and drilling him with his gaze the cold Lord added am I really going

to have to Experience this vile sensation again the allc consuming fear of the power of one of the strongest rulers of chaos to which the Monarch responded to him with his fangs why are you trembling like an Aspen Leaf look at him he's already exhausted destroying Jin Woo's Shadow Army Monarch Fang added holding baru in his paw using some trash against us he can't even control his own forces and such an undergrowth is no match for Real monarchs after that he squeezed beu from Jin Wu's Army even more tightly in his hand noticing that his

comrade was in danger Jin Wu thought I'm losing contact with Bez did he just as surely destroy those soldiers who were guarding Thomas Andre and immediately after exclaimed cancel the draft bear go back but what surprised him very much was that cancelling the draft was somehow impossible rushing to the rescue Jin Wu drove the Monarch beasts away from Buu and saved his comrade seeing that he was Still alive Jin Wu thought thank heavens I was able to save baru but after pondering over the Fang Monarch's words the cold lord said you know you're right Beast

Lord exhaling heavily the cold Lord looked down on him and said hear that little man you apparently have a lot of confidence in your magical abilities spilling his power outward and assuming a different appearance the cold Lord added you can control your puppets as much as you like I'll just cut all Ties between you holding a huge Trident in his hands he added menacingly capture your soldiers and make them regenerate and resurrect until then creating new blocks with his power the monarch of ice added until they turn into pathetic parasites that will devour your Mana

swinging his Trident and hitting song jinwu with it the ice Lord added so how about this idea throwing the guy back with his punch though he blocked it the monarch of ice looked down on him and Added human while the ice Lord was making his arrogant speech he didn't even notice that song Jin Wu had disappeared when he looked at the place where he was standing he thought in Surprise where did he go in the next second though Jin Wu was found he was right in front of the Monarch along with his blade that was

near his nose after dodging song Jin's attack the cold Lord tried to launch a Counterattack while the opportunity presented itself this Attempt marked a success and sent Sun Jin Wu flying hitting him in the body feeling the taste of blood on his lips from the blow Jin Wu who was in Flight clenched his teeth and thought quick looking at his hand the cold Lord embarrassedly muttered concealment technique be that as it may it also requires quite a bit of Mana noticing that Jin Wu had already landed on the ground the cold Lord spoke menacingly to

him that's it it's time to end these Games already and in the next instant he and song Jin Wu fused together in a duel swinging their weapons and exchanging blows watching his enemy Jin Wu thought the movements The Gaze the breathing the physical strength the movement of magic I can see everything continuing to gain speed to launch a Counterattack Jin Wu thought just a little more if I can get ahead of him seeing that the guy was starting to change his fighting technique adjusting to him the cold Lord Muttered I don't know what you're up

to there but grabbing his scthe in his hands and displaying his strength the cold Lord smugly exclaimed it's all for nothing seeing that exact moment of self-confidence Jin Wu thought there it is got him and at the same moment everyone all the hunters who were in the vicinity of the battle scene suddenly froze in surprise at what they they saw the guy who saved Goliath also froze in silent Agony and in his eyes read fear And something happened that no one expected when Jin Wu finished off the monarch of cold the monarch of fangs thrust

his claws into his back after piercing through the guy's body the Fang Monarch looked down on him and said it seems that without your boasted speed you're nothing dropping his blades from his hands from such an unexpected attack in the back jyn W froze in place trying to pull the claws out of his body song Jin Wu thought how come the level has Increased and I'm already after that the cold Monarch stabbed his own dagger into him Riley saying let me borrow your blade what are you standing there for why don't you make us happy

already with your miraculous healing like the other time continuing to slowly shove the dagger deeper and deeper the monarch of ice continued or do you not have the strength what a worthless Warrior you are leaning towards Jin wo the ice Lord Riley spoke to him so this is your limit it's a Pity that you will no longer be able to see this world fall under the onslaught of our Warriors remembering song Jin Wu's home the cold Lord looked down on him and added however don't worry your Homeland will suffer a different fate remembering all of

his near and dear ones the ice Monarch added I promise every inhabitant of this country will forever be frozen in ice of endless Torment recounting his horrific speech the Lord of cold added and balancing on the brink of life and death they will never again be able to realize what is happening to them looking at the bloody son Jin woo the Monarch added so die and let your heart burn with Fierce hatred for me for that is the best reward for me covered in a layer of ice song jinwu puffed up tiredly I'm still just

a little bit more with each passing second his body became more and more Covered in ice when the coverage rate almost peaked Jin Wu thought just a little bit more the next moment the guy's eyes went dark and inscriptions appeared in the darkness the player's physical strength level has dropped to zero player is dead after that another notice appeared all conditions for the passive skill unknown have been met when the passive skill was applied song Jin Wu opened his eyes once again after that he abruptly stood up and as it turned Out he was lying

in a hospital room hooked up to an IV grasping his chest where the wound was song Jin Wu started Breathing heavily and pouring cold sweat remembering the very moment when the claws of the Fang Monarch had stuck into him saying looks like you're nothing without your speed also immediately in his mind was the memory of when the ice Monarch stuck a dagger into him and said let me borrow your blade what are you standing there for why don't you regil Us with your miraculous healing already just like that time wondering if this was all real

and why he was here jinwoo thoughtfully said a dream was it a dream after saying that the guy started looking around and stopped at the window then he added in Surprise what a hospital grasping his heart Jin woo anxiously thought an ice blade stabbed right into my heart but I survived suddenly after that the door to the chamber opened and the chairman walked In surprisingly saying oh you're awake seeing such an honorable visitor song Jin Wu exclaimed in Surprise chairman of the association Wu jinchu after that he asked embarrassedly monarchs you mean those monsters what's

wrong with them and how did I man manag to survive hearing such strange words from Jin Wu Wu jinel thoughtfully muttered well I have three things to tell you then he added first I am not the chairman of the association but an ordinary prosecutor And I have the investigation Bureau under me secondly I myself would like to know what happened to those animated statues pausing briefly before announcing the latter Wu ginel added well and thirdly after that Wu jinchu said thoughtfully how do you know me do we know each other hearing such a strange question

from the prosecutor from the investigation Bureau song Jin Wu said in Surprise what after that after pondering Jin CO's words for a bit Jin Wu exclaimed in Surprise wait a minute revived statues taking a seat on the couch in the chamber woo muttered as soon as the survivors told us what happened we immediately traveled to the scene with the white tiger Guild and found there at that time Jin Wu interrupted him saying no that's not what I mean taken a back Jin Wu pondered really come on there's no way that could be I was also

wondering why the ward looked so familiar thinking back to that Very day Jin Wu thought I remember I was here for two whole weeks at that time Wu ginel said by the way Hunter song Jin Wu you look different in the photo after that Jin Wu thought this is the VIP room booked by the Association the first place I saw after what happened in the double dungeon seeing the guy's unwell appearance woo asked embarrassedly is everything all right to which jyn replied yeah I just want to be alone for a while getting out of bed

and Changing into his normal clothes Jin wo looked at himself and was surprised to think looks and characteristics haven't changed at all opening his inventory to look at what was there jyn added in Surprise and everything I've collected has remained intact even the Reeds Fury after saying that he suddenly heard the door open and a voice came from there brother what are you up to a moment later a girl entered the chamber who continued I hope there's nothing wrong With your head looking at the guy who was in the ward the girl exclaimed confusedly a

did I get the wrong Ward who are you seeing the girl's confusion Eugene thought oh right I didn't become like this right away so she doesn't recognize me then he said what you don't recognize your own brother already waving the guy away the sister said are you sure you're my brother I think there's something Different about you if you've gotten older or if you've gained some muscles then jyn awkwardly replied you think so seeing his sister jyn headed towards the exit saying sorry I have to go to the association right away to which he heard

what why then he replied to give up my position as a hunter hearing this explanation the sister asked in Surprise really to which the man replied and yes I'm aware that you ran away from class so quickly Returned to school looking back Jin Wu also added in a serious tone Hansen ye you too and by the way hating school is no reason to become a hunter so throw those thoughts away hearing these words from Jin wo the girl who was standing outside the chamber said in Surprise what then she thought how does he know my

name pulling his hood over his head Jin wo thought I don't have any Shadow Warriors left however they can be gathered again heading towards the exit Of the hospital yuin Wu thought still how did this happen and most importantly why stepping outside and looking around Jin Wu thought why did I go back in time arriving at the association manager anxiously thought it's like two years have passed since that moment madah a guy who wasn't paid attention to suddenly became an s-rank Hunter then he said I'm sorry Hunter song Jin wo I'm afraid we don't have

a way to measure your strength Yet then JY replied I know I came here with another matter I need to meet with the chairman of the association hearing this the manager embarrassedly exclaimed what you with the chairman then I'll tell him that you to which jyn replied while stepping forward you don't have to tell me I know the way myself looking at song Jin Woo's back the manager thought confusedly and how does he know the location of the head Looking up from the elevator one of the hunters pondered hm what kind of story would I

make up today with a Sly smile he continued we'll have to find a couple of excuses except that it's dangerous to do such things behind the back of Wu jincho the head of Wu Jin Cho's Department lowering his head so that he wouldn't be recognized Jin Wu sauntered over to the boy you have a concealment skill but you hid this fact from the others hearing such information about Himself from unknown person the guy nervously muttered how are you jyn then continued a high ranked Hunter who is completely unable to control himself taking out daggers from

the guy sheath Jin Wu added there will be a man coming to you soon asking for Retribution for abusing his daughter I don't care what happens to the criminals holding the boys weapon in his hand jyn continued however if even one innocent person gets hurt during the mission I will personally finish you off hearing such threats from the unknown guy the hunter reached for his daggers but they weren't there then he was more than a little frightened in the end song Jin Wu added remember this once and for all I won't warn you again hearing

such threats against him the guy frightenedly asked wait who are you anyway when the man ignored him and just walked out of the elevator the guy worriedly muttered what's wrong with that guy it's it's Like he's some kind of ghost arriving at the association Chairman's room Jin Wu sensed some strange atmosphere after taking off his hood he said nice to meet you raising his eyes to his head jyn added chairman of the association to which he heard back you seem to be aware of the formalities if you came to see me right after the redistribution

of ranks looking at the guy the chairman asked in Surprise is something wrong to which jyn calmly Replied no no everything is fine hearing that everything was normal you the chairman said well then I'm listening to you after that jyn said I have a business proposal for you after receiving such a reply the chairman thoughtfully asked business proposal means sitting in front of the chairman jyn woo thought I need to go to jedu to gather my Army after that he muttered please remove the Li on the number of hunters to sweep the dungeon then I

can Get rid of all the ants on jedu island hearing such a request the leader threateningly replied what are you talking about do you even know how many raids have been conducted there and how many of them ended in Failure however after that his Fury subsided as soon as he saw Jin Wu's Aura and thought wow what power before he could take his eyes off Jin Wu The Association leader heard you can rely on me I can definitely handle it realizing that the one simply Had Incredible strength the leader thought he is many times Superior

to National level Hunters afterward he anxiously asked but how what does that mean after a certain period of time Jin Wu found himself in front of his group of friends and in front of him was an alert reset the world the next world was with this development where his girlfriend wants to be at by his own comrade however jyn protected her after that in the next World his girlfriend Suddenly decided to resign in the next world he found himself somewhere in the middle of a snowy forest in front of a large polar bear that wanted

to attack him the next time he found himself back in a world with some Vikings and kingdoms and reset the world again the next world was even more beautiful where he and his sister were in his mom's hospital room watching his sister cry as she hugged her mother who was very sick Jin Wu rebooted as well in the next Moment he simply found himself already in his own reality with no Illusions in front of the Shadow Monster lowering his head slightly Jin Wu tiredly muttered haaha that's it that's it I've had enough looking at the

wall Jin Wu angrily exclaimed I know it's all fake looking at the wall Jin Wu angrily exclaimed I know it's all fake you don't have after that Jin Wu found himself in the middle of an empty Island that was just flying in the void around this Island were hundreds of reboot signs with various Illusions and fictional realities not realizing what had happened Jin Wu suddenly asked who are you anyway emerging from the darkness a dark warrior appeared in front of the guy Jin Wu then added in Surprise King of the dead after that the dark

warrior replied to the guy all it takes is one wish of yours and you'll be in this world forever standing a few meters away from song Jin Wu the dark warrior added With a burning head plunging into the abyss of Eternal sleep hearing such a strange suggestion Jin Wu asked in Surprise are you suggesting that I stay in the illusion you created upon receiving such an answer to his proposal the dark warrior replied no it wasn't me who created her it was you hearing that this illusion was his doing Jin questioned in Surprise yah then

the dark warrior Changed his appearance and approaching jyn spoke by my powers and your desperate desire to write all wrongs this world was created this place is my domain changing his appearance again to one dear to jyn the dark warrior spoke Eternal peace changing his appearance again now to a blooded man the warrior added and death later changing appearance again to a girl he added you have no idea how long I've been watching you a man who clings so Desperately to his life while on the brink of death finally changing his image to jyn's Mother

he continued I am the story of your confrontation the trace of your resistance the reward for your suffering I am death and peace and at the same time your nightmare changing his appearance again the dark Warrior decided to use his last trump card smiling slightly and uttering yah changing his image to the image jyn had earlier the warrior added it's you Reaching out a hand near him and sprouting a small tree sapling the dark warrior added in my domain you may do whatever you wish a moment later the sapling grew into a tall tree that

created a shade from the Sun in another second flowers appeared on the tree plucking one twig the war said you can tame my creatures the next moment the branch with the flowers withered then the dark warrior added or drink all the power through them in the next instant The reincarnated chahine saw a field of flowers swarming around him walking through it he muttered although only here can you not deny yourself anything the power to create destroy and change the world glancing back at Sang Jin he added truly beautiful hearing such a long speech about this

world full of possibilities eugin asked so you and I are alike turning to face Jin the warrior uttered I've been waiting for you waiting for us to finally meet you With that the shadow Lord destroyed everything leaving only a floor of water beneath him and said I am the Lord of Shadows King of the Dead ruling over death itself Lord of endless Darkness hearing this explanation song Jin Wu asked in Surprise looking at the Lord but why me at that time the shadow Lord raised his hand and began to collect something in it and said

now I will show you when the whole room was covered with a strange Mist the shadow lord said our Beginning and our end and your beginning looking at the Frozen Sun Jin the Fang Monarch spoke thoughtfully he doesn't seem to be breathing This Is the End after returning to reality became visible surprised asked hey what's going on why can't I feel Hunter Sona just now there was to which he heard back P just at the same time the tiger reincarnation Hunter exclaimed in embarrassment impossible he was our only hope at the same time somewhere on

the roof of the Building the hunter Archer thought damn and why did I only listen to that man now I don't even know if we we can beat them then he suddenly added what am I saying we have to if the national level Hunters can't stand up to these freaks then who else should be able to defend against them after which he shouted get ready attack on the signal after which he added our Target is the white monster after that the cold Monarch casually noticed that something Was happening to Sun Jin's body and exclaimed in

Surprise what but how is that possible as his mind began to speculate what it was related to he anxiously added is it really realizing that they needed to destroy the ice block with the body both monarchs rushed towards jyn thinking now that the fake king is dead we need to kill the real one however they were prevented from doing so halfway through their Journey suddenly the Fang Monarch felt a blow That came to his head this blow was so strong that it was able to send both monarchs into sweat at once after receiving the damage

both monsters flew somewhere to the side leaving a shock wave behind them and crashed into the ground protecting the block of ice that Jin wo was sealed into the man who had saved him stood in front of it to protect it further taking out his daggers from their sheaths and gripping them tightly in his hands the man Confidently added starting from this very moment taking a fighting stance and making a menacing look the man added no one else will dare to touch this child then the absolute being decided to separate them out of The Light

Came The Messengers of God and from the darkness eight rulers and ever since then the monarchs have been trying to destroy the world while The Messengers of God desperately opposed them which eventually led to bloody wars and it was At that very moment that the most prominent fragment of the world who was tired of the Endless Wars decided to ask an ABS absolute being bowing his head before the absolute being the messenger asked why do you not help your loyal subjects fighting for you thereupon the fragment added do you not hear the pitiful cries of

hundreds of your soldiers please share your strength with us so that we can defeat them and in honor of Our Lord I will behead anyone Who dares stand in your way however the absolute being did not react in any way to the messenger's request nor did it give any response it was then that the fragments of light realized that the absolute being had no intention of ending the wars to him the cries and despair of a hundred soldiers were like music to his ears when they heard bow down before God then all worshiped the absolute

being when they heard praise God and everyone shouted Praises in his Honor when they heard prove your loyalty to God and everyone swore allegiance to him with their own lives no one even dared to go against his will death awaits those who will not abide by these rules but the dead outnumbered the living in this massacre and those who followed orders without question and obeyed the absolute being still died sooner or later looking as if it were a movie The Shadow Lord muttered there was no limit and no Edge to this war and Then raising

their sword God's Messengers decided to put an end to these endless Wars showing this story of the creation of the world to jyn the king of Darkness added and it was then that the Rebellion began pointing to one of the Warriors who was in the ranks of the soldiers he stated over there that's me back in the day standing in front of all the Rebels the Lord of Darkness added only I didn't like all this I was against the Rebellion remembering how that battle ended the shadow Lord sadly said but my Army was negligible and

we were defeated in the battle against The Messengers of God kneeling with dozens of Spears in his back at the time the Lord added that's exactly what I thought Shifting the picture the overlord continued but as I opened my eyes in the darkness I realized what power the absolute being had bestowed upon me then placing it at my Disposal feeling a surge of strength and figuring out how to use it the shadow Lord called out to his soldiers rise and after that his appearance appearance suddenly changed to that of a dark lord the wounds healed

and the weapons that were in his body fell out and it was at that moment having a new Army that he was able to gather thanks to the power he had received the shadow Lord headed to the battlefield once again however at the conclusion of the battle with the Rebels who decided to go against the god when the shadow Lord returned back to the absolute being at the end of the battle everything came to an end then the particles of light that surv survived the war killed the absolute being and proclaimed themselves as the new

gods and now they were called rulers having obtained weapons that concealed the power of the absolute being they began to pursue the monarchs to end the endless battle between light and Darkness and after the wow moment their first victim was the king of the Giants liia whom the rulers then imprisoned then the balance of power was shaken then the Lord said the monarchs realized the gravity of the situation and then seizing the moment I decided to lend them a helping hand finding themselves in such a bad situation they reluctantly accepted the offer just like that

I the shadow Lord became the ninth Monarch and already as a shadow Lord fragment of Light and messenger of God were a thing of the past I began the fight against the rulers after that my Army grew to an incredible size as all those who died in this war were immediately turned into Shadow soldiers and at the same time when I reached the power of a dragon lord who was leading an army of Destruction the rulers and even the monarchs themselves began to fear me and at that very moment of the peak of the darkness

Lord's power two monarchs who Were blinded by fear decided to betray him after that battle the shadow Lord's army was practically annihilated that was the price for such a powerful absolute being's power however there was another side to everything so the Beast Master the Fang Monarch tucked his tail and fled the battlefield leaving his army to fend for themselves while the Demon Lord the White Flame Monarch the baron paid in full for his betrayal and after that appearing over the defeated Enemy something unexpected happened fragments of light descended from the sky and became the Lords

then the Lord of Darkness covered with his wing the baron whom he had to punish with his own hand a little later one of the fragments said to him letun end this war already we apologize to you oh greatest fragment of the world bowing his head before him to listen to them the other fragment added there is no more reason for us to fight they could have easily sent the Shadow Lord into Oblivion then however their hearts desired peace they probably did so only out of respect for the shadow Lord for he had once fought

alongside them and led a large army pointing his sword at one of the fragments the shadow Lord then said menacingly there is no more reason to fight then who do you think killed my Lord by mercilessly stabbing him with their Spears the fragments of light then sadly replied but he was also our Lord Grabbing one of the messengers by his mask the shadow Lord asked exactly that makes it look even worse to which he replied don't you understand this decision was so hard for us to make the fragment then added we just wanted to end

this endless war to which he heard back so what are you waiting for kill me stab me through my heart just like you did to the Lord and then you will have what you have longed for there will finally be a winner in this war the Fragment then anxiously muttered what are you saying is your heart not ready to Simply forgive us to which he heard back kill me now upon hearing the request to kill the fragment bewilderedly replied please calm your anger after all you are the greatest of the fragments of light the Lord

of Darkness then said to jyn back then I was confused and didn't know how I should act after that he added that's why I decided to hide in the shadows to Avenge my Lord's death in the future I imprisoned the White Flame Lord in my Abode forever and then I wanted to destroy the bang however while I was recovering my strength the monarchs who had lost their combat power suffered defeats in the war against the rulers and when I rose again before them in the wreckage of the dimension they had tried to take refuge in

then the dragon lord ordered a temporary Retreat so that each of them Could regain their strength and my help he accepted with gratitude changing his surroundings again and his appearance the shadow Lord spoke to Jim so we set out to find a world where we could gather a new Army walking behind Jin Wu asked and you stumbled upon Earth to which he heard back that's right here no one could stand up to the monarchs therefore the annihilation of humanity was only a matter of time then the surroundings Changed to a destroyed city that was engulfed

in flames looking around Eugene thought a city enveloped in Flames I've seen something like this before remembering where he had seen it jyn thought right in a demonic Castle then he said so this is what's in store for us to which he heard back no it's already happened Jin Wu then asked him in Surprise what do you mean to which he replied monarchs exist to destroy and rulers exist to create to put it more Precisely the world without an absolute being is important to the latter the shadow Lord then added as soon as the rulers

detected the power of the monarchs they immediately sent their troops to Earth however by then the world had already come to an end and of course the creators were very angry when they learned of the Deeds of the chaos Army which they had failed to destroy and to make things right they decided to resort to a forbidden weapon that hid The remnants of the absolute being the Divine instrument the Goblet of reincarnation a powerful weapon that allows you to turn back time or to be more precise 10 years the rulers tried with all their might

to save the Earth however in the battle against the monarchs the inhabitants of this world were not at all prepared and the lack of magic only worsened the situation in the battle against magical creatures and no matter who would win in this battle the Earth had only one way out complete destruction then the rulers decided to take the radical path there was no way to save everyone but they wanted at least someone to survive in this world after listening to this long story Jin Wu consciously muttered so that's how the hunters appeared changing his appearance

again the Lord added they created people who were able to survive the impending disaster to some degree or another still the rulers did not wish You to die hearing such words from the overlord jyn wondered only Hunters can survive in a war torn world what about those who are not among them how will they be able to live with such news although these are just fragments of a shadow Lord's memory but still jyn then asked it turns out that this one of theirs has already been destroyed more than once to which he received the reply

that's right no one is able to stop the Flow of time however the higher beings can definitely sense any changes in it while the rulers are trying to correct mistakes the monarchs are already working out a new plan of action after which the shadow Lord added and so it goes on in a circle hell until the cups power Runs Out hearing about exhaust ability Jin Wu asked embarrassedly wait won't run out so it has a limit changing his image again the Shadow Lord replied Any power is not infinite even an absolute being who could create

entire worlds with a single sweep of his hand was powerless against his Creations then jyn spoke thoughtfully if fragments of light were able to destroy their creator to which the overlord replied not really it's just that we are no different from ordinary humans who perish under the rubble of their own Creations the overlord gave us the power To fight that's what caused his death the idea of saving the people of this world greatly inspired the monarchs and they decided to use it for their own purposes if the rulers gave people their power to kill monsters

to keep the peace drawing such conclusions the Lord added then the monarchs on the contrary used human bodies as a shell to destroy it the Monarch's Army has been waiting for a good opportunity to start a battle for a very long time it's just that the Rulers don't realize it yet and the Magical energy that the rulers have spread all over the planet the monarchs are going to use it for their own purposes jyn then added and it will usually become one big trap for the unsuspecting rulers who come here to help the humans rulers

need a proper vessel to support the enormous energy of the rulers however no such vessels were found for me and the possessor of dragons that possess such powerful Strength it was then that the greatest wizard who was in the employ of one of the Kings decided to make a deal with me he promised me that he would help me find the right candidate but in return for this help that Wizard and his name was architect demanded to find a man whose body could withstand my magic and no matter how hard we tried unfortunately no living

thing could overpower death itself the architect continued his Search using the system he had created he wanted to find someone with an unusual talent and a high sensitivity to Magic someone who possessed a great store of power and incredible intelligence which as you can guess was very difficult to realize and then one day there was someone who could outsmart the system and contrary to our expectations rewrote the rules of the game you were weak and your life was always on the line but you always Managed to avoid it I've been watching you for a long

time pointing his finger at Jin Wu The Shadow lord said and despite all of the architex protests I still decided to choose you taking on song Jin's appearance the shadow Lord sauntered over to him I will say it again and so the conversation went back to the beginning as the shadow Lord added I am the story of your confrontation the trace of your resistance and the reward For your suffering hearing such a long story Jin woo asked and yet why did the architect feel that I was not suitable for this role to which the Lord

replied he mainly focused on people's Hobbies what they were best at and tailored it to suit me after that the Lord of Darkness cheerfully reported in your case it was computer games so by raising level after level it was as if you were in some kind of game you were building up your power thanks to my Strength hearing this Jin Wu remarked in surprise so that's why the system is so similar to a game after that JY asked but you folded the architect right after the Betrayal the architect said to the Lord One Last Time

shadow Lord how could you did you really think the other monarchs would let you get away with this after realizing that this was what had happened Jin Wu asked in surprise but why the shadow Lord then replied for Forgiveness of the rulers betrayal of the monarchs I pondered over which side I should take and finally found a solution looking up the Lord added I just want to leave things as they are spending time with you has been the best time for me perhaps that's why I don't want to lose you rubbing his foot against his

leg the Lord added I have become you and you have become me and it doesn't matter which one of us becomes the master of This body presenting himself in front of song Jin Wu just as he was the shadow Lord added because we are one we are one after that the shadow Lord spoke to Jin Wu in a serious tone that is why I am offering you a choice creating a field of green grass around him he said you can just stay here and enjoy Eternal sleep in the illusion you created where Bliss and peace

await you the Overlord then Created a ruined world and continued or travel to a reality in which you will have to face your enemies hearing such suggestions Jin Wu asked I would like to clarify about the first decision why didn't you choose to side with the rulers why did you choose to escape to another world with the monarchs if you don't already have hatred for your former comrades to which he received a reply from the Lord because I don't belong There hearing Jin Wu also replied that's my answer I also don't belong there as he

said goodbye to the Lord jyn asked lastly we won't see each other again to which he replied I will continue my rest but you Lord of Shadows will live forever so our paths will hardly ever cross then the Lord added after death you have completely mastered my power to come back you need to then jyn interrupted him saying I know you don't have to say anything then the shadow Lord said one last time after all I am you meanwhile on the battlefield the enraged monarch of cold exclaimed fragment of light the person you're trying to

protect is our enemy if he isn't destroyed right now this world will become a living hell you don't want people to be plunged into Eternal suffering do you to which he replied what's the point of protecting someone who has chosen death this is the limit of idiocy how can you Not understand such simple things seeing that the one did not want to retreat the monarch of fangs said in a rage it's time we don't have time to talk to him preparing for battle the cold Lord took out his Trident and pointed it at the fragment

of light the one in turn also prepared for battle bearing his daggers seeing his movements the ice Monarch thought irritably that bastard looking at the one moving he thought he calculates the trajectory of my Trident And immediately moves after it seeing the enemy's movements the Fang monk thought these movements are familiar to me only Warriors who have been through many battles act like this after making several unsuccessful attacks the Fang monk added and what's important is that not only does he repeat the trajectory of the cold Lord's spear but he also manages to dodge my

attacks as the Fang Monarch distracted fragment the cold Monarch went to his back and prepared For a frost attack however even in the blind spot fragment of light was able to disarm him by kicking him in the jaw and after such a blow the ice Monarch flew upwards quite a bit right after fragment opened up the Fang Monarch tried to attack him but the fragment put a dagger into his jaw piercing through it only the enemy was confused by this defense as the fragment of light went on the Counterattack striking the Fang Monarch in the

body taking out a dagger from its Mouth the Fang Monarch was not on a joke angry and exclaimed that's it you're finished you bastard I'll tear you to shreds in no time noticing something am Miss on the battlefield the Beast Lord thought confusedly this Aura an aura began to radiate around the crystal in which deun Wu was trapped noticing that the shadow Lord was turning around a fragment of light returned to the clump bouncing off the Fang Monarch afterwards kicking up Dust around him the ice Monarch said well no I definitely won't give up this

time preparing for the next attack the ice Lord uttered let's do it again to which the man fearfully replied I've had enough I'm running away hearing that his comrade was frightened and must leave the battlefield the monarch of ice angrily exclaimed are you crazy you're going to run away at a time like this looking at the battlefield the Fang Monarch fearfully reported didn't you Notice look at how much Mana has gathered around him looking at the ice block that had an incredible amount of Mana around it the Fang Monarch fearfully added this is where the

shadow Lord returns leaving his position the Beast Lord uttered I'm gone to which he heard back you miserable coward didn't you promise to help me defeat him to which the man frightenedly replied well you know I promise to help if he was in human form and now the shadow Lord Himself is coming to us I have nothing more to do here hearing this the cold Lord decided to throw out a provocation saying so the Beast Lord has decided to run away with his tail between his legs to which he heard back cold Lord you've never

encountered this freak's true strength so you wouldn't understand opening a portal and leaping into it the Fang mon AR spoke one last time you want to fight him fight him and I'm gone good luck seeing only his tail last out of The portal the monarch of ice said menacingly stupid bastard utilizing all his power the ice Lord prepared for his most powerful attack uttering behold my power you wretched humans fall down before the power of the cold Lord following that the cold Lord created a large blizzard that created ice Trident within itself it grew larger

with every passing second scattering the Trident in all directions noticing this one of the hunters reported watch out make sure you Don't get hit Retreat all of you abandon your positions meanwhile the fragment of light was trying its best to protect the block of ice that Jin wo was in enraged at being abandoned and beaten up like this the cold Lord cried out menacingly how dare you attack me creating a large snow globe the cold lord said I'll freeze you all and I'll take the shadow Lord with me hearing these words the fragment of light

gritted its teeth and Thought is he determined to destroy everything here creating an ice block of decent size the cold Lord hurled it at the block with Jin woo but his ice block was destroyed while still in Flight by one of the Shadow Lord's Warriors after his powerful one was shattered so easily one of the Warriors of the Shadow Lord's army muttered Lord of cold stabbing his sword into the ground the Warrior added with such pathetic abilities you are not worthy of the title of King seeing his Block shattered into pieces the cold Lord thought

in surprise he broke my spell has his army returned to its previous state angry at being interrupted again the cold Lord muttered so stepping out of the block of ice Jin wo cheerfully muttered well if I were you taking the first step to meet the cold Lord Jin Wu confidently added I would also be shocked present in himself in front of his subjects song Jin Wu surprisingly muttered where did the Beast go did it escape again with a look in the eyes of the cold Lord who had recently sworn that he would finish everyone off

Jin Wu menacingly muttered I don't recall something showing his true strength that directly pressured the enemy Jin Wu added to let him leave the battlefield feeling song Jin's Aura the cold Lord frightenedly thought is there really such a big difference in strength between between us after that song Jin Wu used his search skill to Find the fugitive with each passing second the sphere grew larger and larger and already its size had reached the entire battlefield but in the end this sphere covered the entire ground to find this Beast sensing the beast's presence on the planet

song Jin Wu said found it and then the cold King realized the shadow Lord wasn't paying attention to him at all the perfect chance to kill this arrogant freak for there might not be a second chance taking his Trident in His hands the cold Lord thought you think that if I'm so weak I can be ignored it's your own fault for turning your back on me now you're going to die imminently swinging his Trident the cold Lord added I will end you once and for all with one blow throwing his Trident at song Jin Wu

he flew at an incredible speed but the guy only raised his hand just by putting his arm out song Jinn was able to stop that trident which was held Twisted by the launching Force upon Collision seeing that his attack didn't encroach on the enemy the cold Lord thought confusedly I how is this the power of a shadow Lord looking at jyn he thought the most prominent fragment of light the king of all time glaring at the cold Lord jyn menacingly spoke I'll deal with you later right now all I need is the Beast wait here

until I get back understand exiting a portal in some jungle Le the Beast Lord anxiously muttered damn death Is near I can feel its icy breath behind my back leaving the portal he thoughtfully said I should have gotten out of there while I was still alive I wasted my time arguing with the cold Lord heading in an unknown direction to find a hiding place the Beast Lord muttered now we have to hide here and wait for the dragon lord just as he said this he felt some incredibly frightening aura behind him and frightenedly thought this

Power is it really suddenly freezing in place he thought I can smell death hearing that his hands were frostbitten and his legs were unmoving from Fear the Monarch continued inevitable inevitable looking back he saw the person he had imagined there it was Jin wo then he thought the prevailing difference in strength as he fell to the ground and B bowed his head he frightenedly thought and the fear pervading my entire being Before the boundless power of this person bow your head obey ducking his head straight to the ground he thought my instincts are literally screaming

for it after that he said oh Lord of Shadows I beg for mercy the beast king is unwilling to fight you please forgive me and accept me as your ally lifting his head slightly the beast king added the dragon lord is coming here with his army but I promise that I will help you defeat him hearing such words from the Beast king Jin Wu thoughtfully said all right hearing that he agreed the beast king smiled evily and thought all right idiot tow he's a fake seeing Jin Wu heading somewhere the Monarch thought a true Shadow

Lord would never forgive my betrayal keeping his head still bowed so as not to give himself away the Monarch continued great that's even better I'll bide my time until the dragon comes then I'll personally tear this little Brat's body Apart and chew every cell nothing will be left the Monarch then added I will serve you Faithfully Jin wo then interrupted him wait wait wait we're not done yet I haven't forgiven you yet pointing at his chest Jin Wu said see these Five Wounds with your efforts I almost died if you could withstand my five attacks

then so be it I'll forgive you hearing such an offer the Monarch suddenly became Furious and menacingly exclaimed how Dare you rising from his knees and assuming the form of a beast he added how dare you play with me with me the king of beasts bearing his teeth at him the Lord of beasts said know your place little man killing me will accomplish nothing taking out his dagger Jin Wu prepared to confront his enemy after making one Critical Strike the guy looked back and muttered four left analyzing the area around him Jin Wu thought on

one side is an ant that heals People feeling the cold King fighting with someone Jin wo thoughtfully said and on the other looking at his rival the ice Monarch thought the one who won't let me take a step the chief scant of the Shadow freak the death knight looking at his enemy who was following him the I Lord added igis trying to run away the Monarch pondered his powers have returned and now fighting him is problematic until the shadow Lord's Mana runs out they Will constantly regenerate whereas I have no way to regenerate spell power

as igis almost caught up to him he launched an attack but the Monarch was able to dodge freezing in place after the Collision the Monarch asked don't be stupid how much longer are you going to fight me how long will you last after saying those words igis suddenly stopped and thrust his sword into the ground in the next instant a portal appeared beside him from which Jin Wu's head appeared having completed his work s Jin Wu returned to fulfill his promise as soon as he stepped out of the portal he immediately threw the Beast King's

fangs on the ground seeing this the ice Monarch said in surprise that's it seeing the cold Lord's confusion song Jin Wu reported the Fang Monarch has died hearing these words the ice Monarch thought this can't be he hasn't been here for just a few minutes and he's already managed to kill a Fang Monarch after that song Jin Wu said monarch of plague monarch of fang and monarch of cold I think your death will be a great gift for the other monarchs hearing such provocative words the ice Monarch angrily exclaimed creating ice daggers bastard no sooner

had he launched his attack than he felt that he had been seriously injured in his left shoulder realizing that this attack wouldn't work anymore the ice Monarch decided to use an attack with his mouth Noticing this Jin Wu walked up to him and simply covered his mouth with his hand in the next moment Jin woo swung his blade and slashed at the Monarch's torso looking at his opponent Jin Wu added the Beast died on the fourth attack how much can you endure however this Monarch had enough of the one just now with its mouth wide

open in pain the Monarch began to crumble first his ice armor disappeared and then he himself began to vanish as Well after dealing with all the monarchs Jin Wu went to search for him when baru spotted him he ran up and said my king to which the latter asked where is the man who protected me asking the question song Jin Wu received a very disappointing answer he suddenly disappeared looking looking down Jin Wu saw a familiar blade on the floor after that he went to look for it at the same time there was a wounded

Hunter somewhere in the building bleeding he Pondered so this is the price of possessing divine power putting his head down and resigning himself to his fate the hunter sorrowfully uttered well I don't mind as soon as his head lowered the man saw in front of him the dagger he had lost raising his head he saw Jin woo in front of him who said did you really think that I wouldn't understand anything heading towards his father the angry song Jin Wu said how much longer are you going to run like this silently After that song Jin

Wu holding back his emotions to keep from letting a tear fall said excitedly father gate a portal that connects the human world to the chaos world where demonic monsters reside according to a well-known rule after defeating the boss Hunters are required to leave the dungeon within an hour but I was too late after that the rulers who appeared from nowhere suddenly offered me their power I just had to kill all the monarchs including The shadow Lord who only needed to be reborn in this world lowering his head down song Jin's father sadly muttered the hope

of Salvation has long since faded in my heart that was why he agreed to the deal and returned to Earth as a Divine Messenger to fulfill the will of the rulers however due to circumstances his father was unable to fulfill the mission entrusted to him noticing that his son had the power of a shadow Lord the father backed off seeing that the Worst nightmare of all mankind was living in his son's body the father gave up and watched from the sidelines by the way the rulers who until that day had tried to prevent the shadow

Lord from appearing gradually began to change their minds and finally the brightest Shard of light gave father a new order protect the shadow Lord then the father said no one but he could stop the Dragon Emperor and his army of Destruction that was About to arrive in this world to the Heavenly soldiers they risked everything for no one knew who the shadow Lord would choose humans or monarchs however everything was decided very quickly and as the father said the answer didn't take long to come sitting in front of his son practically dying dad added that's

why I helped you trying to hide from his son the father said sad ly but I didn't want you to see me like this looking at his father who had to come Such a long way Jin Wu shedding tears said raspy dad then looking at his son the father joyfully asked did you hate me hearing such a question from his father who was about to die Jin Wu sadly replied yes sometimes putting his head down for making him think badly of himself father said one last time I'm sorry after that father continued when my life

was hanging in the balance when I had to go out of my way to see my mom and genie Then the genie said your image always popped up in my mind after that Jin wo sadly said that's why I hated you seeing that his father was very upset JY also added but I also really missed you after saying that his father suddenly became somehow more joyful then jyn asked and you raising his head towards his son to look into his eyes the father suddenly froze waiting for the question to continue after that Jin Wu bowing

his head Continued did you miss me hearing such words from his son the father grabbed his head and embarrassedly said missed me beginning to shed tears and pulling the hair on his head the father repeated I always missed you lowering his head again the father added even when you didn't see me I was happy to watch you at least from afar rising to his feet and hugging his son the father said I'm proud of you son you've grown up to be a wonderful boy After that Jin Wu getting angry asked it's all the ruler's fault

isn't it first taking advantage of you and now throwing you away when there's no need to which his father cheerfully replied the rulers had nothing to do with it they only gave me a choice and I chose to keep you safe which I do not regret in the least embracing his son the father joyfully said I wish I could have talked to you longer beginning to slowly dissolve father added I want to be with You like this and when there wasn't much left of him he said one last time I'm sorry I'm sorry that I

couldn't be a good father to you after that song Jin Wu's father fluttered through the air right before his eyes having lost his father Jin wo who was now standing alone in the rain clenched his fist tightly meanwhile somewhere in one of the building's Apartments there were two girls sitting in a room with panoramic Windows looking out the window one of The girls uttered Gina to which the other girl replied what then the first girl continued come on we'll get out of here looking out the window behind which it was raining the girl continued I

think it's about time at the same time Jin wo who had lost his father cried out to the sky hear me monarchs looking up at the sky and the aftermath of the battle Jin Wu continu continued I promise you will pay for all your Atrocities do you hear me and on the day that the shadow Lord's desperate cry deafened the world the curtain rose on the inevitable War Thomas Andre is fine his life is not in danger ambulances passed beneath us transporting the wounded to hospitals all the monsters have been destroyed all that's left of

them now is Ash walking through the ruins the guy turned to the Head Guild Master Beck you don't look well are you all right to which he replied what about Yourself I'm sweating profusely then the guy said why don't I give you a sedative you seem fine to me though watching on the big screen the head of the association said I think this is the end then he thought demonic Beast Beast plague woman and cold elf after saying that the association head suddenly recalled some words I will destroy this freak by my own hand I

will wipe the monster who dares to take the life of a head into powder in that case I will Thank you for it after such thoughts the association leader spoke out I see so that monster was a cold elf leaning on the table the head of the hunter Association said with relief thank you Hunter song Jin wo soon a report came from the hunter Bureau that they had managed to identify the monsters that had attacked the city and the extent of the damage caused had crossed all limits but that's not all it didn't end there

the real nightmare began a few days After the incident a few days later all the hunters who were in the country gathered in one place again looking up one of the Warriors said so this is the very gate they're huge it could also suck in the hunters who have gathered here look at looking up Thomas Andre promon ofely said it's about to start also in the crowd the association Hunter thought never before in the history of mankind have so many hunters from all over the world gathered in battle Against a common enemy just how many

Hunters Will Survive today looking at song Jin chahine spoke out in Surprise Mr Jin Wu I think this is the first time I've seen you so nervous to which the latter replied really feeling the enemy of approaching song Jin Wu thought it's not long now seeing that something had started to happen Jin Wu thought the gate will open suddenly the gate opened then someone from the crowd shouted out it's starting everyone get ready to Fight looking at the number of enemies what a big army rang out from the crowd it's not big it's huge everyone

to your places we'll exterminate these demonic freaks as the enemies began to advance Jin Wu thought in surprise C this after that Shadows began to arrive from the portal and a giant dragon and behind them a mighty warrior who was astonishing in appearance alone also came out of the portal upon seeing the enemies someone in the crowd shouted Everyone attack just when everyone started to move they suddenly heard song Jin Wu's voice saying nobody move hearing this order disgruntled voices were heard from the crowd a what's the matter why can't we attack halt running up

to song Jin's head the head exclaimed in Surprise Mr Hunter what are you talking about to which he replied don't worry chairman everything is fine hearing Jinn Woo's words someone in the troop unhappily thought normal what the Hell is he talking about there's an entire Army of monsters here how is he going to attack them from here after Jin Wu ordered no one to move he himself went to meet the enemy Army when he arrived at the monster Commander the monster Commander was acting strangely he didn't even think of attacking the next moment sitting down

on his knee and bowing his head the commander said commanderin-chief Bellion looking back to show off the Army the commander added your army of Shadows salutes you Lord hearing about the Lord the head said in Surprise Overlord what are they talking about what's going on here observing this situation Thomas Andre surprisingly uted hey are you seeing this too to which he heard back yeah looking at his army song Jin Wu thought there are three Shadow monsters here at once capable of Exterminating all of humanity thinking about this composition of the army Yong Wu thought it

turns out is this a parting gift from Osborne the previous Shadow Lord rejoicing over such allies Jin Wu joyfully thought well now everything is ready let the great battle begin a few days later in the Korean Hunter Association Crown media is demanding an explanation for this situation the us hunters Association is requesting information on the whereabouts of Hunter hij Jin Wu DHS wants further orders on the evacuated Citizens the producers of the popular TV program about hunters the Jimmy show invit Sun Jin Wu for an interview upon hearing such a request someone exclaimed haha I'd

love to see the look on that Jimmy nimi or whatever his name is looking at the computer one of the attendees frustratedly muttered there's that sun Jin Wu again with his Shadows that came right out of the gate to which the chairman replied would you choose to have monsters pop out of there hearing This the man present anxiously exclaimed no not at all then the chairman said you shouldn't complain I'd rather have calls from TV studios inviting you to shows than the moans of relatives trying to find dead hunters having said that the chairman suddenly

thought although they can be replaced I myself was surprised by this turn of events I didn't think that over a hundred monsters would turn out to be song Jin Wu's Warriors after saying that the chairman added I'm sure you are greatly surprised by Hunter song's sudden disappearance but this has happened more than once before after that the chairman added it's time to get used to it by now who else but us can support him in in such a difficult time to which he replied you are right chairman I apologize I was too prejudiced remembering song

Jin Wu the chairman thought I wonder what he is doing now Song Jin Wu at the same time was somewhere in the middle of nature with his Commander after which the commander said you want to send half of the Warriors to the reserves I've never thought of such a thing to which Jin Wu replied that's right you won't die anyway as long as I provide you with my Mana after that baru arrived to them who uttered my king when song Jin turned his attention to him baru bowing his head uttered please allow me to receive

the Title of commander-in-chief hearing such a request jyn said in surprise you want to become the commander-in-chief whereupon Buu replied yes I want to equalize my strength with commander-in-chief Balan hearing this sunjin asked in Surprise wo do you want to duel amongst yourselves after saying that Bellion and baru stepped onto the field while the rest of the Warriors gathered around them taking Out his sword bellan prepared for battle by drawing it in front of him seeing bellion's weapon jyn was amazed oh he's using a sword just like igis assessing the Warrior's strength jyn thought although

compared to him bellan will be bigger and from the looks of it he's relying more on strength than speed after assessing baru's enemy sjin thought in that case baru but no sooner had he uttered that than the fight began bur will attack First and bellan will immediately use his sword which becomes longer and more plastic bear attacks first and Bellon immediately uses his sword which becomes longer and more plastic but bear manages to dodge and is ready to move closer to his opponent however to song Jin Wu's surprise bellan instantly blocks the attack after all

he has good reflexes and there is nothing to say in terms of strength because he has no equal but bear lying on the ground does not think That the fight can be considered over his eyes Flash and the protagonist thinks that with some insects should be careful after all their main feature is survivability so bear Rises up and growls at Balan at this time in beijing's international airport where there are many airplanes and people Leen who is the pride of the country thanks to him all the hunters returned home after the Rescue Mission in South

Korea a journalist runs up to him and starts Talking about how while some people are praising his bravery more and more people are unhappy with his decision and asks what Liu has to say about it well the man replies that it's all [ __ ] and asks if these people have opened a map of the world after all if you look closely there is not only South Korea depicted he also says that he went to South Korea to help song jinwoo deal with what even he cannot cope with but if this answer does not suit

people then Let them catch monsters themselves suddenly the journalist and L again stop staring upwards the man can't believe that he sees a gate at this time the unknown man is musing over the fact that the shadow Lord has turned his back on them and says that he will surely deal with him but in the meantime the others should do nothing for they must not lose any more comrades specifically he means his dragon Warriors who must prepare for war the fight between Burr and Bellion Continued the sand has already risen around them and it's hard

to make out what's going on at one point bellan finds himself standing with his sword and an exhausted bear is on all fours indicating that he can still fight at this point the protagonist asks why he wants to be commanderin-chief Burr replies that he wishes to stand at his right hand and when sun Jin Wu says that he doesn't have to become commanderin-chief for that because he Can stand on his left side and then Burr starts crying saying that the king is very generous but when igis tries to ask the Lord to let him to

the Lord says he'll stand at the back suddenly son jinwu turns his head noticing a crowd of Shadows and wonders what they are doing there suddenly the dragons let fire out of their mouths into the sky but suddenly the org starts looking at the dragon and smiling and after a while thanks to Tusk A funnel of fire appears which after a while becomes a huge beam and shoots up into the sky which Tusk is happy about and gives a thumbs up to to the others the protagonist wonders if it's okay to do that since he

used a fire sphere he decides to ask what they are doing and bellan says that they are setting up a temporary home because the Shadows want the Shadows to be comfortable he also asks why he didn't send the soldiers back to the Shadows to which the guy Replies that he's afraid they'll be crowded s Jin Wu asks if the commander-in-chief misses Osborne since he's gone bellan replies that he supported him even when the rulers decided to go to war against an absolute be and even became his first Warrior but he never questioned his decisions when

the protagonist expresses a desire to hear his story the commander-in-chief replies that it would be a very long story Bellot was born from the fruit of the world tree which is how all the Heavenly warriors were born the tree was so huge that the sky itself disappeared under its spreading branches in the city the guy thinks about the fact that it is necessary to warn people in advance about the coming battle with the monarch s and that a real war is about to break out here and he's afraid he won't be able to save everyone

and what's more he's not sure that the world will be Able to go back to the way it was before because according to Osborne's Memories the dragon lord was very powerful jyn's sleep interrupts his thoughts for a while saying that she did not suspect that her brother could cook so deliciously but the protagonist keeps thinking that the dragon lord and his army of Destruction have turned everything in their path to ashes and and now the Earth is their target so that the battle will affect all mankind Suddenly mom asks if everything is okay with the

protagonist to which s Jian is surprised then the woman explains that before going on A Dangerous Mission his father always cooked for her but the guy replies that everything is fine suddenly s says that it looks like they have bones so he'll be out for a while but his sister is surprised since he didn't even hear the bell ring opening the door the guy asks what he can do to help the man apologizes to him for arriving Unannounced and asks him to give them some time yhan tells him that he originally thought the sleeping sickness

had gone away on its own but such things don't just go away only he and the main character's mother were able to make it out and sleep forever so he immediately thought of song Jian the man asks why he decided to help him well the guy replies that he just thought he could be trusted besides the end justifies the means if the man really did that there's no no Way he would do such a thing for him YH Han is surprised and asks if he's talking about jinho and if he correctly understands that the guy

did that because he refused to use him when the protagonist replies that he is the man says he doesn't even know how to thank him and offers to give him a quarter of the fee he also asks if he wants anything else the guy doesn't take long to reply that he doesn't want anything but that if anything should happen to Him suddenly the man should take care of his family y menhan then replies that of of course he can rely on him and Promises to take care of his family wuin shows pictures of the gate

from Shanghai and says that there are eight of them in the world at the same time then he turns to Mr Hunter and asks if it's his army which the guy replies that unfortunately it's not s jiwan seriously asks if the chairman believes him to which he excitedly replies that he does then the Guy asks for permission to show him something he touches his finger to the Chairman's forehead and at the same moment the man sees various events when he comes to his senses he hides the fact that it can't be and wonders how it's

possible he always believed that this power was created by the gods to protect people so Hunters fight against Monsters but if what he seeing is true he's overconfident means they're all deeply mistaken the awakened were created to Survive this war a war between rulers and monarchs Wu jinel is surprised and asks if song plans to fight him alone and receiving a positive answer he asks how he can help him after a while an event begins where representatives from 150 countries have arrived the guard asks the chairman what song said to him since he's never seen

him look so pale before then he apologizes saying he probably shouldn't have asked but Wu Jin Chul says it's okay he saw an army of Dragons tearing through the darkness and the most enormous of them entered behind him so ferocious was it that it appeared no Hunter could stand against it this creature could burn everything to the ground with a single breath he wonders how Hunter Sun is going to fight him alone so he calls him and tells him that he has gathered all the representatives of the countries at this time Jin Wu suddenly appears

from behind and says that he has just arrived the man Jokingly says that he thinks he shouldn't have asked about his whereabouts jincha warns the guy that when they publicize the truth there will be utter chaos in the world and every country is capable of quelling human unrest rest and adds that since the hunter has made up his mind the world will know the truth about the coming War one of the men Marvels at how many people have come the president of the countries the minister the heads of the Guilds the head of the hunter

Association all the attention of the crowd is focused on sun Jin Wu the protagonist starts talking about how times are tough for everyone and unfortunately no one can escape the upcoming battle the creatures appear right in front of you and destroy everything this is when one of the ambassadors asked asks if he really wants everyone to believe him well he replies that hundreds of monsters will Arrive each stronger than Camille who once almost wiped out the humanity of the earth and assures that even National level Hunters are no match for them but the people are

not complacent they ask for proof because they can't just believe it then song jinu silently begins to use his magic and in a moment several purple colored portals appear the people around him wonder how this is possible because there are so many portals Sons states that the enemy is Also able to open Gates wherever and whenever he wants but his army is so huge that it gives some kind of furor one of the men asks if the hunter is one of them since the first giant gate was designed to finish everyone off here one of

the men announces that they have realized that they can get out of the gate but he wonders how to proceed the dream suggests that the most important thing is to get as far away from the gate as possible Humanity's excitement At the information Jin Wu was told was overwhelming monsters that no living creature can handle people evacuated from the gate in fear arriving at their dwelling which was previously built by the shadows for sun Jin Wu the protagonist calls barah and tells him to hit his head boy is this the small and cozy place to

live in comfortably to which Burr replies that this is the place that matches the king then looking at the flag on the tower The protagonist is created to wonder why it was hung then next to bear bows to Bellion and that's when sun realiz izes that it was his idea he asks if he can take over the Army if he dies the Shadow's existence is tied to the ruler's life so if his eyes close they will all return to Oblivion Jin Wu realizes that the strength of the Shadow Army lies in its loyalty for it

follows the master everywhere but that is also its weakness bellan talks about how There is no chance of winning in a war like this and the difference in strength will be a hundred times the protagonist realizes that what he means to say is is that the enemies will be about 10 million Warriors jincha shows a recording of top level Hunter J Mills talking about what he would say to son all told nonsense the caller talks about Jin Wu being one of the best hunters in the world and asks if he really thinks his warning should

be ignored to which He gets an affirmative answer the chairman says that people are gathering around this Hunter and some countries are going on their own personal raids and then asks s what he plans to do and he replies that he'll go to China he won't be able to hold off eight armies at once so he needs to get rid of the gate over Korea which is where his family is the longer the war lasts the better his chances will be flying to China jwa is met by Hunter L who decides To bring him up

to speed personally as he gets closer the hunter shows the guy a gate that is clearly visible from the airport it's the same super massive gate that opened recently then his look becomes satisfied and he gathers to show something in front of him are over a thousand Elite Chinese hunters and Jin Wu realizes that with an army like that it's not so bad and Liu tells him that each of the hunters is ready to use their skills to the Max and as the man Is about to leave the guy orders the Shadows to rise and

at the same moment purple Shadows appear much to lose surprise he realizes how big the difference in power is and can't believe that such creatures would descend from the heavens then Burr asks how the hunter dares to stand on the Lord's left side all of which is his place and the guy studies that it's because he's an ally then Liu is surprised that the Lord Hunter can even talk to Shadows but he Is interrupted by a soldier who tells him that the gates are opening upon seeing them the protagonist realizes that it has begun he

is interrupted by bellan who says that he doesn't feel any energy the guy is very surprised by this and asks what's going on in the other locations to which he replies that the soldiers tell him that the situation is the same in other places he wonders if this means that all the gates are empty but suddenly the guy's eyes glaze over And he realizes he was wrong he thought he monarchy did this on purpose to divide our army but they intend to concentrate all their forces in the farthest place one of the Warriors smugly says

that apparently everyone is relying on ginoa alone Panic begins to sweep the people around them and the News makes a lot of headlines some of even come out with placards and signs saying that they will not throw a rope and the hunters will protect their lives Even when the portal gets weird people still believe that they will win no matter what one of the men Smiles at the thought that things are about to start happening however all of the hunters are surprised that the monsters were not conducted out and someone even begins to think that

sun lied only one man with red hair appeared out of the appeared J Mills is surprised by the ordinary summer man in the night a couple of moments unknown comes down to him and Asks if he is the king of this place but in response the men are only surprised to realize that this is not the language of Monsters the hunters nearby say that monsters can have intelligence equal to humans so the unknown man could have just learned the language to communicate with them now Jay is pleasantly surprised that humans and monsters can communicate he

now understands how sun was able to possess the creatures from the first gate then he wonders if the Unknown will obey him if he answers yes to his question deciding this he replies that he is the king of this place however the red-haired man replies that there doesn't seem to be anyone he wants here at this time the protagonist asks if there is a way to find out the state of the gate in Canada and deciding that no one but Adam White can tell him for sure he calls him and asks him how things are

going he's surprised when the man tells him that he's with the rest of The agents helping out he asks the protagonist why he is not in the right place as they are not in a position to just observe the situation sleep realizes that it's because he still doesn't know the the size of the enemy Army so decides to ask if anything has appeared from the gate Adam replies that they're as quiet as anywhere else very peaceful the protagonist relaxes for a few minutes happy that everything is fine however after a couple of seconds The interlocutor

starts talking about the fact that a man has appeared from the gate the guy starts yelling for him to run away immediately the hunters who were standing at the gate are reduced to ashes in an instant Jin Wu yells that everything will be fine and Adam just needs to get out of there as soon as possible but all the man talks about is that there are hundreds of dragons in the sky and all the monsters are mixed together so the guy decides to use the Shadow he's put on Adam to save him after a moment

a day Sade appears that says to send Adam to his King however an unknown figure asks where the shadow is going and after giving no answer he prepares to attack Adam he opens his mouth wide from which a beam emerges and aims it at the Shadow and the man Jin wrinkles his head in pain and realizes that he should have predicted this because if the shadow soldiers get stronger then the enemy knows they'll Just attack all together at one point they decided to open eight portals pretending to prepare to enter each one but ended up

concentrating on the one farthest away he reasoned that if they move out they will only start a one-sided war and his plan has failed and he feels powerless and Tes looks happily at all that is going on around him and thinks to himself that the heartbeats of those who are still alive have been replaced by death cries and he Listens to them like the most marvelous Symphony and rejoices that one side is ready then he orders the dragons to destroy everything for that is their only mission in the evening the man sits in his office

chair surrounded by bottles of alcohol musing over the fact that everyone is already dead hunters journalists animals and insects he believes that it is beyond the power of man to withstand such a catastrophe now he understands why Hunter song said to To run as far away as possible because the world is ending but his Reflections are lived by Jin Wu who suddenly appears behind him saying that he is looking for something he speaks of needing the stone of runes left behind by kamish the man is surprised and talks about the stone belonging to the Hunter's

Bureau but then realizes that there is no point in talking about it as America is about to be destroyed so he apologizes saying that he hasn't sobered up yet he says he Can give the stone back but he wonders why why he needs it to which s replies that they're going to use it to Counterattack walking down the long hallway the men try to make conversation asking if it's true that the monsters were sent to Earth by beings called monarchs he also wonders what kind of run stones are in their bodies sleep explains that they

are gifts from the monarchs to the humans so that the subjects can better hunt the monsters The monks wanted the Mana to take root in the earth through the skirmishes of monsters and humans the stone is a repository of the monster power after its death it's a show of care from the monarchs helping people but the man asked if he could really stop them with it the dream says he has another request after a while the protagonist appears at Norma's house who is extremely surprised that he came to her at such a time she says

that son is not the same as she Knew him because now he is the darkness itself but he replies that he is still the same but that the darkness has become one with him then his gaze becomes more serious and he asks if it's true that she can see the future the women are surprised and S asks if she could look into it the girl thinks for a bit but still agrees and takes his hand Tears start to spill from her eyes and she asks is he really going to do everything alone she continues to

cry And asks how it is possible that one man can allow himself such a burden dream only smiles and says that it looks like he'll be able to go far after all but the woman exclaims saying that no one will even be able to remember it all then the guy dissolves into the shadows and apologizes for coming so suddenly and asking her for a favor moments later he appears on the tower of a TV Tower and stares at the sunset for a few minutes then he dials someone's number And makes a call the girl on

The Wire is surprised that it's really him and S apologizes and says he's been busy chahine says it's no big deal since she's busy too and when the guy asks if they'll see each other she chats that of course they'll meet why cha with a serious voice asks the question can he promise her that he'll come and see her to which the guy replies that he will definitely come and they will meet then they hang up and the girl is called as It's time to move out Thomas Andre has already shown up at the right

place hundreds of thousands of hunters headed to the battlefield at this time anares is already waiting for them he wonders how long the protagonist is going to hide for when millions of his companions are dead s Jin Wu replies that they will meet soon the man Ponders that it is somehow too quiet he wonders what the shadow Lord is up to though he wouldn't be surprised if he Had fled into the abyss it would be a sacrifice to go up against him with that many but he is interrupted by a missile that hits him in

the face and then several more missiles fly into him and explode the pilot rejoices that the objective has been achieved and they start to fly off you can't see it from above but they Hope they've definitely succeeded this time suddenly however one of the men in the cockpit sees a huge eye in front of him with Terri eyes he Wonders what it is the dragon that he is too bored to be here and at this moment the shadow Lord is sitting in his empty Palace sleep stares puzzled at one point as if something is tormenting

him at that moment he looks up and sees the inscription my king and thanks bear to which here with tears in his eyes you want to say something to him but the guy makes light of what he already knows bellan reminds him that it's all too dangerous and Burr says he totally Agrees with him too well the protag replies that he can't sit idly by even if the danger is too great Osborne the previous Shadow Lord says that's the reason he chose me he asks what Osborne did if he was in the same situation remembering

the previous Lord bellan replies that he would never have given up then looking at the guy he realizes he looks too much like Osborne so the commander-in-chief decides that he will follow his master to the end then s Jin Wu gets up and is about to leave but then bellan asks if he wants to call his family family and he orders saying he's afraid that if he hears their voices he won't be able to move on and keep fighting in the meantime the dragon destroys airplanes and various towers and only a few people survive some

monsters are so ruthless that they eat the rest of the humans one of the military men is looking fast but he doesn't realize that behind him there's A huge creature waiting to eat him however he manages to draw his weapon and start shooting at it but after a couple of seconds he runs out of ammunition and the man is ready to accept that he's about to die but a moment later the creature lies cut in two at first the soldier thinks it's Jesus but realizes it's jinwu the hunter who tells him to leave immediately and

at that moment several creatures come at him ready to tear him apart but at that Moment the man starts yelling at our hero to be careful but he uses his ruler's hand skill to raise his blade and direct the energy towards the monsters and once he had destroyed them all you began to continue on your way because that was his first step towards war and that it began from that moment and without thinking our hero said only one thing to make his dark wars rise The Dragon King felt the energy and realized that a shadow

Lord had appeared in the East but his comrade standing behind him began to ask why he shouldn't immediately lead an army and destroy him but the Dragon King only replied that he didn't sense Shadow Warriors in his shadow and that he thought he could defeat the enemy Army alone and make it his own and seemed to want to avoid Direct direct combat to buy time but of course I couldn't figure out what the shadow Lord would end up getting a little while later the news began to Show that after contact with the hunters fighting the

monsters was lost the US government quickly set up a military base to give more time to evacuate the citizens and the chairman who was watching the news realized that the tragedy was happening around the world in the US second only to Canada in combat power was now falling apart at the hands of these creatures but still still he couldn't understand what Miracle could stop these monsters Clasping his hands together he hoped that hope would never leave them at that moment like a tsunami destroying everything in its path Shadows began to appear on the battlefield our

hero realized that the Legion of Doom had begun to move but he could not sense the presence of the Dragon Lord and it seemed he was not going to engage in battle yet but it was too early to be disappointed they had plenty of time ahead of them and if he didn't want to Participate they'd have to find a way to get him to join and when he looked up he saw the dragons coming towards him and he told all his Shadow Warriors to rise up but the huge Dragon was already on top of them

and started spewing its Flames out of the groove but suddenly the dragon said that the Shadows are manac created and are going to attack the Great Dragon Lord and even he the servant of the Dragon Lord can't defeat him but at that moment our hero was Flying his dragon and started telling the dragon that he was talking too much and jumped off and he started flying towards it to destroy the dragon king who was watching all this began to feel that the Lord was getting stronger by the minute but now he must destroy him and

move to order the lord of the Phantom realm to stay here and be ready to attack the shadow Army and as he began to summon his army you also ordered him to make sure he didn't miss A single Warrior meanwhile the soldiers were trying to stop the monsters and they couldn't spare any ammunition if they aimed again they could stop them from moving but the monster was too strong and just by its presence it took away a huge fear but at that moment another hand hit the monster on the head a hunter appeared from behind

the soldiers and said only that they were just guys he'd seen in the Dungeons and now the Scavengers Guild would take care Of those who were here in large numbers but were just pawns but nevertheless the young Hunter stared ahead and saw someone coming toward him and the humanoid Lord began to ask if he was the man he had seen the pathetic servant who betrayed the Beast Lord before his death and that he knew he could decapitate him in the blink of an eye and still have the courage to stand in his way the young

Hunter replied that he just didn't know but he really hated complexity and At that moment a huge worm began to appear behind him from which shadowy soldiers began to emerge and said that once again they met after a long time and not to say that she's happy about the humanoid Overlord but the humanoid Lord couldn't figure out where the Shadows were coming from and if they'd been hiding behind the humans all this time and now they are trapped and he must report to the Dragon Lord but at that moment he realized he couldn't Reach him

and turning his head he saw a shadow soldier standing on the skyscraper and magically blocking his communication and this magical shadow soldier was a huge magical org which made him angry because he realized that it wasn't even his idea to fight his enemies to the end and this is the initiative of mankind so Jin Wu has no right to be ruler but then bear appeared and got angry and told him to apologize to see that the price for insulting his King was high and how dare air Pawn stand before the Lord and as soon as

the Lord turned into a huge monster the battle began meanwhile The Dragon King couldn't get in touch with the humanoid Overlord and he wondered if he had betrayed him and he had to kill him to stop it and as he began to attack our hero who was standing nearby our hero said just one word rise up at this time the other Hunter having destroyed the monsters realized that although fighting These Giants was not in the water it was less of a problem and all over the continent demonic magic is surging and all over the world

hundreds of thousands of hunters are fighting countless monsters with their last strength and especially here the Demonic power is sending Shivers through their bodies and at this time the Dragon King standing in front of our hero began to ask him is this really it and did he send the main troops to fight the humanoid Lord and he Will deal with this pathetic Army but our hero didn't think twice and started running towards the magic portal and the dragon lord moved because he couldn't miss it but suddenly he saw a huge Army of Shadow soldiers in

front of him and realized that he had already absorbed the humanoid Lords Warriors because at that time Our Hero's commanderin-chief had already dealt with him and the dragon king realized that he had defeated the humanoid Overlord and then Came after him and that the Lord of Shadows is sometimes very the other Shadow Lord who was in the building started calling up huge portals to another dimension and the dragon king asked if they really thought he was the only one who could follow him because this is the Gateway of the lord of the Phantom realm and

because of it he can summon as many warriors as he wants now the shadow Lord's plan has gone arry and wrong decisions will lead him straight To his death and all he has to do is accept defeat but our hero before him began to cancel the call of the Shadow Warriors but the dragon lord couldn't understand he had decided to do without an army had he given up and frankly looking at the enormous difference between them he would have surrendered too but looking at him closely The Dragon King couldn't see if he was going to

fight back and with the Rune of Reed encased in an anti-dragon weapon that Can incapacitate all allies and enemies alike it's that Soul Cry of deep Despair and as soon as a lot of dragons heard that clip they started to feel weird The Dragon King looked up and couldn't realize that not only were the dragons immobilized but his Eamon was incapacitated but at that moment our hero walked up to the dragon king and grabbed his arm and told him to follow him but the Dragon King couldn't understand if this was what it was all About

from the beginning and as soon as they went through the portal they found themselves at the castle of the Shadow Lord and a huge black shadow began to envelop the two of them the Dragon King couldn't understand if this was the furthest place where they couldn't reach him but the Dragon King turned and said that even though a direct confrontation with the enemies was for him the output would quickly be at zero and bringing him alone here was Flawless on the day In his head began to ask is this his marriage of the size of

the building too ludicrous for the castles of the Lords of Shadow our hero began to summon his blade and said and said it was the right size for his burial place and by testing his endurance The Dragon King couldn't hold out until his army arrived and as soon as he turned into a huge dragon our hero called his Warriors at this time the woman was in her room and observed that the whole country was in Varna and Everything the hunter said to Jen wo seemed true and they couldn't figure out what to do but the

girl said he wasn't the only hunters from all over the world are fighting with their last strength no matter what their ranks are the hunters of lower ranks are a little stronger than ordinary people though they can use enchanted weapons and armor and they know very well that their vegetables are useless and the higher ranked Hunters aren't much different either if someone Destroys one monster then the hunters of the same rank will be able to fight about the same monsters and even s Hunters are no exception because even though they can destroy a thousand monsters

sooner or later they will be sent to heaven like the others and when the Fallen one becomes a star the sky will be illuminated with a light that will show the way for mankind and then though far away they will be able to see a happy future because people call it Hope in another place one of the Chairman's sub ordinates came and said that they had received news that a hunter had successfully lured that monster to a desert island near Japan but the chairman remembered that the huge island created by the massive amount of magical

energy from the fall of the giants into the rad would be minimal for all of them he'd planned it from the start so he hid there but just in case it's not worth sending Hunters Closer to the island now since most of the high- ranking Hunters are in America although it's even possible to send e- ranked Hunters but suddenly the chairman asked his assistant if he knew that a Jin woo Hunter used to be an e- ranked Hunter to which the guy replied that he didn't know and it turns out that low-ranking wounds can also

become Heroes and right now our hero was fighting against the dragon king and as he flew up to him he managed to grab him By the snout with his shadow power and while his shadow Army distracted The Dragon King and tried to contain him as best they could the shadow Mages began to raise their hands in the air to prepare to attack and once they had completely stopped him the two commanders in Chief began to take to the air and Rush towards the Dragon King our hero at this time remembered that dragons are vulnerable to

lightning but the Dragon King lying on the ground was Smiling because he was having so much fun and we always like to destroy enemies outnumbered but now he liked to win outnumbered much more and now he decided he wouldn't hold back any longer and he raised his head upwards he let out the dragon's fear because the Dragon Emperor rules with this skill even our heroes soldiers can't resist but right after that the Dragon King started to open his Pasha to avoid a huge fire attack and suddenly the hero realized That things were very bad and

he started telling his Dragon to come back because now he's seeing the true power of the Dragon King the screams of Madness the devouring of Destruction that will not fear even its own destruction if it is necessary for the battle for great destruction the creature born for the sake of War this is the Dragon King emperor of the Mad dragons Lord Of Destruction our hero realized that this island has already absorbed the death of The king of Giants and it can no longer withstand or even resist this destructive Aura but suddenly the dragon lord turned

back into a man and started asking the shadow Lord if he knew that when he grabbed the other's hand he was able to pull it out but his determination interested him after all I'm not a wielder and he just wants to talk to him and that he's already gotten Osborne's memories and he must know know that their true enemy is not here but Out there beyond the sky an army of rulers whose main mission is to destroy the fetuses and of course he's the Lord is no exception and now he's going to destroy him and

prepare to meet them but when he meets him he changes his mind for he has powers different from the Osborne and it is in them that he sees their great Victory if he wants to save his family do it if he wants to save his country do it if he wants him to leave this land his army and soldiers will Leave quietly but he must become the master of this land and he will be the master of the little castle on that hill and he will take over the whole planet he has the right to

do that all you have to do is take him by the hand If Only They join forces and give the ruler strength his family and his country and all mankind will find Peace and Freedom holding out his hand he asked him for days if he'd like to join him but our hero only smiled and said not to make Him laugh he B made him believe him and did he think he could not see his eyes filled with a desire to kill him and the dragon king realized that he probably couldn't hide it but that this

was his last chance and now he must prepare for battle and as soon as the Dragon King started to attack Our Heroes Otto just jumped up in the air and started summoning his shadow dragon Kyle and as soon as he summoned him fully who started ordering him to fly down quickly Well when he turned around he saw that the yoga attack hadn't even scratched him the Dragon King looked down on him and said he couldn't even hurt him with that attack flying around the neighborhood the hero told him to back off but the Dragon King

started using his Scream Of Terror which caused a huge Mana charge to weigh down our hero and all of his shadow soldiers but at that moment the shadow dragon grabbed him with its tail and threw him aside with All his might our hero couldn't understand why he did that but suddenly he looked up and saw in front of him that the dragon king with all his might was right where he was a few seconds ago and as the Dragon King continued to sizzle all around him he didn't let the hero rest for a second but

as soon as he stopped attacking the sea in the vicinity of this shock wave began to recede into the shore and while our hero continued to attack the Dragon King you Said he couldn't just kill him but he tried to do it he struck a few more times but he lowered his head he saw that there was magma under his feet and he swung his blade straight at it but a huge paw was already at his back and as soon as the Dragon King struck who our hero began to fly away and then he summoned

his shadow Companions and they all started surrounding the dragon king from different directions and as soon as they started attacking him from Different directions that the Dragon King roared with a loud cry one of the Shadow dragons that was behind him started to spew huge Flames at the dragon king and as soon as he succeeded The Dragon King staggered from his seat our hero who was watching from above realized that even the fire of the great dragons that we control a million does not affect the Dragon King his defensive and offensive skills are amazing and

he's never met anyone who can't defeat Them using the old methods he now needs a more masculine force a force capable of shattering the armor covered Mountain well as soon as our hero remembered the armor he started using it and a huge magical City Hall began to swirl around him but at that time the Dragon King had already destroyed his entire Army for he couldn't let such a insignificant thing stand in his way you looked ahead and the dragon king saw that there was a great darkness in front of his enemy and Right now he's

creating armor out of his dark power and even a tiny man like him will make a man so huge that the rest of the world will seem like a trial The Dragon King could not believe such a transformation was impossible for him for the shadow Lord was originally one of the shards of light and so this must be his true image and thus our hero summoned the power of death from Earth when well he was also just recently an ordinary human being the Dragon King Didn't realize how he could be so Adept at controlling the

power of death and that's when the real power appeared the real power of the Shadow Lord supplied by Osborne and inside this huge human body and unimaginable power was constantly growing and the dragon king realized what it meant he'd been on the brink of life and death for a long time and that's why the past Lord to her gave all his power to a mere human and from the moment he got his power until now He's LED only his Moon and he should definitely kill him now as expected this guy is too dangerous and as

soon as the Dragon King opened his huge muzzle he started to study the huge fire that flew towards our hero but he managed to dodge and only a part of his attack could hit him with his other hand he began to attack the Dragon King in return still his strength was superior to the dragon Kings and he threw him aside with his blow but the Dragon King began to summon Four Fireballs straight from the sky but after a moment's hesitation our hero seized the moment and attacked the dragon King's right wing he then summoned a

huge Shadow Blade and used them to attack the Dragon King to keep him from recovering but our hero couldn't stay in this form for long and as soon as the form faded he landed on his two feet on the ground and realizing the fact that of course even just maintaining such tremendous strength Requires incredible physical strength but the Dragon King still stood before him and asked him one last time does he still want to hold on to his outstretched hand to which our hero replied that he had no desire to mess with the monsters The

Dragon King had already started to reach for his huge one and said only that it was stupid the demon ghost Lord and the anaris Army are all he has and no matter how hard he tries he can't keep it and even though He's the Lord of death as long as he's still human he'll still be afraid of her and even if he wants to turn to ashes and in a flame that burns not even it won't be long before everything he's tried so hard to protect becomes Just an Illusion and now that he's finally awakened

Osborne's power he'll be able to realize how many tears and scenarios there are in this world on this Earth and you are war is the merciless tearing scream of an army authorizing that Lender of his and now he must heed the screams of Despair and soon it will infect everyone like a virus and of course it will silence everyone too and no matter how hard he tries it will soon regret his choice our hero won't take long to answer that of the two of them he'll be the first to regret this blade he had recently

left upwards slowly it began to land behind the dragon King's back and at the same moment the blade began to fly toward the Dragon King but The Dragon King began to smile saying that he hoped the dragon Fang dagger would pierce the dragon Lord's body third isn't it funny that you're a tribe born out of Darkness Born Into the Light and that the end of this protracted bat is nigh to which the hero replied that they are but the Dragon King asked if he had decided to give up his feal resistance because the army of

Destruction cannot even Rush here it is fun to be able to cut the Lord Everything and quickly raise the morale of the army but at that moment our hero with all speed began to run towards the dragon king and said that only the sun makes the shadow lick clear and a huge shadowy hand started grabbing the Dragon King which caused him to scream that he would tear him to pieces and feed him to the dragon and how beautiful would be the last minutes of life of the one who tried to resist the Dragon King until

the very end but our hero began to pull The blade from his inventory and then he was able to strike with it it was impossible and he certainly didn't see the enemy here when he arrived because it takes a lot of energy to connect two worlds and he couldn't understand how an army of rulers could have come here the plan was to tear the space apart by the conflict of the forces of the summoned serious men and it attracted the attention of the Legion and brought it here and the fact that he was only Thinking

of how not to get hurt in the battle The Dragon King turned his head and asked if he could contact the Lords the priest said he had one way and the Very abilities of the overlords the overlords had lent him their powers and he could still contact them and so it was with their help that he was able to pinpoint the gateway to this place to play in the war and he just watched it collapse s and our hero asked what it was behind everyone's back and he told The Demon Lord and the Beast Lord

to kill the shadow Lord and the dragon king realized that the Demon Lord had blown it for him but our hero just smiled a little and said one word that it was Osborne he said to give him a fiery greeting but the dragon king became Furious again and wanted to destroy our hero but suddenly he started to lift his head up and he saw this Bright Light Above him and then he realized that he was going to be swallowed up by the World's brightest light and darkness and was he doomed from the start and as

the rulers finished him off the Dragon King finally said he would wait for him not in the Tranquility of his home but where there was truly endless peace and our hero raised his head and told him not to worry for soon he would see it for himself and as soon as the Dragon King had vanished the ruler came to our hero and said that he had ended their war and he didn't even know how to thank him and Even if it sounds a little straightforward he has one request our hero said and it's something only

rulers can't do to which the ruler replied that if it was in his power he would do his best to help him to which our hero lowered his head and said he wanted one more time if they could use the bowl of samsara one more time but the ruler couldn't understand if he was asking him to use the bowl of samsara to turn back time but what our hero said was that it Was right because even if you use God's artifacts to change time the consciousness of the higher beings will be the same and that

if the dead overlords come back to life with the same memories and he hopes that by reversing time he'll never send anyone back to Earth again and he'll deal with the overlords and the interdimensional rift but the ruler couldn't understand if he was going into battle alone it's amazing why is he doing this after all They've used the bowl of samsara many times but he doesn't remember them getting any results there are too many people in this battle and he wants them all back no matter what happens the ruler began to say that often the

Saras are almost exhausted and in case of failure it will be impossible to repeat the time if he wants to he can forever be remembered as the hero who overcame the Wrath of the Lords but the battle he now wants to start no one will remember If he loses he will be ruined if he wins he won't be able to enjoy the experience but nevertheless he wants to change time and at that moment our hero began to remember his family all his friends and comrades who are now fighting he stood up and said he would

definitely come back but for the ruler it was unbelievable because he wants to save not just a part of the world but the whole world and his desire to single-handedly carry such a huge Responsibility is so reminiscent of the Shadow Lord Osborne of yester year and as soon as the ruler said they wished him luck our hero asked for one more second and asked what would happen to the army that didn't exist exist in the past the ruler replied that creatures crossing the time axis of the past disappear and others remain and as soon as

our hero understood he said he was ready the ruler raised the artifact and said that hopefully his courage would Save the world and at that moment everyone who was in the cities and different countries began to see that they were being blinded by a bright light and this is the color that changes time and the whole planet that was visible from space began to change and when time turned back Back Our Hero's mom started asking jyn to wake up her brother and as soon as she opened the door and started yelling for her brother to

wake up but when she looked at him She realized he wasn't asleep his sister who'd just washed up in the smell of the pot bubbling with chiggers and the clatter of spoons stirring and his own room soaked in his scent and even his father sitting at the table reading the newspaper who answered not father but Papa because he didn't understand why such a formality but tears began to flow down Our Hero's cheeks and he said to his parents that it seems he had a nightmare the nightmare is over and the Little sister the healthy mother

and the father who hasn't disappeared are still here I'm here until the last chance to make things right and now we can't miss it from now on he will rewrite the future with his own hands although a little later when he was at his school he decided to enjoy the quiet days as a reward and he knows that now high above the edge of Heaven the rulers are planning to attack the Earth Earth and are already preparing a huge gate if Enjoying his life a little bit doesn't hurt anyone he'd like to stay in this

beautiful world just one more day a little while later he left a note that he'd finish one job and come back and a little while later he began his journey to destroy the monsters now with his shadow Army he began to carry out his plan generals I'm ready to fight with him this world of emptiness where the rain of endless darkness is so boring that only constant battles help to Distract me when our hero appeared before the first ruler he went up to him and told him that he had won the Battle of the rulers

but now he needed to teach them all a lesson again for it had been years since he had entered the rift in space and now at last the end of this long agonizing and boring battle has been brought to an end and now all that is left is the little dragon lord and the Warriors under his command the socalled army of Destruction and Fortunately time flows differently here in the outside world some years have passed and the reunion years later his mother and father he didn't know how they were now and how much his sister

had changed well lowered in his head he saw his General who said that from below everything was clear no one was Left Alive our hero replied that well he wouldn't lose a second time and now he must raise all his army that he has well the dragon king who was in his kingdom Started to say that the Demon Lord was finished and maybe better but he was tired of running away and decided that he would fight right there and for him he really was surprised by the shadow Lord and he turned back time with the

bowl of samsara and that he didn't think they would meet him alive and not in the realm of the dead and now one of them must surely become a hostage to Eternal rest and his name is anteras and he was touched by the Lord of Shadows to which Our hero appeared before him and replied that his name was Jin woo and finally asked him if he had anything else to say to which the Dragon King replied that he did not and at that moment they began their battle again and on the other side in the

two years and because of one prediction all of America was in turmoil but the main problem was that the sear was selner and the god of death descended with his countless Army years ago she had her eyes opened and she Predicted the death of the leader of the north of the lottery and the stock market graph because of the decline in real estate prices and more because of her accurate predictions she became the the center of discussion and high up in the sky above the village a huge black hole appeared headlines all over the world

publicized the predictions to that woman and all the people who were watching on Earth couldn't understand what was going on as the black hole Opened up in front of them and as soon as there was a noise they couldn't understand what was happening because they didn't know if it was the end for them but it was actually very calm meanwhile our hero who was behind everyone started to move away and he was met by a man with a bouquet who said that he was glad he did it and he couldn't think that he would appear

as a school boy if people were surprised our hero replied constantly together he Realized that it's not so bad when someone meets him on that man to think that he could really defeat them alone they didn't come here to give him this bouquet and what did the messenger of the rulers want with it to which the man replied that the rulers wanted to convey something that the conversation would be a bit tiresome and that he would like a change of scenery to which our hero said he'd like to sit in a place and a little

while later he was sitting in a place Eating his ice cream and that place was an ice cream store and our hero said he always wanted something sweet and then he started asking what the rulers were saying to which the guy replied that they were saying thank you for starters and once the problem was solved and that's why he came to him the rulers are worried about the effect of his power on their world and as he knows the world will be hard pressed to resist his ability and that Nature has no mother And is

very weak if he doesn't mind they'll move him instead to a place that can handle his power but they can't be bothered and just seal him off our hero replied but the man replied that of course it was possible and at that moment the atmosphere changed and did they use it to its full potential and then decide to destroy it because they're afraid of him but the man replied that it wasn't true and he had to forgive them and he took out his cell Phone and showed a woman who said that the god of death

was coming down to earth and before he came back there was a prediction in their Hydro words and his existence had caused this change and he looked up and asked the man if they were coming back for him to which he replied that they would great Lord if all living things had a meaning to their existence one thing he would be sure of one thing being a shadow Lord he has done his best to shorten the aggression Of the Lords and destroy the countries of the phenomena in this world he has has achieved his goal

a fully utilized power is like exhausted nuclear fuel that only causes trouble and if that's the case it's only natural to have doubts doesn't this world need him now it sounds so stupid but at that moment a girl passed by his window and out of the corner of his eye he saw her and jumped out of the store and started to run after her but he realized he'd always Wonder if he could stay here the girl smelled the ice cream because it was very pleasant for her and our hero realized that there was a reason

not to leave the world because there are still people who love him and people who love him or people who loved him once upon a time but that's enough for him now because there will always be something to lift him up from his knees and all he has to do is stay and find more reasons so that he can go on living in this World someone drives up to the emergency services station here you can always call2 to get help from reliable staff wuin chel is a criminal investigator sometimes he feels a sense of loss

a very strange feeling as if he knew about something important but nothing comes to mind The Emptiness in his soul grows more and more from these thoughts a man with black short hair addresses Wu Jin Chul as sunbe and holds out a glass to him the man asks what he's dangling in The clouds about wuin Cho takes the drink in his hands and thanks the man for it he thinks about how busy people just don't have time to be sad he needs to focus on his work Wu Jin chol and his partner walk into the

the station and notice a strange guy here he wonders who they are the man with short hair realizes what kind of guys they are talking about he can't get the words right to describe the guys look scared shitless and are shaking with panic and Fear they're talking about some kind of shadow monster that appeared out of the ground the guy spells out aloud what the shadow told him if he doesn't turn himself in within the next 24 hours he will regret being alive the man starts yelling about how it's all his fault and just an

investigator to put him in jail Wu Jin Cho clarifies if the man really saw the monsters from the Shadows the man starts to prove to the investigator that he's Telling the pure truth wuin Chul thinks about how he'll write something like this in his report one of the employees calls out to wuin Chul and tells him that they are waiting for him in the conference room and that one of the newcomers will write the report his partner takes care of it wuin Cho heads to the conference room and is informed that they want to release

those who have now surrendered an older man demands the investigator to be quiet wuin Chul Clarifies what the old man means when He suggests releasing those who have come forward the old man starts looking out the window through the blinds he says that this is all for a reason he needs to find out what will happen if they stay free the investigator thinks these people are talking nonsense and talking about monsters is just the effect of the drug the guy in the red sweatshirt claims the blood drug test showed nothing he even Requested a retest

to be sure of the results the guys who came here to confess are locked up behind bars and continue to shake with Terror the superiors ordered to find out the cause of the insanity but they found nothing they have no choice they need to get some information about what happened the older man says that's why he decided to let them go and observe wuin Chul asks what he's going to do if the the truth is something happens the older man and The guy in the red sports coat start laughing amongst themselves the investigator doesn't understand

the reason for the mocking the older man asks how long ago the investigator started believing in ghosts he seems to be more emotional than he appears from the outside the older man claps the investigator on the shoulder and assures him that nothing will happen they'll just take one of them away to a quiet Place and see what the reaction is he'll be watched so he won't be able to escape the older man smirks and says that you can guess how the monster will appear in 24 hours according to them that's quite a reason to be

thankful the older man says they need a volunteer if the investigator doesn't want to he can just stay at the station but he refuses and will go with them in one of the rusty and old barns they lock up one of the Disturbed men who came to the station to Confess they put him in a chair and handcuff his hands he starts screaming and crying in Terror begging the investigators not to do this to him he could die and older man approaches the subject and tells him to sit still they need to check something the

man states that they will guard him he asks investigator Kim when the 24 hours will expire he replies that in about 10 minutes the entire team of assembled clerks and investigators begin to wait For the time to expire it's getting very cold in this Barn Wu Jin Chul is watching the guy who is being tested and is crying and drooling in Terror the investigator notices that the air here is very different from usual the guy in the red tracksuit looks at his watch and addresses the man in the age group that time is up the

handcuffed suspect continues to shake with fear but nothing happens the investigators look around the man in Terror also starts looking Around and can't understand why nothing is happening the older man asks if maybe they got high on something together and Demands a confession to end it soon the man covers his ears in horror and blood runs streams down his face he says that they definitely saw it in fact there were four of them suddenly something starts happening and wuin Chul is the first to feel it and experience it the investigator turns to the others and

demands that they get out of here Immediately or better yet run some kind of thick black shadow appears and instantly pounces on investigator Kim and his sunbay from somewhere multiple streams of black and dense Shadow appear and head towards the investigators who have fallen to the ground investigator Kim and his son ba lose Consciousness and the the lifeless continue to sit half lying on the stone slab the man restrained by the sailboats opens his eyes wide and falls into a stuper tears And sweat streams down his face the distraught man watches the appearance of the

black shadow that begins to rule the place he won't even have the strength to scream the monster's huge and clawed hands appear all over the space which seems to be completely made up of black shadow wo Jin Chu watches the appearance of the monster in horror himself can't believe that they actually appeared here the man who was handcuffed begins to shriek and scream in Terror and fear a Huge black and dense Shadow begins to spread its tentacles towards the handcuffed man Wu Jin Cho watches in horror as the Black Shadow strips the man of his

Limbs and tears his body apart he carefully and in fear tries to step backwards three huge tall monsters begin to rise to their feet and move towards Wu jincho these monsters are like they look like giant ants the monster starts smiling and making strange noises Wu Jin Cho continues to Watch in horror and notices that the ant begins to smile he observes the monster's behavior and realizes that the ant's gaze was expressing Joy this means that it was the one he was glad to see Wu Jin chol stands amidst the bereft bodies in the old

and cold Barn it seems as if he is already used to this kind of situation but just why is this happening to him a tall and muscular man begins to reprimand the investigators for their Stellar Performance the investigators appeared to be injured and allowed themselves to be knocked out in the monster situation on top of that the man who came here and surrendered just disappears without a trace the man turns to woin Chul and asks him if he remembers anything and if he's the one who called the ambulance wuin Cho apologizes and says that when

he pulled himself together his colleagues were already knocked out The Tall Man demands the investigators keep Their mouths shut and not tell anyone about it the two of them were allegedly trying to investigate the jro neighborhood and got into an accident Wu Jin CH sits down at the work computer in his office he's trying to find something and there's definitely something to be found here his Junior partner notices that the investigator is going to continue to investigate the self-driving case the investigator replies that he is just curious about something the junior Partner notices that so

many criminals have come forward to other precincts because of the Shadow Monster ERS the guy notices that from the end of February to the beginning of March their numbers increased a lot the investigator asks what came to the junior partner's mind the junior partner tells him that his aunt ran a book rental store school was just starting at that time so he remembered her complaining that business was not going well at the time the Investigator Pond his words the junior partner clarifies if there's really nothing to it wuin Cho turns to the junior partner and

says he'll keep this in his head just in case different students come to one of the schools which is decorated in white and lit by the afternoon sunlight one of the students at this particular school is a kid with short and black hair wearing a jacket with a furry hood and carrying a backpack behind his back the school Principal holds out the characteristics of the new problem student to one of the teachers the teacher reads that his father works at a fire station and his mother is a regular housewife his grades are pretty good so

he doesn't seem problematic the principal demands to know why he was expelled from his last school the teacher reads that the boy ran away from home for two years when he was in his first year of middle school the principal asks what the teacher Thinks and if he can handle him the man's name is Park B seal and his nickname is Viper he asks the principal to entrust him with the difficult students he's going to teach them in the stadium of this school many students are gathered and lined up in lines Park B seal moves

between the students and hold some kind of educational stick in his hands he demands everyone to be quiet and asks who is talking among the many students park B notices the very new and Troubled student Park B knows that this Student's name is s Jin wo the man calls him [ __ ] and doesn't have warm feelings for him Park B seil thinks that no matter how much of a bully song Jin Wu is he will make a quiet sheep out of him student song Jin Woo's hands are wearing black leather gloves which violates the

rules of of this school Park Beal is going to show the boy who's in charge here he turns to song Jin Wu and asks how dare he wear gloves in School eye contact happens between song Jin Wu's burning eyes and park bal's startled gaze Park bal's eyes appear horror fear and panic he notices something terrifying in his students eyes the image of the disciple song Jin woo appears with a black and purple dark Aura he stares coldly at the teacher Park Bol turns away from Jin wo and points his stick at the other students to

stand steady and quiet Park b s turns away on purpose to see if something just Appeared to him or not a man in a helmet appears behind song Jin Wu who addresses the guy as a lord they realize that Park Bol has seen everything song Jin Wu lowers his eyes pensively and thinks about whether this is one of the effects he brought with him into this world school starts and many students gather in their classroom everyone is socializing with their own company s Jin Wu sits in the same classroom at a desk and reads some

book that fascinates him A classmate with bright red hair approaches song Jin Wu and asks him if he said his name correctly the boy's name is O yill he was in the same class with s Jin wo in the first year of middle school he asks if the boy lives nearby since he only moved in last year one of the other students grabs o Gill by the sleeve of his school uniform and pulls the boy aside a group of of tall guys approach song Jin Woo's desk with less than friendly intentions one of the Guys

says that Jin Woo is kind of cool for wearing gloves to school they ask why the glove is only on one hand and start mocking him talking about dragons s Jin wo tries to figure out what these guys are doing and if they are trying to signify their status in this class one of them demands the guy to take off his glove and let him try it on the guy gets angry that s Jin Wu doesn't respond when he is addressed they ask what's wrong with him and what is that tattoo on his Body s

Jin Wu's subconscious suggests that he destroy these guys and throw them at his feet but the boy turns him down Sun Jin Wu is about to take off his black leather glove at the request of these guys in class the guys start to tense up and become perplexed as to what could possibly be under his glove they wait with interest and fear s Jin Wu shows the GU the burns on his hand that he got from The Dragon King only he couldn't heal it Completely the men look away without interest and say they were just

messing with him they ask him to remove that scary hand or the Abomination will give them nightmares s Jin Wu notices that his Essence that lives inside him is going to follow the boys the boy asks what he is going to do the essence asks doesn't it feel good in fact it's even comforting The Entity that lives inside of s Jin Wu starts to invelop the boy's Feet with its Aura to knock them to the ground the company of guys starts to stumble over an invisible barrier and fall to the ground the guys start looking

around in bewilderment noticing the students laughing at them they don't understand how this happened the essence inside the guy addresses him as the king sun Jin Wu tells him that it's nothing wrong he just wanted to make a joke too s Jin Wu walks with o Yun Gil down the hallway The red-haired guy says that sun Jin has changed a lot and isn't even scared of those guys he must have been practicing these three years years s Jin Wu replies to him quite contentedly that he has indeed practiced a lot oh Yung Gill wonders if

the guy is going to join a martial arts Club song Jin Wu Squints thoughtfully at his comrade and says that he really wants to go to one Club oh Yun Gil looks back at song Jin Wu with a perplexed face and shows his Interest the guys come to the captain of the track and field Club Choy Dewan he asks the guy if he really wants to join them in the club s Jin Wu confirms what the club captain says while o and Gill denies that he feels the same desire the guys from the Athletics Club

come up interested that someone wants to join here they've never seen anyone come here of their own valtion it's weird Choy Dewan asks the guy if he ran in middle school and if he's athletic Sun Jin Wu Answers everything in the negative Choy De Juan claims that they only want athletic guys why is a guy trying to join them if he hasn't even run before s Jin Wu answers all of the captain's questions and says that she wants to meet someone at the competition right now this girl is in the junior division but he's sure

he'll meet her at regionals she was a promising Runner but she had to give up her dream and become a hunter one of the club members is Outraged that a guy wants to get into the competition the captain agrees to accept Sun Jin Wu but with one condition Choy Dewan the captain of the track team points at the guy in front of him and talks about him to sung Jin wo Choy de wo says that this guy is a sophomore and is the wor first among them right now s Jin Wu needs to be at

least faster than him song Jin Wu says he'll try but mentally doubts the captain's words that guy although he has a skinny build but His legs and ankles are very strong some kind of obvious lie the club members think that sun Jin Wu is a weakling since he didn't recognize last year's Regional medalist if he wins he'll join but if he doesn't he'll do their laundry and clean for them for a month one of the teachers at this school who is in charge of song Jin Woo's education is sitting in his office A girl asks

him if he's feeling better the man thinks about having a smoke so he immediately lights A cigarette and looks out the window something catches his attention there at the stadium he notices students practicing and running around the field among those students is song Jin wo the man wonders why this guy is running with the guys from the track and field Club he asks the coach what's going on there the coach tells him that this new guy wanted to join their Club the guys couldn't turn him down because he proved his competence now they are testing

his Endurance the man continues to smoke and asks what the point is the coach replies that this is the 20th round and he is tired of watching so he came here the man thinks about the fact that maybe song Jin Wu isn't a bully and his first impression of him was wrong he needs to treat him more objectively and then he will realize who he is suddenly the man is startled and startled by something causing his cigarettes to fall out of his mouth the man begins to scream in Terror and fright when he notices something

in front of him in the field the man notices that it reappears around sunjin Wu and follows him this black and purple Aura is frightening and alarming the man tries to come to his senses and thinks that he's imagining things and it's just unreal outside the window right in front of the teacher the same monster that follows Sun Jin Wu everywhere appears again the black and purple creature opens its Mouth wide and threateningly and starts to scare the teacher the man opens his mouth in horror from Fright and shock he starts yelling and drooling from

his mouth Park bco Falls to the ground from the horror and shock and passes out the coach of the Athletics Club approaches him and tries to figure out what happened two huge dark creatures begin to talk to each other one tells the other that he shouldn't have done it one of the monsters looks at Park Bale and Asks if the man can can really see them JY chol and his younger partner are eating at a cafe his partner asks him about the case he was investigating about the perpetrators of the perpetrators he asks if he

saw something that day jinchu interjects to ask what exactly the guy is talking about and what day he means the younger partner thinks it's already clear to the man what he's talking about the partner talks about the day the suspect who Turned himself in disappeared and jinchu saw something jincho drinks his shot and tells his younger partner that he saw a monster ant that day jincho himself doesn't know what it really was but it looked like a huge ant his partner interjects to ask if the big ant appeared in front of him teacher Park Bol

approaches Jin Chul and is shaking with fear he asks if he saw a monster with the head of an ant and the body of a man that day the members of the track And field Club continue their training before reaching their goal of winning the National Tournament one of the guys interjects wasn't the goal of their training to win regionals the captain practices with the rest of the guys and says that such a goal is too shallow their goal is to win the national tournament the captain continues his training on his last breath and is

about to collapse without energy song Jin Wu turns to the others and wonders why that Guy is torturing himself like this his Essence inside says that people are stupid song Jin Wu puts out his gloved hand and points it at his comrade o Yun Gil oh Eun Gil doesn't realize what's happening his whole body starts to burn abruptly and incomprehensibly because of what o Yong Gill's red-haired boyfriend starts accelerating and ends up overtaking everyone who was practicing next to him the guy flies out in front the seniors realize that their rookie is Straight up blazing

with passion Park B continues to watch song Jin Wu from the window his face expresses weariness and disgust the man begins to blush with tension and thinks about whether it could be that monster with the head of an ant and the body of a human Park B seol apologizes to jinchu and says that he's just really drunk so he's talking nonsense jinchu tries to stop him jinchu wearily approaches the man and asks him to elaborate on what park b s just told Him s Jin Wu Squints at Park B seol who is watching him from

the window and suspects that someone is very interested in him the creature inside s Jin Wu asks him if he should erase the man's memory the guy denies it they should observe ginchu comes to the school grounds to observe what is happening here the investigator realizes that there is definitely a connection between the criminals who saw the monster and the teacher who saw the same monster in the Student but he has no proof he tries to figure out how he could ask the student about it it's too presumptuous to think that he won't be treated

like a crazy person after asking such a question at investigator Jin chol's feet one of the tentacles of the aura of the very creature that lives inside Sun Jin Wu flies up the investigator turns back and panic and shock and notices something strange under his feet he realizes that there is definitely something in this School ginchu stands at the entrance to the school grounds and notices a trail of dark Aura spreading here s Jin Wu coly and without emotion Twirls the pen in his hands he wonders if someone saw that guard s Jin Wu notices

Jin Chul who was the former chairman of the hunters Association he has no memories but he senses his soldiery the investigator comes here to get S Jin Wu the students start discussing that sun Jin Wu is in trouble since the detective came for him the boy silently stands up jincho apologizes to the student for disrupting his class the guy doesn't feel bad about it so it's okay s Jin Wu hasn't seen the detective in over a decade if you count the years he spent between Dimensions if he shows him that he's happy to see him

the man will find it strange jinchu carefully observes s Jin Wu's behavior and realizes that something is clearly wrong here jincho Studies the student and wonders how a normal high school student can have that look jincho tries to speak normally about why he came here his tongue gets confused and he talks first about shadows and then about ants jincho shows the student his drawings and says whether or not the guy comes to mind when seeing those images s Jin Wu pretends to study the images but actually already knows that he recognizes it Jin chel didn't

expect That answer jincho panics and angrily asks if the guy knows anything about about it to which he agrees JY chol calms down and says he was a little worried he really cares about solving this case he asks if the guy knows what the pictures depict Sun Jin Wu Huffs and says they're the same monsters that appear in special effects dramas that kids often watch jinchu realizes that he just wasted his time he's already explained the situation to S Jin Wu's Teacher so he won't have any problems s Jin Wu says that just now there

was a very funny conversation he asks that detective to let him look at the drawings again investigator Jin Chu hands the boy the sheet of drawings and the boy thanks him for it s Jin Wu Snickers after the investigator who leaves and starts walking down the stairs the creature living inside s Jin Wu asks why the student didn't tell him the whole truth about the monsters and Drawings s Jin Wu explains to his soldier that Oblivion is considered a blessing that God has bestowed upon mankind even if it was done by a person using an

object of God the girls approach Sun Jin wo and asks what the detective needed from him the guy replies that they know him and had personal questions for him the girls start to admire the guy and say that he has a gorgeous body they saw him doing track and field with the seniors Yesterday he has broad shoulders one of the guys in the class pushes the girl away and turns to S Jin wo he scoffs and says the guy is a big shot since the police came after him the guy pokes his finger into s

Jin Wu's forehead and says whether such foolish would count as school violence and complain to the detective the guy suspects that s Jin Wu wants to fight and demands to make a simpler face from behind the guy someone grabs the back of his neck with his Muscular arms and starts choking him the captain of the track and field Club asks what they're doing with their athletic Ace the guy strangles Sun Jin Wu's classmates Sun Jin Wu turns to the seniors and asks why they're here the captain replies that it's to stop their Ace from beating

the stupid guys almost to death the captain starts laughing and says he came to tell them about the rookie party He suggests that he and O Gill meet up after class the members of The Athletics Club turn around and are about to lead away s Jin Wu's classmates who bully him s Jin Wu looks out of the classroom and watches as the seniors start running and dragging his classmates with them the captain asks what song Jin Wu has with those bullies that they're finally going to settle things with the guy assures that it won't affect

the competition as song Jin Wu is having a ball with his guys someone calls out to him and draws His attention Jin Chul appears from behind a brick wall he asks if he can distract the guy for a bit to finish today's conversation s Jin Wu looks dubiously and with interest at the detective who appears and is about to go with him the captain asks the guy not to come too late they'll hold oill hostage until he arrives jincho brings Sun Jin Wu to the park the guy says he can't stay long because his friend's

life is is at stake S Jin Wu looks away thoughtfully and asks the detective what he wants to talk to him about jincho recognizes s Jin Wu as the famous Hunter the guy turns to look at the detective in mild surprise as song Jin Wu takes the drawing from the detective he realizes that everything is so trivial but large scale events that affect history always start with something trivial detective jinchu walks down the stairs and wonders what he was even counting on suddenly someone Calls out to the man from behind and refers to him not

as a detective but as the head of the association the man asks him if he trusts him detective and head of the association Jin Chul turns back to fully understand what is going on detective jincha turns back around but there is no one behind him he doesn't realize who is talking to him even though there is no one behind the detective he hears back yes I trust you some voice tells the detective that in That case he hopes the detective believes what he is about to tell him the detective doesn't realize what it is in

detective Jin Cho's head there are multiple voices saying that s Jin Wu is the hunter the detective falls to the floor and holds his head he remembers that this is the name of the same student he was just talking to these memories link the past present and future the detective saw himself in the Forgotten World Through The Eyes of sun Jin Wu it's as if detective gyul knows about that forgotten world of gates monsters Hunters rulers and Lords detective Jin Cho begins to reminisce and doesn't understand how such a thing is even possible and how

such a thing can exist memories flash back in his mind as detective Jin Cho turns to Hunter sun and asks him if he is going to fight Alone s Jin Wu replies to the detective that only Supreme Beings can preserve memories Jin Chul takes s Jin Wu to a park and asks the hunter how long he had to fight Jin Chul observes s Jin Wu's behavior and knows that his file says he went missing two years ago detective Jin Cho realizes that something like everything he remembered can't be solved in just two years Su Jin

wo abruptly and out of the blue tells Sun Jin Wu about some 27 years detective Jin Chul is distracted by Sun Jin Wu's words about some strange number he's alarmed and surprised jincha asks if Song Jin Wu regrets it the guy replies that he doesn't even if he has to fight for 27 years again he won't regret his decision jinchu notices that s Jin Wu is in enjoying life right now the guy says he's satisfied with it without considering that his body doesn't age and has to constantly change his appearance jincho realizes that s Jin

Wu is Immortal and ageless he has already gained power comparable to the Divine yet he chooses to live the life of an Ordinary person jincho asks what song Jin Wu is going to do now the guy says he hasn't planned anything yet Jin chull suggests that s Jin Wu go back to the other side again the man talks about the police the man replies that criminals come to the police themselves and turn themselves in they can't live normally because of the Shadow monsters s Jin Wu says that if he becomes a police officer there will

be no work left for the others Jin Chul says that's the kind of World he works for S Jin Wu lowers his head thoughtfully and smiles slightly he'll think about his offer jincho says he'll wait for the guy but he assures him that there's no need to wait his job requires tons of effort in time but it pays very poorly some time passes and one day it suddenly appears some old man is traveling in the desert the man goes to an emergency Reporting Center and is asked if he is in some kind of trouble the

man denies it but then what is the Trouble the man tensely reports that he has a problem and wants to report what he is now seeing the service asks him if someone should be sent for him the man himself does not understand what is happening and cannot call the situation dangerous the service girl says she needs an explanation of the situation so they can help him a man in the desert watches something break and it has many cracks he reports it to the service a girl Wonders if there are buildings in the desert that could

collapse she asks where the crack he is talking about is the man looks up in horror and reports to the girl that that crack is in the sky the man in the desert watches in horror as the sky cracks and collapses before his eyes the creature that sun Jin wo is controlled by informs him that this example is solved in a very different way song Jin Wu doesn't reply anything to his Soldier but silently Gobbles and then tries to solve his example song Jin Wu begins to eat his meal and begins to feel some strange

feeling in front of s Jin Wu some man with a high hairstyle is sitting in the cafe he greets the shadow Lord s Jin Wu asks the men if this is their doing the man starts to deny it in horror and says that they come to Earth in a different way and he knows about it s Jin Wu asks if they have any idea what is trying to break through here they are Beings From Another World they changed Direction and now they are interested in Earth s Jin Wu asks why they are trying to come

to Earth the man replies that they are a race of giants who absorb mana on habitable planets even in their own place they stand out for their evil nature s Jin Wu realizes that these creatures are far from their friends the man sips his drink and confirms these words they didn't appear before the rebirth Bowl was used the reason is Definitely because of song Jin Wu the enemies that were targeting the man's world have changed their target at this time the man tells song Jin Wu that the rulers think they are on the trail of

the great power that song Jin Wu possesses the man claims that the Heavenly Army is already on its way here but song Jin Wu denies it and says that it's too late now song Jin Wu knows that creating a gate through which the Army can come will take several years It will be over by then so he will do it all himself the US government shut down the desert region between Mexico and America and invited many experts to find out the reasons for the origin of the crack no one could give a definitive answer one

such expert reports that he had never seen such a phenomenon before although he had studied natural anomalies for 30 years the military man States not to be afraid of anyone or anything if something happens the Soldiers will protect them after saying this some strange explosion and earthquake happens the military equipment and soldiers abruptly rise into the air s Jin Wu stands on a deserted Hillside and watches what is happening these guys won't be of any use anyway s Jin Wu is confident and not worried in the slightest he turns his head around and realizes that

it's time to start S Jin Wu realizes that he can sense them the strong desires of their Enemies that want to devour this world their breath is already very close s Jin Wu without making a single body movement creates many Magic Blades around him he demands his enemies to start approaching him when an incredible magical sword is coloring near him these monsters that are about to devour this world will meet a man with the power of an Overlord in their path in addition to the power of a lord song Jin Wu also has the soul

of a hunter the guy is ready for Confrontation and surrounds himself with a purple black Aura one of the men of the military raises his head in horror to realize what's going on he turns around in shock the other military man turns towards what is happening and notices a portal appearing in the sky from this magical portal that has opened in the sky unknown monsters appear and descend to the ground one of these monsters who looks like a stone incarnation of a human approaches song Jin Wu and asks if he is going to confront them

alone song Jin Wu stands on a cliff surrounded by Magic Blades he asks why the monster seems like he is alone song Jin Wu finds himself surrounded by unknown creatures a black Aura extends behind him the entire space within the desert area is enveloped in a shroud of black and purple Aura many soldiers appear who are serving song Jin Wu and are going to help him in the battle song Jin Wu manages to summon many assorted creatures that will assist him among these magical and dark creatures a very tall menacing Soldier also appears in addition

to all the other creatures there are also dark animal soldiers created by song Jin wo in addition to all the other creatures a huge Dragon also appears which also listens to song Jin woo the guy gathers a huge unreal and unusual Army behind his back song Jin Wu and the creatures from the other World look over and the guy signals that it's time to begin the president of the United States is sitting in his office in the white house he is looking pensively in front of him he is thinking about the celestial cracks from which

unidentified objects are appearing on top of that is an unexpected crisis he thinks of a way to deal with everything that won't affect the citizens and whether it's even possible to deal with them the president turns to Harrison and asks if he's telling the truth the man says that the situation is close to being resolved and he will explain everything in the conference room Harrison shows a picture of sun Jin Wu on the screen he asks everyone to look at this photo it was taken by the surviving drones the people in the conference room start

discussing what it is they ask if the boy is Asian the president asks who this boy is where are their troops and why is this civilian Standing among these creatures Harrison tensely adjusts his cap and says he himself would like to know the answer to such a thing a huge dragon-like creature opens its mall and from it climbs a humanlike creature with symbols on its arms and wielding fire the creatures that descended from another world to earth begin to light up with bright sunlight the soldier at sunjin Wu's side begins to use his fire ability

and exhales Flames at the stone creatures a Powerful strong and long stream of flame makes its way through the army of unknown creatures from the sky and burns through them the army of unknown Stone creatures look over to S Jin Wu's Army and all are ready for further battle a fierce battle between two different kinds of creatures on Earth begins song Jin Wu isn't going to stand by either and grabs his magic blade heading out to attack the fly flying bugs from song Jin Wu's Army managed to confront the huge Stone creature and wound it

a fierce battle continues between the armies as they struggle to win s Jin Wu as well as his soldiers attack the stone creatures and strike them with his magic blade s Jin Wu manages to wield and control his Magic Blades with dexterity and fluency s Jin Wu creates many more blades from his dark energy to attack the enemy sanin Wu raises his blade up and then brings it down sharply aiming the rest of his blades at the enemy song Jin wo's Magic Blades fly Lightning Fast among the stone creatures and they manage to shatter them

in some places after all this song Jin Wu is about to attack the chief among the stone creatures but he manages to hold back the attack he says that this is not enough after a moment the stone creature notices song Jin Wu stepping on him and is tense and alarmed song Jin Wu's hand begins to be covered in black spots as he builds up a bit of magical power in it instead of his Normal hand song wo creates a clawed and huge monstrous paw song Jin wo points his monstrous paw at the leader of the

stone creatures and everything around him is covered in a black and purple Aura song Jin wo's huge and monstrous paw starts to cover the stone creature as if he was going to step on it in order to repel song Jin W's strike the head of the stone creatures creates a stone arm around him protecting him from the blows amidst the dust Veil that Rose Into the air the two Bright Eyes of the head of the stone creatures Peak through he says that even on a small planet you can find something interesting the stone head turns

to the guy and says that the very fact that he needs to increase in size to reach the maximum of his powers speaks volumes about how primitive their species is he goes on to tell him that they conversely shrink themselves to give out their full strength in battle this can only be done by the greatest Warriors of the Titan race including himself the Stone Titan begins his attack and gives conditions to song Jin Wu but he doesn't have time to say anything one of song Jin Wu's huge soldiers chops off the Titan's head with his

fantastic Blade the soldier asks if Mr song Jin wo has had a conversation with the creature the guy replies that these Titans have a very high opinion of themselves and should be greeted with all honors the soldier who spoke to song Jin wo states that the gentleman can rely on him and rushes to attack in the conference at the White House the meeting with America's president continues everyone is silent the president asks Harrison if they've been able to figure out who the Asian boy in the picture is but the military man shakes his head the

president watches as Sun Jin Wu deals with monsters like toys what he saw in the movies is now happening in reality he asks if there Are ways to reveal the identity CIA head David Brennan says that if you think logically this is very unlikely CIA head David Brennan turns to the president and suggests that he use illogical methods David Brennan informs him that there is one person who can give them the truth that no one knows about the president seems to realize who he is talking about the man is talking about the very same Norma

selar this girl can lead them to the right answer this time in the National athletic tournament the qualifiers are being held s Jin wo and his track and field Club are also here guys like Kim CH are participating here a tall pumped up and muscular guy another guy asks Kim Cho that it's about time to start training the guy agrees Su Jin Wu watches Kim Chul closely and recognizes him as a certain Iron by watching him some aggressive guy approaches Choy Dean the captain of the track and field Club and is surprised That he let

a rookie compete he asks if their business is really that bad Choy day onean leans on song Jin Wu's shoulder and says that those guys should stand firm when this guy runs a man scoffs at the track and field Club and talks about how they got themselves an ace freshman the man starts to sweat and tense up he feels an overwhelming momentum he doesn't realize what's happening to him the guy feels like kneeling in front of a one-year-old he's Never even seen before musleem man's hands start to shake so he clenches them tightly he's really

scared of a man his age Kim chill starts aggressively yelling about how this whole thing is [ __ ] the others don't understand what has happened so drastically to the guy Kim Cho laughs to himself about being scared of some kid he's just having his usual dizziness from forgetting to eat breakfast he asks why s Jin Wu is staring at him like that the Boys from the track club realize that a fight is coming Jin woo shouldn't destroy anyone and spill Blood on the day of the competition s Jin wo assures the captain that everything

will be fine and nothing will happen they believe him and hope that Kim Cho will come back on his own two feet Kim chull takes Sun Jin wo under the stairs and lifts him up by his shirt just because a guy is wearing a school uniform doesn't mean he can look down on him s Jin Wu's soldiers Recognized the guy as iron they asked the master to give this guy to them for re-education and this kind of thing will never happen again as Kim Cho holds song Jin Wu's collar in his hands Tears start streaming

down his face without realizing it Kim Chul falls to his knees in front of s Jin Wu and has no control over his actions Jin woo turns to look at the guy and realizes that since he's not a shadow soldier now they shouldn't have any Contact Kim Cho starts to bow down to S Jin Wu and asks the guy to wait and not leave Kim Cho starts to blush and Bows to S Jin Wu he asks if such a thing is really Called Love Song Jin wo weily turns around and wonders what kind of nonsense

Kim Chul has come up with s Jin Wu reaches out and snaps his fingers in front of Kim chul's face who doesn't realize anything s Jin Wu makes eye contact with the guy as if he's subjecting him to hypnosis he changes His thoughts since Kim Chul wanted to fight him he's reluctant because he accidentally learns that Jin Wu is the son of his father's uncle's brother's friend that's how they came to resolve their differences song Jin Wu tells the guy to behave himself from now on and snaps his fingers again to dispel the hypnosis s

Jin Wu says in passing that Kim Chul was one of those who fought to protect the world so he should be proud of that Kim CH lets go of the hypnosis that s Jin Wu used the guy comes to his senses and tries to figure out what's going on Kim Cho starts looking around the side in panic when he realizes that no one is around him the Middle School participants are about to start training so all the athletes gather on the field the head of the CIA David Brennan goes to the very girl he was

talking about and knocks on her door when he is opened he greets the Madam the girl cheerfully Greets the lady who invites David to come over to her house David brand and begins to smell food he suspects he has interrupted her meal the girl admits that she now has a guest David claims that their case won't take long the girl claims that from the moment that man visited her home the future has become hidden from her the head of the CIA smirks incredulously and realizes that the girl is telling him about the very god of

predition the girl turns toward David and watches his reaction she smiles a slight smile the girl pours tea into mugs and says she will give an answers to what he wants to ask to the first question yes and to the second the answer is no she gets ahead of the man and realizes that he wonders how she knew about the question if she doesn't see a future the girl explains to him that the answers he wants her to give him need to look in the past she just looked at what Was once said the girl

treats David to tea and continues by asking if she should keep answering his questions the girl covers her eyes thoughtfully and claims to know about the man they are looking for selenar says she's not going to give him any information about that guy David is outraged since the girl knows what he did a loud argument ensues between them when a little boy opens the door to the kitchen and shows up here to the voices of the argument selar holds Up his mug of tea and asks David if they've seen the footage from that day David

says he has seen it the man did not back down standing against the terrifying monsters though his strength is overwhelming and frightening he defin saved Humanity Salma asks David if he will believe her when she tells him that such an incident is far from the first David suspects that the girl means that Humanity has been on the brink of Destruction several times and didn't Even know it selar and her child see David off as their conversation ends on the right note David is about to ask one last question does the girl give assurances that this

man is not dangerous the girl confidently replies to David that she can 100% guarantee such a thing David Brandon says that in that case he understands they will assume that this dialogue never happened selar asks David to wait and says that she baked cookies and wants to treat the Man to them the man Strokes the child's head and politely declines sar's offer of cookies David Brandon says he will definitely come back again someday the girl tells him goodbye a red-haired and Tall Man appears behind the girl he says he doesn't like David he asks the

aunt if he should teach that old man a lesson the girl asks if Thomas's license will be revoked if he has another incident outside the ring the man agrees but there's a butt Salma holds out a cookie Pouch to Thomas who also wants to ask Auntie a question Thomas opens the bag and starts popping cookies into his mouth he is sure that people die from accidents especially in automobile accidents Thomas says that he was able to avoid dying because of sar's Prophecy he asks why his aunt saved him that day selar says that Thomas did

many good deeds in his past life Thomas is surprised because he is called the bad guy and the devil of the UFC David Brennan is getting into his vehicle at this time Thomas asks who this old man David was looking for selar looks out the window at David driving away and says he was looking for the man who saved the world sometimes Thomas doesn't realize if selar is joking or not that's why she's so much fun to be with he asks what this hero who saved the world is doing now a blond-haired girl with big

eyes appears and stares sharply at someone selar thinks the hero Who saved the world is enjoying his youth s Jin Wu meets a blond-haired girl on one of the benches under a tree under the Open Sky the girl assumes the proper athletic position before starting her start the girl assumes a half standing and half sitting position there are special stands under her feet the host of this competition raises the signal gun up and fires it to Signal the start the girl with blond hair immediately rushes off along with the rest of the Athletes the girls

begin to confront each other but the confrontation is about running the red-haired girl rushes forward and follows faster and ahead of the rest of the athletes there are two actual opponents in front of the girl who are overtaking her the girl is going to overtake them a blonde girl with her hair tied in a ponytail starts to catch up with the girls running ahead of her the red-haired girl is sweating from exertion and focusing on the goal she Manages to overtake her Rivals the girl reaches the finish line and can't believe that she has managed

to win the girl leaves the stadium and sits down on a nearby bench to rest and change her socks the girl removes a sock from one foot and a huge hematoma and bump on her ankle becomes visible the girl realizes that she has passed the first round of sectionals but whether she can continue to compete in the races with that leg is a question the girl bends her leg at the Knee and tries to cover her injury with her hands she is feeling very angry the girl is approached from behind by a guy who realizes

that she is trying to cover up her injury and continue running races with such a leg the girl studies Sun Jin Wu and realizes that he is an athlete from the track and field team apparently he's from high school song Jin Wu tells her that if she runs with that leg she'll aggravate the injury and spend a lot of time recovering she'll end up Being a third rate athlete forever and regret it s Jin Wu explains his words by saying that a similar story has already happened to someone he knows the girl listens to S

Jin Wu and starts to sniff around she realizes that the guy smells really good the girl thanks the guy for his concern and is about to get up but a bout of pain prevents her from doing so s Jin woo Just the Girl and not hold on and wait for a while reaching out to her ankle with his hand the girl starts to Panic because she doesn't understand what song Jin Wu is up to and wants to do when song Jin Wu proceeds to do what he has planned the girl watches and calms down s

Jin Wu brings his hand to the girl's injury and uses his magical power to heal her wound song Jin Wu turns to the girl and tells her that she only has one try she should run away without any regrets the girl stops song Jin wo who is interested in her words and Squints at her the girl starts to Get worried about the guy and asks if they've met somewhere before Sun Jin Wu Smiles slightly and suggests that the girl run but she doesn't quite know what he means s Jin Wu suggests to her that if

she in a race against him wins just once he'll tell her everything the girl knows that the guy is in the High School Division and she's seen him compete he has placed first in every qualifier he has participated in the guy takes this as her giving up the girl Says that the last Heat of sectionals is coming up she offers to tell her the truth when she breaks the record the guy agrees even though the girl is always so straightforward s Jin woo and his friend o Yun Gill are walking down the hallway and the

red-haired kid is enthusiastically telling him something at the sports field some students are practicing again having their next race s Jin Wu becomes good friends with his buddy o y young Gil and when he is Playing at the computer the red-haired boy is watching and living it up with s Jin Wu when s Jin wo goes outside he turns his attention to someone walking towards him from the side the same girl athlete appears next to S Jin Wu but already in her usual athletic uniform song Jin Wu begins to prepare for the exam that will

be held on the 15th his Soldier is watching him on the 24th of December festivities begin throughout the city decorated streets and crowds of People song Jin Wu walks down the decorated Street and thinks about the fact that even though he is straight from the exam is it appropriate to come in his school uniform Sun Jin Wu starts to walk past display cases with mannequins with clothes on them as the guy slips past the display cases his soldiers head over to one of the mannequins there thanks to the soldiers song Jin Wu transforms and changes

into a shirt pants and a long coat he now Looks appropriate s Jin Wu stops in the middle of the street and is obviously expecting someone to be here now s Jin Wu starts counting down as if he already knows in advance what is about to happen now song Jin Wu turns around at exactly the right moments and smilingly greets someone the very same girl athlete walks up to him she tries to catch her breath and says that it's like the guy has eyes on his back the girl congratulates him on finishing his exams and

asks him Where he's applying to the girl asks why he refuses to go to a prestigious University with those scores song Jin Wu assures him that there is someone he should meet here the girl tensely asks if that person could be a woman song Jin Wu pretends not to know anything the girl turns away and asks if the guy remembers what he promised her s Jin Wu asks what promise we talking about the girl reminds him that when she breaks the record he will answer all her Questions s Jin Wu remember such a thing the

girl suggests that they make a bet where whoever gets to the Christmas tree in the center first wins s jinoo asks what she's going to ask since she's acting like this the girl says about everything the girl asks what the guy sometimes thinks about the guy or girl he's dating at this uni and a few other things the last question she asks is if they dated before that very competition Sun Jin Wu looks at the girl in Surprise And response and is amazed at so many questions s Jin Wu embarrassed and smilingly lowers his head

and agrees to the girl's conditions about the questions the girl takes off her scarf and puts it on S Jin wuo if he likes her the guy shouldn't move from his seat s Jin Wu stands up in a stuper and is startled by those words he didn't quite expect this the soldiers begin to gloat over the Lord and are surprised that even their lord is capable of losing They incite him to move forward song Jin Wu looks at the girl running forward and begins to remember what he went through with her s Jin Wu remembers

this cute female athlete in the past when she came to his rescue to save him Sun Jin Wu remembers the smiling and laughing girl then and now in front of him many images flash through sun Jin Woo's mind of him and the girl living moments together one day the girl asks him if he promises her that he will come to meet her again s Jin Wu confidently answers her on the phone that he will definitely meet her again the girl makes it to the big Christmas tree in the center of the street she realizes that

she is obviously winning this bet song Jin wo embarrassed and shyly scratches his cheek and realizes that he lost this bet to her song Jin wo starts to move towards the girl and orders his Shadows to close their eyes the girl waits for the guy under the big Christmas tree she Reached the guy moves towards her s Jin Wu confidently approaches the girl and encloses her in his warm gentle and strong Embrace there is a certain world of Peace in which everything is immersed in dark light and built up with tall tower buildings this world

is inhabited by the very Shadows that are commanded by song Jin Wu a dragon greets the Fang here comes a creature with red skin and a strange monstrous face it is a general in the Shadow World there is no separation between day and night so he can't say good morning another shadow soldier who looks even more like a monster and an incomprehensible creature is heading towards the general their gazes cross and the general greets Marshall bear who is already done with his business Marshall Bear shows off his jacket to the general which looks exactly like

the gentleman's jacket Marshall bear could not turn a blind eye to the fact that The general wants to be like his master the general immediately puts on the jacket and says that he would like to oblige every magical Soldier to wear such a garment Marshall bear suggests that the general insert the orb into the staff so that he doesn't have to carry it around in his hand all the time the general agrees to such an idea especially since the best Artisans are here and would be happy to use the fragment of the tree that their

lord Gave them this is a world of peace and all the shadow soldiers living here try to help each other the soldiers are linked to the mind of the Lord and over time become like him they have begun to learn the human way of life and the many emotions that humans feel the shadow Army has filled their hearts with something new and completely mimic human individuals they have lessons training sessions just about everything that normal humans do as well they Communicate with each other and even trifling quarrels that lead to a fight take place here

each of the soldiers has come to have his own character they are grateful to their Master for inviting them into a world they couldn't even know about they like their Master very much The Artisans of the peace World finish inserting the orb into the General's staff it turned out just fine they discussed the General's robes which are more suited to the word remarkable The general sees three shadowy human looking soldiers in front of him commander-in Chief bellan told them to come here the general is amazed that there were Mages among the recruits he will tell

them in detail how their Master defeated the emperor and the Mad dragons describing his every accomplishment from behind someone else comes up to the general and tells him what he's hanging around here doing nothing for the general starts to become Indignant but when he turns around he notices the commander who thanks him for his loyalty the general asks what business has brought the commander to him the commander states that things are about to start happening all commanders must support the commander now the general turns to the window to look and see what is happening to

the Lord the general observes the picture and realizes that song Jin Wu has finally met lady hay in all the shadow soldiers Residing in the world of Peace begin to shout enthusiastically and joyfully the commander watches the girl on the screen and who was standing in front of song Jin Wu he first met him in the strange Dimension that that his master created He was ordered to test the person who would be the first to appear here in the dimension that person had to prove himself worthy of being the vessel of the king of the

Dead creatures the commander immediately realized the fact That he would be carrying out the last order of his Lord he realized that the Lord was ready to leave it didn't matter to him that the Lord who had lost interest in battles after forgiving the rulers had turned his attention to an insignificant man his Lord orders were unquestionable without a drop of doubt he promised he had accomplished such a task the commander while still in his material shell realized that he simply had no choice the master sealed his Powers and left him alone to wait for

a human the people of this world call such places dungeons this appearance is the form the commander had before he met the Lord he is surprised that he was able to replicate the appearance so perfectly only a person who is worthy would be able to pass such a test the commander senses his presence and Dem s to enter he will wait for him on his throne the commander sits on his throne and begins to shake his head for this is too Arrogant isn't he being disrespectful the subject has the consciousness of a lord in his

soul so it's a little strange to meet him sitting on his throne the door to the huge dungeon opens and the Very person who managed to sneak in appears the commander hides behind one of the columns and realizes that this is the very man who has been chosen to be the Lord of Shadows the command will do his best to do the Lord's bidding if this Child is too weak he will simply perish at his hands blood red Commander igis is going to see if this man is worthy of his reward blood red Commander igis

is going to see if this child is worthy of sitting on that Throne behind him the result of their battle disappointed him for the boy constantly dodged his sword he had no Talent OR ability he could easily overpower him even with powers under seal the boy realized that he couldn't Pierce through the Commander's armor and was going to overpower him with his bare hands this is very impressive courage for a human the commander tears off his cloak and enters the battle even if he is no match for the Lord he will honor his will he

likes the boys look but will he match it it's a disappointment how can this wimpy boy have the qualities needed to become a vessel for his Lord the boy kept dodging the blows of the blood red igis Commander time and time Again during the battle the commander and the boy arrang the devastating effects on the dungeon during the battle the commander tells the boy to surrender because he's pathetic the place of the throne doesn't suit him at all Commander igis assures the boy that he will die here at his hands but with great honors igis

is then relieved at the boy's failure if this man is not worthy then the Lord will stay for a while longer Commander igis is about to finish The boy off quickly and painlessly but the boy holds back his blow the boy surprised him but not because he blocked his sword but because he fought for his life until the very end the boy yells at the top of his voice that this is not the end and sticks his blade into Commander ig's eye Commander igis is already thinking about being defeated like this by some weak man

Commander igis realizes that even if it was only for a moment the boy's gaze Reminded him of his Lord's gaze the blood red Commander igris falls to the ground in the dungeon and finds himself defeated by an Ordinary Boy if this was a test to confirm the boy's performance the Commander's performance should be much higher but he loses the commander wonders if he was careless about the task or if there was some kind of miracle that the boy defeated him the Lord's Choice turned out to be the right one but that doesn't change the fact

That the commander lost his new master praised him Commander egis was Greatful for the kindness he felt from the boy to him the man had become a lord a friend and a comrade the commander had been through many battles with his Lord and his loyalty was growing deeper the belonging to the previous Master became less and he accepted the new Master after the shadow Legion arrived the Lord became much more powerful after all this after the arrival of the Shadow Legion and the might of the Lord the commander was joined by Bellion his old comrade

the joy of the new meeting quickly passed Bellion fell under the influence of his loyal but cruel neighbor when bellan knocked the huis off bear it was very refreshing they held out a new flag to each other their Master's response was to make Bara walk up to him and fall to the ground Mr s Jin Wu asked if that flag was for him he had put there he understood very well Whose idea it was they were all facing a battle with the Lords the Lord would gain experience and they would grow stronger with him this

battle among the Lords continued even after using the rebirth Bowl in this way almost 30 years passed all of the enemies had been destroyed only the Legion of Doom remained the dragon asked igris who had been the right hand of the Shadow King now following the orders of an ordinary man he was right he had forgotten about His past Master for his time with his new master was very honorable when had it started his past Master began to disappear from his Consciousness the commander heard about the blessing of Oblivion but there was no need to

think about it too hard he had not forgotten his past Master greed and iron had forgotten everything and lived ordinary lives and he was always by his Lord's Side the feelings of the commander simply merged with the feelings for the Current Lord just like The Feelings song Jin Wu had for hayen he is the Knight The Sword of the Lord who led the shadow Army behind the Lord he supported him everywhere and always who else would have helped his Lord if not him would it have been Bellion who can only boast of his size or

bear who is a common in sect only he a graduate of the Knight Academy could help his master but even in elementary things he is often wrong s Jin Wu asks Igis if he's willing to bet his life that the second answer is correct Commander igis starts flipping through the textbook and realizes that song Jin Wu is right and he said the wrong answer it seems that igr's education is still not enough he will try his best for his master since Lord igis is entering a new battle he must do his best to prot protect

his honor the gate a huge portal summoning Monsters song Jin Wu was supposed to escape within an hour from The dungeon but found himself trapped between Dimensions the rulers found him and offered their power to stop the overlords the king of the Dead was a particular danger but in the end the brightest particle of light gave him a new order therefore some man helped s Jin Wu the man was restrained and tied to something the man didn't want to show himself to song Jin Wu like this at all but it can't be helped the man

apologizes and apologizes to song Jin Wu's boyfriend and lets him know that he missed him the Man's eyes go wide with shock and surprise when he utters such words towards song Jin woo the man grabs his hair and starts crying bitterly because he missed him all this time the man hugs song Jin Wu tightly and Cuddles him he says that the boy has grown up to be a decent person he wishes he could talk to him longer be with him a little longer he hasn't been able to be a good father to him S Jin

Wu's mom turns to her son and asks if he's awake yet or not sis is eating nearby little s Jin Wu addresses his father as Dad rather than the usual dad everyone is used to little Sun Jin Wu's father is surprised that his little son addresses him this way little Sun Jin Wu looks at his family and suspects he's having a common nightmare s Jin Wu's father silently and smilingly looks at his young son while holding a newspaper the man then begins to sadly And desperately squirm his face and rest it on the newspaper s

Jin Wu's father sits at the kitchen table and rests his face on the newspaper without saying a word then s Jin Wu's father is at some Cafe and asks someone what his son has decided a man with a high haircut tells him that the shadow Lord has decided to stay in this world he says that every minute here is precious the man asks the boy's father if he's going to hide it from himself s Jin Wu's father starts to Sip his hot drink and says he doesn't want his son to know about anything the man

with the tall hair agrees and nods but claims that he's his father after all the man says that the rulers will no longer interfere with the fate of this world they believe the king of the Dead will do just fine he says it will be interesting and his heart races as he awaits the outcome the Lords are not only grateful to the shadow Lord but also to S Ilan a man with a high hair Style approaches s Jin Wu's father and asks how they can help s Jin Wu's father confirms these words words and asks

the man to erase all of his memories for him the man agrees but asks why he would do that the father replies that it's hard for him to pretend in front of his guessing son that he doesn't know anything also s El Juan wants to be an ordinary father who takes care of his family to him song Jin Wu is not a shadow Lord but a dear son the man Agrees and says that when he leaves the cafe he will completely forget everything about that time the man is about to leave and says that even

though his father will forget get everything he still wishes him Peace of Mind in some Diner there is a meal and a celebration of some event young people are drinking and relaxing a guy in a beige suit and with a short haircut is very nervous because this is his first welcome party this guy is the second son in the chable Family but he is very curious as to why this meat joint looks so familiar the man turns to Jin ho and asks him to calm down because people will think they're bothering him the guy says

that they're friends with him but he should be careful with the other Sun Bays there's a scary man in their Department he says Jin ho must have seen him before he's not the type to harass the younger ones but he has a very strong aura that even he himself is Sometimes scared to stand near him the guy asks if jinho knows about an athlete named chahi in she was known as an Athletics Idol the guy says she is that Sun's girlfriend he's already approaching them everyone greets him happily the guy wonders why no one approaches

them maybe he should go to the Freshman girls table s Jin Wu walks into the cafe and sits down exactly at the table with these guys they tense up at this action they are trying to figure Out why sunbe decided to sit down exactly here one of the guys is already trying his best to blend in sunbe Jin Wu holds out a glass with a drink for jinho and tells him to have a drink with him Jin ho takes his glass and immediately starts drinking the guy thinks it contains strong Soju jinho finishes his drink

and is surprised that it's just regular soda and not strong Soju s Jin Wu knows that this guy can't drink alcohol s Jin Wu asks jinho to stop Calling him sunbe or he'll take offense to him the guy is just high on song Jin Wu starts to suspect that the guy doesn't like that but he sharply denies it and calls him hung jinho himself doesn't realize why he was able to say what song Jin Wu asked him to say so easily jinho becomes suspicious and thinks that he might already be acquainted with song Jin wo

who is going to drink to his health jinho raises his glass and smilingly cheerfully supports Song Jin Wu's toast after a while jinho calls song Jin Wu on the phone and ask him why he didn't come today song Jin woo answers jinho on the phone that he was very busy today he asks him to check in for him in the afternoon coup's class jinho realizes that it can't be done so easily since he's famous even among the professors s Jin Wu assures him that he is in practice at their uni Hospital Jin ho realizes that

this hospital has nothing to do with their Department the Guy hastily disconnects from the call and hangs up a red-haired girl walks down the street towards Jin Wu she managed to get into a university in Soul but she is worried about her accent she finds it hard to speak even Korean dialect a red-haired and long-haired girl notices Sun Jin wo and tries to stop him the red-haired and long-haired girl turns to S Jin Wu and asks if they have seen each other before s Jin Wu confident replies to the girl that they Haven't and continues

to walk on the red-haired tall and long-haired girl holds up her hair which is fluttering in the wind the girl suddenly starts to tense up sharply and doesn't realize herself why she suddenly started talking to the stranger the girl walks and wonders if the guy thought she was playing a joke on him or if she wanted to lure him into some sect the guy stares at her in one of the hospitals there is a ward that is guarded by two Bodyguards the doctor is about to enter it the doctor enters the room where a gray-haired

man is in a serious condition he asks the doctor to help him up as the doctor helps the gray-haired man out of bed he notices a strange vase on a nightstand nearby he asks the chairman what it is the gray-haired man tries to sit up and tells him that some guy came and gave him this vase this is very strange because there are bodyguards standing in front of his Chamber how could someone just walk past them like that the gray-haired man says that the guy's words surprised him more the guy told him that they once

fought together against Monsters and this vial was a gift for him then the guy disappeared just like a mirage like he wasn't even here he promised that if he drank the contents of the vial he'd be cured immediately the doctor doubts it the gray-haired and old man says he is tired of all this so he is ready to Believe anything the man says that it doesn't make any difference whether it's all lies or the truth he reaches for the vile the gray-haired man asks thect doctor how much more he has left the doctor silently lowers

his gaze the gray-haired man says that if he dies after drinking the contents the doctor should write something on his Tombstone the gravestone should say that chairman goong he who never gave up and fought his disease until his last breath is Buried here the man is no longer going and is tired of agonizing so he opens the vial and is about to drink the contents the gray-haired man greedily drinks the contents of the vial and a red liquid runs down the corners of his lips the man places the empty vial on the nightstand next to

his bed and says that he needs some rest the doctor agrees with the chairman and tells him to be sure to call him if anything happens the doctor frustrated and Silently leaves the old gray-haired and sick Chairman's room the gray-haired chairman continues to lie on his bed in the chamber with closed eyes and a tired look bright sunlight begins to penetrate the gray-haired Chairman's chamber and illuminates his hands the man greedily grabs grasps his chest with his palms and begins to squeeze his Hospital shirt the man begins to enjoy the sunlight and greedily squeezes his

chest near his heart the man smiles and enjoys the Sunlight for the sun is really warming a light Breeze drifts into his room the man's name is Antares he is the first Lord born out of darkness and also the strongest Lord he is the king who commanded all dragons the one who personified Terror and destruction that's right as a sign of respect and submission he was called the Dragon Emperor but one very ordinary day he woke up about to get busy preparing an invasion of Earth but discovered Something it ended up being that the Dragon

Emperor was trapped in an ordinary human body the young guy inside with the Dragon Emperor looks in the mirror and doesn't realize what that infirm human face is he realizes that he looks pathetic this guy's name is Sang Jin Wu a young guy that worked as an e- rank hunter in South Korea despite the fact that he often finds himself in the crosshairs of death he doesn't give up and keeps working rather The reason is because his mother is sick the emperor inside Sang Jin Wu realizes that with his magic he would cure such an

illness in an instant San Jin Wu picks up the ringing phone and asks who is there someone demands him to arrive on the spot as it's almost the beginning of the raid the woman on the phone asks if the hunter is going to be late again the guy is greatly surprised some th Jin Wu is startled but resentful that the girl dared to accuse a powerful being of Incompetence this is completely unforgivable the emperor within the boy demands himself to concentrate and find the location of this insolent woman who accuses him the Dragon Emperor manages

to locate the girl who keeps talking to him on the phone but the connection is cut off the girl unhappily takes the phone away from her ear and doesn't realize what just happened Sang Jin Wu abruptly and unexpectedly appears behind the girl and asks asks if he is still Late or not the girl is startled out of her wits Sang Jin Wu with Crazy Eyes grabs the girl's shoulder and asks if he is really still late the girl starts to deny it one of the cooks on staff treats the old man to a pastry and

wishes him good luck on today's raid a gray-haired and old man calls out to S Jin Wu the guy tries to figure out who the man is and if he is his subordinate s Jin Wu approaches the cook and says he wants coffee too the man Recognizes him as a hter they just ran out of coffee Sun Jin woo says it's no problem and snatches the coffee cup from the cook himself the guy starts brazenly and greedily drinking the coffee saying that the strongest should take things from the weakest that's what Lords do the rest

of the raid notices that the guy is acting strange today his appearance today has startled many people a red-haired and long-haired girl approaches Sang Jin Wu and asks what's Wrong with his face apparently he hurt himself again the girl in all seriousness tries to find out what happened s Jin Wu tries to understand why people are so noisy a man appears aged and wearing a blue jacket they are going on a hunting trip and he would like to be the leader in this raid the other participants don't mind at all as Mr song has the

highest rank of all they can trust him and it's been a while since they've seen Him in action the other members of The Raid agree with the others cheers and don't mind Mr song's leadership either s Jin Wu stands next to the red-haired girl he thinks about the fact that this place is quite suspicious Mr s orders the others to enter the dungeon now all the participants need to move forward Jin woo knows that this gate that appeared on the ground is clearly a trick of the rulers he can sense the energy of the rulers

there for some Reason the guy expresses his desire to go with the others but it's already obvious song Jin Wu takes the old man as a subordinate and mentally Praises him for taking care of you Lord being so weak song Jin Wu in company with the rest of the raid begins to enter the magic gate song Jin Wu fails to enter the dungeon with the others and immediately deftly and quickly deals with the local baddies now the others are definitely Stressed out by this although maybe there were just some unclean things here that were too

weak song Jin Wu holds up the undead head and asks why the others are hanging around doing nothing since they need to follow there Mr s says that in that case every every one should vote but the guy isn't going to listen and stabs him in the neck the man falls lifelessly to the ground Jin Wu realizes that this way everyone agrees and will follow him everyone in the raid is Trying to figure out how long they've been walking here and if they've already traveled far the dungeon closes after the boss is destroyed after an

hour so they still have time to spare The Raid comes to a huge and strange door that wasn't here before they think they're taking too much risk s Jin Wu Squints at the others and realizes that all the people are overly anxious song Jin wo even agrees with them because after discovering so much powerful energy Oozing from within he would have realized that it was dangerous the guy opens the doors s Jin Wu grabs the collar of the man closest to him and pulls him sharply towards him Sun Jin Wu defiantly throws the man inside

the dungeon right outside the doors he opened the man turns around in horror and asks why the guy did that Jin Wu realizes that nothing happened and it's okay for them to go inside the raid members go inside and notice how bright It is this kind of dungeon is new to them and they suggest splitting up and looking around the raid members notice a huge Stone Face that is molded into the wall they think it's the boss Sun Jin Wu abruptly starts pointing his finger somewhere and says they need to go there the contestants approach

a tall stone slab with runic letters on it they try to find someone who can read it s Jin Wu is amazed that there isn't someone who can't read the simple text the guy says It's the laws of the cnon temple the red-haired and long-haired girl pulls the guy's sleeve and says that something is going on with that huge statue song Jin Wu turns around abruptly and demands the girl to take her hands off him immediately they need to worship God praise the Lord prove their faith and whoever doesn't keep the Commandments won't come back

alive the eyes of the huge and stone statue begin to burn brightly with fiery Flames and squint at the raid participants The Raid members become anxious and wary and begin to look amongst themselves and around the eyes of the huge Stone statue begin to emit fiery beams like a strong and powerful laser song Jin Wu is about to deal with this statue and says how dare it demote him with such a puny power a powerful and bright flame of fire is directed and hits directly at song Jin Wu who is standing in the center of

the dungeon The rest of the raid members try to cover themselves from the flames and watch in horror the powerful flames of fire begin to engulf everyone who stands in its path all the members of The Raid are exposed to it as well song Jin Wu uses his breath of Destruction technique and encompasses everything around him with the Flames from the powerful and strong Flames only the remnants of the stone boss's hands begin to peek out the raid members watch in horror fear and Shock as song Jin wo just defeated the boss of this dungeon

song Jin wo begins to smile madly and excit edly with his fangs and says that this is the real power here there are also Stone guards guarding the dungeon that the Raiders came to the stone statues abruptly come off their seats and start advancing towards the people present song Jin Wu starts giggling madly and furiously calling the stone guards arrogant puppets The Raid members tried to escape From the advancing Stone guards and try to remember that there was another exit here Sun Jin Wu stands on a pile of stone guardian remains and wonders aloud if

this is all the creatures are capable of and he's not even warmed up after all a creature with a mask and wings bursts out of a stone slab with runic letters everything he had worked so hard for turns into chaos because of song Jin woo song Jin Wu orders the creature to be silent and launches a huge Stone spear At it the huge Stone spear stabs right into the chest of the creature who starts screaming in a frenzy song Jin Wu says that he is not here to talk to a fake he wants whoever is

behind all of this s Jin Wu demands to show himself to whoever is there the stone creature begins to become enveloped in Black energy the creature recognizes s Jin Wu as the monarch of Destruction they were destined to meet like this in this place it will put an end to their ill- fated Relationship s Jin Wu's eyes burn brightly with rage and hatred he agrees to the creatur's proposal song Jin Wu begins to swing his clawed and enlarged hand attacking the dark creature the huge and dark creature screams that their battle will not end here

just like that all this time sun Jin Wu has been sleeping and it's like he just had a nightmare the guy breaks out in a sweat and tries to come to his senses s Jin Wu tensely and panicked looks around and Tries to realize where he is the guy grabs his head and realizes that it was all just a dream Lee SE Juan is a rookie detective he has always heard rumors that there is a detective nicknamed ghost in the crime fighting Department this is because of the fact that he solved even the cases that

no one else could handle his arrest rate is about 200% any dangerous criminal is a minority to him people like that are considered Legends there were even Rumors that he refused a promotion because he wanted to focus on solving cases the guy is distracted from his thoughts by a man the man in the green sweatshirt offers the newcomer coffee and tells him that he shouldn't go into any formalities with him their family now after all Lee SE Juan says his boss told him that he'll be working under detective s the man in the green sweater

says he's the ghost Detective Lee SE Juan spits out his coffee the man Explains that this guy is unrealistically fast which is why he was given that nickname the coffee that LE Juan drinks was for the ghost appears to be the very ghost in question it's a guy with short and black hair s Jin Wu talks to the man in green and asks about the newcomer who showed up here under him s Jin Wu hugs his rookie and says that he is going to to take him away the man in the Green Jacket wishes them

a good day Lis Juan hopes Jin Wu doesn't get mad That the guy is drinking his coffee he asks sunai where they're going sunbe Jin Wu asks Le Juan why he became a police officer the guy says he wants to catch bad guys Sun Jin Wu thinks that's a great idea since that's exactly what they go to do he became a police officer for the same reason Sun Jin Wu puts his arm around the guy's shoulders tightly and is going to lead him to catch bad guys Lee SE Juan can't believe he's going to be

taught by the ghost himself A few days later Lee sewan returns exhausted because he and Jin Wu have gone on a crime hunt Sun Jin Wu realizes that his rookie was able to apprehend an armed criminal with his bare hands it's going to be fun to teach him s Jin Wu turns his attention to a guy and a girl discussing a case the man explains to the girl that most deaths by their own hand are done spontaneous ly and under the influence of emotion s Jin Wu approaches the guy and girl and asks to Let

him look at the case they are discussing the man turns to detective s and tells him not to cause unnecessary trouble the girl is found dead in her bathtub there's a large cut on her wrist there was a knife with blood on it only her prints are on it she was bright and cheerful but actually suffered from deep depression s Jin wo examines the girl's case and argues that there is nothing strange here at all despite his harsh arguments Sun Jin Wu reveals that he is Going to check something out the detectives realize that Jin

Wu has smelled something again as if the guy never gets tired Jin Wu asks the girl to step back and talk in private song Jin Wu heads to the scene of the crime to the apartment of the very same girl the soldiers who report to S Jin Wu are the first to fly into the girl's apartment s Jin Wu smugly walks into the room and starts looking around s Jin Wu judging from the data in the girl's file heads To her bathroom where he finds a trail of blood the guy reaches out his gloved hand

towards the bathtub and earlier he needed a body for such an action s Jin Wu reaches out to the trail of blood and is about to make the girl Rise Up song Jin Wu uses his powers and he manages to make the image and soul of the dead girl rise before him the girl notices the guy in front of her and is startled by his appearance Jin Wu assures her that now she won't feel pain and suffer song Jin Wu begins to question the girl she claims that she let herself get killed the detective asks

the reason for this decision the girl looks at s Jin Wu thoughtfully and starts to answer but doesn't finish a man turns on the lamp on his bedside table and wonders who's brought to him at this hour in the cell he sees s Jin wuo who came here to inquire about his daughter he's from the central Criminal Division the man opens the door in a panic and asks if the Results of the investigation have come in s Jin Wu wants to ask him a few questions s Jin Wu ask asks the man to follow him

who immediately agrees if he can help the investigation in any way he will do his best s Jin Wu leads the man to a cafe and orders coffee he asks what kind of girl Co Jinn was the detective asks if the girl had any enemies the man assures him that she didn't do anything that would cause another person to hate her she was very kind and naive the man Covers his face bitterly with his hands and says that he can't believe that he has to live in a world without his daughter the man says that

he loved the girl very much even though she was not his own he took care of her as much as he could if only she would share her feelings and say a word about herself Sun Jin Wu holds out a phone to the man and asks him to listen to something this pequs the man's interest The man listens in horror to the very audio recording that song Jin Wu held out to him it was evidence that the girl had been abused by her stepfather since childhood she event left home but he starts calling her and

looking for her but in the end she chose to Die the man becomes aggressive and grinds his teeth he asks why the detective showed this to him if the detective's purpose was to apprehend him he could have just handcuffed him the detective assures him That he has a choice the man is willing to listen to what the detective offers him s Jin Wu suggests that he plead guilty and turn himself into the police the second option s Jin Wu offers is to accept a punishment equal to the sin he committed the man begins to smile

aggressively and asks how much detective s Jin Wu wants s Jin Wu begins to smile back and claims that he's had enough of everything s Jin Wu makes eye contact with the man and tells him to listen Carefully Jin Wu tells him that this is not the world he knows he made it look similar no one comes in here without the Master's permission this is a realm of Peace the man listens to Jin Wu's words and doesn't understand what the detective is saying s Jin Wu tells him to to think hard Sun Jin Wu sits

with the man in a cafe there aren't even any other customers besides the man in fact the man doesn't even remember coming here the man looks around in panic and Can't understand why the cafe is open but there is no one else here besides them the man becomes hysterical and panicky he thinks it is all a dream and it can't be the man gets off his chair and is about to run away but Sun Jin Wu's soldiers follow him Sun Jin Wu's soldiers start grab ing the man and stabbing him multiple times s Jin Wu

sits at the table idly and with his eyes closed the guy doesn't even watch the criminal being punished s Jin Wu subdued The soul of the dead girl and now she thanks him for his Justice and calls him Master s Jin Wu turns to the girl and realizes that she is about to and wants to ask for something else the girl is embarrassed and quietly covers her eyes she will only ask if it doesn't bother him s Jin Wu holds out the gift box to the girl who was at the station at the time song

Jin Wu says that he thought about the fact that so Jinn Wishes the gift Had reached its destination after all Jin woo assures that based on the evidence found there is little chance that the girl will be eliminated the investigation will soon be closed the girl begins to cry and does not believe that there is no chance the girl starts to carefully untie the ribbon on the gift and cries bitterly thinking of SEO Jin SEO Jin wo turns away from The Grieving girl as she opens the gift and thanks the detective the guy realizes That

an hour before SE Jin destroyed herself if she hadn't received that unfortunate message from her stepfather everything would have been fine if all of this hadn't happened the girls would have been able to throw a birthday party the girl opens the gift that is meant for her in the box is a birthday greeting and a mug as a gift Jin ho along with his companion s Jin Wu are going to a cafe jinho claims that he can do something song Jin wo is in shock at Such confidence from his comrade Jin ho he goes into

a stuper Jin ho says he's very serious and confesses everything to the girl today he asks Jin Wu if she will like this ring s Jin Wu says she doesn't know anything about it Jin ho assures his comrade that everything is fine and in fact he has prepared many gifts just in case Jin ho talks about a building on their property and when his girlfriend graduates he'll help her open a clinic Jin wo is shocked because that Building is worth 30 billion Jin ho is shocked that Jin Wu even knows such a thing the guy

is surprised at how the situation from the past turned out song Jin wo assures the comrade that there's no point in giving the girl all this because he's a great guy without it he needs to be himself jinho starts crying and is moved by such words from his comrade he asks Jin Wu to hug him but he won't let him jinho doesn't even listen to his comrade's refusal and pounces on Him across the table Sun Jin Wu goes back to his house after hanging out with his m and announces it out loud his little child

reaches out to him and calls him daddy who sits in the girl's arms SEO Jin is happy to see her lover and it's like she can't believe he's back home the girl asks why Jin wo was delayed the guy tells her that Jin ho wanted advice so he met with him the girl is surprised that the guy made up his mind song Jin Wu takes his son cooh Who in his arms and asks why he's so chipper at this time the wife says it's because he slept in the afternoon s Jin Wu takes his son

in his arms and tries to figure out what's wrong with the shadow soldiers Behavior it turns out that the shadow soldiers are very eager to teach the little Lord the art of the sword SEO Jin Wu asks them to at least wait until the child starts walking SEO Jin laughs at her husband and says maybe he himself will come back Sooner before the baby starts walking SEO Jin Wu returns to the police station and goes to the office of the chief who called him in to see him the chief asks the guy about the fact

that he's still poking around in his co-workers father s he can't get carried away or others will get lazy the man is the same jinchu he still keeps calling the guy hunter Su Jin Wu's song reminds the man that he hasn't been a hunter for a long time Jin Cho says he's much more comfortable this Way JY Cho says that the father of that girl who destroyed herself disappeared a few days ago s Jin wo assures that he doesn't know anything about it JY chel says that at that time the security cameras broke down and

didn't capture anything some Jin Wu pretends to wonder how that happened jincha trusts Jin Wu no matter what but the man called him for another reason he holds out a piece of paper to the detective that says what Jin Wu found out about jincho tries to Contain his emotions and feelings and talks about director goang he jinchu puts his head down in frustration and informs s Jin Wu that he's in critical condition Sun Jin Wu heads to the hospital where director goang he is lying in the man is indeed in critical condition Sun Jin Wu

discreetly sneaks into his room and looks at the man with his head down the man is lying under the ventilator and notices the guy who Appeared turning to him the man points his finger at his mask for sun Jin Wu to take it off so they can talk s Jin Wu obediently takes hold of the Old Man's mask and removes it from his face so that it will be easier to talk the man begins to smile heavily and is very happy to see song Jin Wu here to visit him again the man lacks strength and

closes his eyes again he has been looking for song Jin Wu for a very long time the man says that he has lived a Long life and has done everything he wanted to do in those 10 years that was enough for him but Jin wo offers to cure his ailment the man says he has a request and recalls the conversation when the guy told him about the world they fought in together the man gathers his last strength and tries to stand up he asks song Jin Wu to let him see that very world the man

can't function normally at all and looks very sickly he just show him the very life the man Asked s Jin Wu to show what he was like in that world and what the guy himself was like s Jin Wu assures him that there are those memories in that world that he himself would like to forget the man assures him that everything is fine he just wants to bring back the memories he had s Jin Wu can't resist the man's request and grabs his wrist the man starts to remember the life he talked about how he

met the guy and who he was the man ran guilds and was the director Of an association he was solving serious problems the sick and old man begins to squirm and wriggle in pain as the memories enter his head the man also remembers the same girl who is now gin W's wife and calls him Hunter the man remembers offering song Jin Wu to stay and informing him that all of Asia is at risk because of him the man painfully grasps his chest and clutches his Hospital shirt he is wearing the man also recalls the moment

when he was on The brink of life and death and Jin woo who offered him holy water the man starts crying and screaming that he remembered everything back and forth about himself and Hunter song The Man gratefully and warmly takes song Jin Wu's hand and rejoices in being with him the man starts crying and smiles because he is around such young Heroes the man closes his eyes tiredly and thinks about the fact that when he becomes a cold lifeless body in the warm embrace of the Rays these memories will forever remain in his mind the

man lastly feels the same Pleasant warmth that song Jin Wu gave him s Jin Wu takes one last look at the life support device and realizes that the man's readings are dropping the man says goodbye to the guy song Jin Wu tells him that he will forever be a hero who sacrificed a lot for Humanity s Jin wo leaves the hospital and gets a phone call from his wife who panics about something the girl screams into the Phone about suho's son and Sun Jin Wu tries to figure out what's wrong with him the girl watches

in horror and panic and tries to explain it to her husband the girl reaches out to her son in a panic and informs Jin woo that their suho is floating in the air right now s Jin Wu doesn't understand what they're talking about or what's going on the girl repeats that their son is hovering in the air jinho mocks Jin Wu and says that he thought their baby was already Running in the first month the guy promises his wife that he'll teach his son how to run Shadow soldiers fall comes winter comes spring comes comes

doctors and relatives gather around the dead man in the ward everything has a beginning and an end and the end is always followed by a new beginning JY Wu quietly listens on the phone to what is going on at home s Jin Wu assures his wife that he will definitely come back early today to work things out for their Family winter is still a long way off the girl cleans up the mess the shadow Soldiers made with suho some monster realizes that his children are forced to devour each other since there is no food left

on Earth it can't go on like this his children need a strong leader to lead them he is trying to survive in front of him is a large egg in the name of the Kingdom the enemies must flee away from them in Terror this huge monstrous monster must make the enemies Tremble with fear he realizes that there is no King here this monster was born to destroy he wonders if there is a man here who calls himself King all the living creatures look at him with fear he approaches Sun Jin Wu and asks if he

is the king of the humans the guy is surprised that an insect is talking to him for the Monstrous monster this was the first time he met a creature that wasn't afraid of him song Jin Wu looks at the monster without fear in his eyes And says that now the insect is making sounds that fit him and now after all these years he meets a man again who is not afraid of him at all it's suho the huge and monstrous shadow soldier can't understand why suho looks at him with such Delight suho's little boy happily

stretches his arms towards the monster and calls him fly the boy tries to reach the monster but it climbs up on the roof he's so weird because this little Overlord is forever chasing Him Commander igis appears from behind and says that the monster is clearly sympathetic to little suho igis assures him that he looks like a huge flying ant that talks what kid wouldn't like that the monster is puzzled that he only likes suho because he can fly and talk and he's also big the commander returns to the world of peace and is greeted happy

to see him back the commander says there's been a change of plans they are going to erect a statue of the Lord in Honor of the anniversary of his Reign the commander only wants to make adjustments the commander begins to show and tell where and what to change his subordinate agrees it's even better this way the subordinate says more manpower will be needed is it possible to utilize the forces of the demon Castle the commander agrees and we be back soon to check some unknown group of criminals gather and ride in a car one of

them asks the other if they are really going To do this the criminals pull up to the house of detective Jin woo who caused their organization to fall apart they're not going to forget everything and move on with their lives they're going to make it look like burglars snuck into the house and his wife and child were unfortunate enough to die one of the men notices that there is no security system in the house this surprises him the other criminal orders them to get down to business the two men Sneak through the fence and can't

figure out why it's just the two of them here a shadowy soldier appears behind them that they haven't noticed yet as the man starts talking about how the others got scared and ran away he notices the shadow soldier behind him the huge monstrous shadow soldier grabs the man by the neck and covers his mouth to keep him quiet the shadow soldier starts choking the man and says that it's the little Lord's lunchtime nap and he won't Let him interfere the shadow soldier strangles the robber and he likes the king's Trust of the young Lord's interest

all of these feelings are beautiful including the face of the criminal before his demise the kingdom of Peace appears the very demons who are helping in the construction of a statue for the Reign's anniversary one of the creatures asks the commander if he likes the job they leave all his comments and he likes it very much all of the Shadow Soldiers residing in the realm of resting uncleanness admire the statue that has been erected their King will definitely be pleased to see such a beautiful creation the commander realizes that the future little Lord will also

set foot on these lands he too will definitely love the gift the huge tall commander and the rest of the creatures notice the appearance of the little Lord here the huge hulking creature is frightened when The little child appears behind him and calls him Mora a few years later a teacher shows Su Jin her son suho's drawings that he drew himself Sujin asks what's wrong with them the teacher explains that the supervisor asked asked the boy to draw his close friends coo Jin scrutinizes the drawing and realizes that the creature looks like an ant standing

on legs the teacher is a little tense because the other drawings show the rest of the boy's close friends the Next drawing is a picture of the little boy's family that he drew in the next picture suho drew a picture of her house that's why the teacher called the mom to come here today they had different children but this is the first time a child has drawn a picture of family and friends in this way where the bottom of the house is drawn in Black Su Ho's family friends and big daddy live in the beginning

they suspected domestic violence but the boy is very cheerful And happy so they ruled out this option perhaps he has a very well-developed imagination at this time at the police station coo Jin Woo is being congratulated by his colleagues on his successful promotion he now has to give everyone a treat they ask him why his friend agreed to the promotion when he constantly refused before SEO Jin Wu says he has no more excuses left leis Juan thinks that people are very ambitious when it comes to career or Money s Jin Wu recalls that when he

was a junior detective he made a lot more money than he does now he asks the others to stop whining and offers to buy them a treat tonight at home his wife shows him his son Sue Ho's drawings where he draws an ant well Jin Wu thinks he has a pronounce Talent the girl is not pleased and demands he look at the last page Sue Jinn says that his big daddy lives there in the Black Earth she doesn't Understand why the guy is laughing so Jin Wu says he was just remembering a joke coo Jin

folds his arms unhappily and says that the other kids are very afraid of suho the girl explains that the kids get scared when suho approaches them although the boy is very very very friendly and will never hurt anyone Jin wo believes that the children feel the power of the overlord the fact that the kids avoid him means that they can sense the shadow Surrounding him it's something he inherited from him so the power doesn't provide a threat but it is still a dangerous weapon of the Shadow Lord hidden in the child's body the God's power

will grow as he matures and it may get out of control then the boy will be deprived of a normal childhood song Jin Wu realizes that it will be necessary to suppress the little boy's power until he is old enough to control it he makes the decision to deprive him of his memories Of Shadow soldiers for the duration of his childhood the commander turns to S Jin Wu who who holds out to him a drawing of suho drawing a shadow soldier the commander begins to look at the drawing and asks if he can say goodbye

to the young Lord the shadow Army commander walks over to the child's crib and cries he says goodbye to the boy on behalf of the entire Shadow realm the commander sadly says that he Was honored to take care of the boy he says goodbye and tells him until we see him again the commander issues final wishes for Su ho and Sun Jin Wu Wishes the boy pleasant dreams about to take away his Memories song Jin Wu places his palm on little suho's forehead and strips him of his memories these were the last drawings with the

shadow soldiers when the boy still had the memory of the realm of Peace one day suho wakes up early in the morning Already quite a grown up and mature Boy song Jin Wu's son suho has already grown up and entered school he goes to class with the rest of the students the grown-up suho is a carbon copy of his father just as tall tall calm and focused in high school the law of the Jungle applies the weak are devoured by the strong it's a new environment new people ye Yun Chul enters the first class of

the high school he says hello to the other boys who've also enrolled Here just one look can decide everything and Yun Chul turns to an acquaintance sonho and realizes that he got in here too someone here will become your friend and someone else will become your enemy the guys are going to become friends but it's all just hypocrisy and Yun Cho realizes that they figured out the hierarchy at school and now only one guy is the problem seoho who is sitting in his seat and socializing with the other guys notices that someone is squinting At

him a grown-up seoho turns questioningly towards Yun Chul who is looking at him Yi Yun Chul gets annoyed when cohu supposedly stares at him the guy takes it to mean that he's being looked down upon sonho stops Yi Yun Chul and says that he used to study with seoho so he doesn't advise him to touch him Yi Yun Chul aggressively angrily turns around to his supposed comrade and has no intention of listening to his advice and Yun Chul in company with Other guys outside of school catches s who out and beats him up and Yun

Chul doesn't understand why Sean ho is scared of seoh who's boyfriend the guy who is beaten up and can barely stay on his feet says that seoho was the strongest guy in middle school he claims that not only could they not touch they couldn't even look at the guy he didn't want want them to get in trouble so he warned them in advance y Yun Chul calls the guy names And isn't going to listen to his arguments any further the guy beats him up again and IUN Chul thinks the guy is playing a joke on

him if his story was true rumors would have spread around the school long ago seoh who the guy in question appears in front of the guys he says that sonho will say it was him this time too seoho heads over to the guys and says they'll call it a defense the guy smiles and looks friendly Sean ho tries to cover his face with his palm And agrees with the words of the guy who approaches them IUN Chul raises his head in bewilderment and looks at the guy approaching he doesn't understand what self-defense we're talking about

and Yun Chul doesn't even have time to make a sign to his Partners but seoho is already attacking them seoh who raises his leg high and kicks one of the guys who now flies far away from the impact seoho doesn't hesitate to swing his leg again and hits the second guy who is Behind y Yul when Yi Yun Chul realizes that the next punch is going to hit him he immediately swings his fist the guy puts his fist forward but seoho reacts instantly and kicks his foot into his hand seoho reacts deafly and quickly writing

off Yun chul's offensive fist with his foot the next punch is a chin kick to the face of Yun Chul who doesn't have time to react seoh who without too much exertion just punches Yi Yun Chul in the face in such a way that the guy Flies into the air all the bullies who beat up seoho end up lying on the ground with beaten faces seoho shakes off his palms and turns to sonho if things have turned out this way he hopes for him the students at the school discuss how coo who took down those

three guys they say he's been studying Judo since he was a kid and is popular in his neighborhood everything that is happening is tedious and boring for seoho the guy sits down at his desk Tiredly and unhappily guy feels like his life used to be much more exciting and his heart was racing now he's bored and is even thinking of going to the Computer Club cooh who tries to leave the office and tries to open the door but it won't budge he doesn't understand why this happened the other students of the school are already hurriedly

leaving the school when seoho finds himself locked in the classroom some students stay on the sports field and Play Soccer While cooh who tries to get out eventually it turns out that time stops around seoho the boy observes what is happening through the window the boy realizes that time is stopping and doesn't understand how this is even possible seoho turns to the board and notices a huge magical portal in front of him which appears incomprehensibly from nowhere seoho is horrified to see what is happening and doesn't understand what he needs to do right now SEO

Remembers that his mother always told him how much he was like his father the boy thinks about what his father would do in this situation cooh who grabs his backpack in his hand and is about to do what his father would do his father s Jin Wu would have briefly and immediately entered that magic portal himself seoho did the same thing seoho moves through the magic portal into that very realm of Peace the guy looks around seoho tensely looks around the room out Of incomprehension and can't figure out what's going on seoho abruptly turns back

and notices that the magical portal that appeared is closing seoho grabs the nearest torch and realizes that the portal is closing and the there is no other way out seoho looks forward and sees a long and dark Corridor in front of him the boy Marvels at what he sees before him seoh who passes by various artifacts and accidentally touches one of them the weapon immediately has its Characterization the boy picks up the torch and begins to examine the weapon with the characteristics he begins to suspect that he got into the game on his way to

the Computer Club seoho walks down a long and dark hallway and examines the walls the guy suspects that he needs to choose a weapon depending on his level there are limitations to his choices as his level increases so does the assortment seoho walks a little further and notices a strange and heavy Sword he suspects that it was hung here because of its poor quality the boy lights some small strange dagger with a torch and wonders who would use such a weak weapon seoh who turns to the other wall and notices that there are various gloves

hanging on it seoh who carefully examines the assortment that is offered to him the guy realizes that the knife is too weak so he chooses something else seoho chooses a shiny steel attack glove that is mesmerizing to look at his Characterization appears in front of his face seoho makes his way deep into the dark dungeon and tries to figure out if there's someone here or not and if it's the basement of some Palace he passes by the guards who are here who don't move or do anything as soon as SEO turns away one of the

stone guards raises his sword and is about to attack the boy the huge and stone guardian swings his sword sharply and powerfully at seoh who's boy seoho manages to notice and React in time covering himself with the iron gloves he had taken when the stone guardian's sword swings the iron gloves the boy begins to suspect that his weapon is complete nonsense seoho is not going to give up and with a sudden movement he pushes the guard's sword away from him with his gloves after attacking the guard Coho is about to Counterattack him and delivers a

power ful fist strike the guardian starts to collapse and falls to the ground from The impact coho's level rises and the boy is surprised that all the guards are alive the realization reaches the so whoo boy that there were a lot of stone guards behind him the boy turns around seoho observes a picture in which the stone guards with an entire Army start advancing on him the guy is not wrong in his reasoning and realizes that all the stone guards come to life and follow him while the stone guards are steadily advancing SE begins to

accumulate his Power and energy in his gloves seoho begins to deal with each of the stone guards shattering them to pieces with his gloves as seoho confronts the stone guards his level increases continuously and repeatedly seoho takes a moment to take a breather while the stone guards continue to advance and there are many of them seoh who's eyes light up with power and confidence the guy is about to attack the enemy again it's as if the stone guards don't run out of steam and Keep advancing on cooh who's boyfriend who is opposing them seoh who

moves deftly in space now and then dodging and then attacking and attacking again when seoh who delivers another and crushing blow his level increases again SE oh who reaches level 19 after the battle with the guards the boy exhales tiredly seoho looks at his gloves and realizes that he is raising his level by destroying monsters and getting stronger this all really feels like a game seoho realizes That it was hard in the beginning but now it's much easier but after all the guard's level was higher than his level how could he even win the Iron

Gauntlet begins to ooze energy and power the guy suspects that it's because of this very power seoh who realizes that he needs to move and move on a huge gate with a red notch in the center appears in front of him without too much hesitation or thought seoho begins to open the huge and heavy gate when seoho opens the door He enters another dark room with a throne in the center and someone sitting on it the the guy examines the dark creature and suspects it's a boss and it looks quite powerful the huge and shadowy

creature grips his sword and doesn't say a word he seems to be ready for battle seoho studies the surroundings and assesses the situation he realizes that he needs to attack first the huge shadow creature begins to approach the frightened seoho who stands In a stuper the guy with an eye to eye is left with the powerful force and energy that the shadow creature exudes the huge shadow creature manages to make only one swing of its sword as everything around it is destroyed cooh who opens his eyes in panic and horror and starts looking around sitting

on the ground the guy finds himself back in the long and dark Corridor he was coming from to begin with guy scrutinizes his palms and wonders if he's alive and what Even happened seoho turns around and realizes that he is at the very beginning right back where he started seoh who Rises to his feet and realizes that he has to go there again from the beginning he had already thought he was dead Coho notices that one candle on the wall has already gone out even though there were originally three the wind has blown them away

cooh who realizes that the candles are not an accident he thinks he needs to change his needle Jointed gloves for another weapon the guy should act more thoughtfully he doesn't know what happens if the remaining candles go out so the guy loses again and finds himself back at the beginning seoho turns to the wall of candles and notices that there is only one last candle left seoho starts rolling around on the stone floor because he doesn't understand how he would be and what to do seoho notices that this Shadow Knight is very strong He's so

strong that he's even too strong seoho starts to get nervous because all of this is annoying him there's definitely no way he can beat him like this seoho notices the Demon King's long sword on the wall it looks very similar to the sword that that black knight is using if he's using the original they have an incredible difference in levels seoh who realized is that he needs to pump himself up first this time he prepares himself thoroughly and puts on A lot of armor and weapons seoho meets the stone guards again but fully clothed and

armed he asks if they are still tired of fighting him seoho observes the stone guards and realizes that these pawns are revived each time cohu realizes that he can endlessly destroy these guards which he intends to do his level increases seoho continues to attack and destroy the stone guards to increase his level the guy movements become become more agile faster and more Efficient he raises his level again cooh who becomes so fast that the stone Archer doesn't even have time to fire before the guy is already next to him seoho starts throwing crushing and Incredibly

powerful blows that destroy the stone pawns seoho finishes dealing with the stone guards and his level increases again and more than once seoho notices a notification in front of him that he has reached the level required by the system seoho has offered a quest To change his profession the profession will depend on the amount of time he lasts a portal opens next to him the system Wishes the player good luck and the countdown begins huge Stone guards appear seoho begins to grin and smile madly he says that time has run out and it's time to

get down to business very different creatures appear that look like hooded monks they will have to confront seoho one of the undead monks creates a fiery flame and directs it at The boy with his palms cooh who finds himself in the middle of a fierce confrontation tries to contain the flames of fire even with all his armaments and preparation seoho is exhausted and sweating from the exertion strange monk-like creatures begin to pray they are most likely summoning someone more serious than them the monks begin to create a fire portal in the air SE oh who

watches what is happening the guy puts his shield forward again and Tries to hold back the powerful flames of fire the monks lower their palms to the ground and a dark and purple Aura appears above them see who coldly and calmly watches the undead monk summon some sort of Creature from the dark purple Aura a huge stone guardian Rises up as seoho looks on the guy exhales tiredly and closes his eyes imagining what might await him now the guy abruptly tosses his shield aside because he thinks he won't need it right now Seoho doesn't hesitate

to attack the stone guardian first and he succeeds the huge and stone guardian collapses and its pieces start flying apart seoh who starts to pull out another half Rusty sword from behind his back because it won't be of any use to him seoho swings the semi- rusty sword and Spins it around then launches it straight at the stone guardian seoho starts using all of his weapons and throwing them around the space destroying everyone around him Seoho pulls out his bow and stores his magic power in the arrow to make a powerful shot seoho fires a

shot that hits him hard in the shoulder the arrow goes straight into the guard one of the stone guards gets hit and starts to roll to the ground with a thud seoho has no intention of stopping and swings his gauntlets around about to strike next seoho takes one powerful and strong swing with both hands and aims his throwing discs at the guards seoho Claims that he doesn't need anything because a real man needs only his fists only the remnants of the defeated guards remain in the dungeon and seoh who's level continues to rise seoh who

believes in his strength and moves forward depending on the points obtained the guy will receive a profession class after analyzing he will be assigned a profession the analysis is over and seoh who is assigned the profession of martial arts master he receives the Profession class corresponding to the points time has expired and points are awarded to the guy his remaining Health exceeds half of the score all enemies have been destroyed the total number of points exceeds the limit and cooh who is assigned the sole Destroyer profession but it's not enough for him in order to

defeat that monster he needs to become even stronger seoho receives a rank a guardian necklace and a high rank a mage ring among other achievements the guy Manages to get and obtain the srank Ferocious Spirit gauntlets seoho returns to the hall with the throne where that shadow soldier continues to sit the shadow soldier continues to sit on the throne silently and without any unnecessary movements watching seoho cooh who walks into the hall and heads towards the throne asking the shadow soldier if he was waiting for him SE whose dream reaches a total of level 70

the guy claims that it's his turn now His entire body is oozing with power shadow soldier and song Su Ho's gazes cross and make eye contact the shadow soldier grabs his sword again and launches his attack first it leads to devastating consequences despite his earned skills strength and accomplishments song suu is still wary and tense song so who is not going to give up and manages to dodge the shadow solders powerful attack the shadow Soldier continues his multiple attacks As song so who confronts him with martial arts an incredible and Powerful battle between the strongest

shadow soldier and the Soul Destroyer seoho begins in the dungeon song so who becomes completely different from the first time he came here he swings his gloved fists every now and then song so who is becoming incredibly fast and agile he manages to dodge and evade attacks just like that the dungeon in the hall with the throne is absorbed Into the light of the two strong EST energies of the shadow soldier and seoh who song seoho realizes that all of this is not enough and he should move much faster the shadow soldier once again strikes

with his unusual sword but seoh who covers himself with his gloves song so who manages to hold off the powerful attacks of the Shadow Guardian Sword even while in the air s who continues to accumulate his magical energy and power in his gloves to continue the battle a Bright light of song so who boy's magical energy spreads throughout the space the shadow soldier realizes that this is the junior Lord's power that was not even remembered by what percent after raising his level seoh who now clearly realizes that this Dark Knight is unimaginably strong between him

and the lower level Soldiers the difference is like the difference between Heaven and Earth his strength goes beyond everything if this shadow soldier in Dark Knight is so strong then seoh who will also be as strong as him seoh who doesn't understand the pattern of this game but because of the extra ability at the first level he was able to destroy the top level soldiers every time he gained 110 points his level would immediately rise if the extra ability was taken into account he was now as high as 110th level coho's nickname was Junior Lord

all of his stats will be increased by 40% because Of the inheritance of the Shadow Lord ability the shadow soldier continues to attack the junior Lord by attacking him with his long sword song so who or the junior Lord continues to confront the shadow soldier with his gauntlets and martial arts song so who delivers such a crushing blow that the shadow soldier flies back into the wall and breaks it Junior Lord cooh who manages to crush the shadow soldier and deliver a powerful Blow song so who uses his Martial arts to deal such powerful blows

to the shadow soldier the shadow soldier or Dark Knight flies aside from the GU crushing blows time and again the shadow soldier observes seoho and studies him the creature realizes that the boy has great potential the boy has innate Talent as his father is a Lord and his mother is an s-rank Hunter though he doesn't remember it no wonder the boy is improving rapidly song so who starts attacking again and The Dark Knight Addresses the younger Lord that he admits defeat song so who delivers the final blow and destroys the long sword of The Dark

Knight who admitted defeat Su so who stops when he realizes it's over the guy tries to catch his breath SU so who starts shouting that he has won this battle the guy adopts a victory pose Su so who starts dancing and laughing quite a bit because he defeated the shadow soldier from the throne when seoho calms down a bit he notices a Magic portal opening up behind him seoh who suspects that there is finally a way out of this dungeon and enters the portal without a second thought seoho realizes that he has entered a tower

that is located in the song pan District he tries to figure out why it is here the tower that song seu is talking about is enveloped in fiery and bright Flames engulfing the stone lining of the tower into itself song so who turns around and notices a huge incredibly sized Three-headed fire dog in front of him song suoo thinks that this dog looks more like a scary sculpture than a monster and the fire is apparently a feature of the location song Soo studies his surroundings and once again notices a huge and Tall door in front

of him song sooho suspects that he now needs to move forward again stepping behind that door the entire neighborhood of seong Pon finds itself engulfed in chaos and fire that covers the entire space the Neighborhood is just teeming with various foul things and creatures that are now and then bearing their teeth Su so who finds himself in the midst of some chaos that his victory over the shadow soldier has brought him to son seoh who realizes that he needs to move on and deals with all the evil that has appeared before him the guy goes

up to the 10th floor of the tower and deals with the enemies here again after all of this cooh who goes up to the 20th floor And deals with the uncleanness as well the 20th floor is followed by the 30th floor where the guy again defeats the monsters seoh who goes up to the 50th floor when he realizes that everyone here is so weak even the floor boss is over in a few hits cooh who suspects that he raised his level a lot in the fight with the black KN the guy fights the monsters again

despite the scale of the area he'll finish here quickly if he spends an hour on each floor song seoho Goes up to the 100th Floor through the magic portal and thinks that there are only weaklings here too a girl with purple hair and wearing armor appears in front of song Coho she smiles at him there are two guards following her from behind song so who says he doesn't have time for this kind of thing and starts to attack but the girl tries to stop him the girl says that it was hard for the Lord to

climb up the tower who knew that the junior Lord would make it this fast He didn't manage to climb up here last time either song SE oh who starts to tensely ask what last time we're talking about the girl pretends not to say anything the girl introduces herself as ezel the eldest daughter of the Raider family she greets him on the top floor s so who interjects to ask if this is the end the girl states that this is where they end there used to be a floor with a demon king but their family eliminated

him when they took the place at the top The girl congratulates him on passing all the floors they want to have a banquet in honor of such their head of the family has prepared a grand celebration seoh who asks what's up there where he points his finger essel explains to the guy that there is a portal to another space there seoh who doesn't understand what a portal is so that's what they call these passageways the girl asks about their banquet seoho says he's still underage for alcohol He'll come to the banquet when he's a little

older the girl was about to say goodbye to cooh who but she abruptly changes her mind and gets angry the Lord had also once told her that they would meet again but he never came back to see her here there hasn't been a guest here in 60 years she can't just let him go Coho asks her if her name is essel from the rtis family he tells the girl that they will see each other again the girl starts giggling quite a bit reacting to Cooh who's words she covers her mouth with her fist the girl

starts waving goodbye to the guy and confirms that they'll see each other again again seoho hopes that this portal will lead him home when he enters it he thinks it's a trap and it's not over yet a whole swarm and army of Shadow insects appears in front of song so who it's not like his world at all song so who starts to get frustrated and exhales desperately when he notices such a picture song so who Tries to escape from the swarm of insects that are following him he asks what kind of ants they are song

Soo turns back around and realizes that there is simply no end to the insects whether whether you hit them or not song so who tries to deal with the insects and is thankful to at least raise the level s so who watches the ants approaching and realizes that he's at least gotten used to them by now song so who turns around to the other side and Notices a small door the guy wants to try to go in there song so who makes his way through the small door and once again finds himself in a dark

hallway with nothing in it seoh who realizes how spacious this place is the boss must be huge here a shadowy soldier approaches him seon seoho notices the commander walking towards him surprised that he is all alone here song so who watches the shadow soldier and doesn't understand Why this monster is suddenly crying the shadow soldier that is the commander gets off his seat and starts running towards Coho song Soo instantly reacts and starts attacking the shadow soldier who came close to him the shadow soldier and Commander attacks the junior Lord and continues to shed his

tears song so who continues to confront the shadow soldier and swings his foot to strike the shadow soldier was about to strike song Soo but At the last moment he stops his paw in front of his face s Soo takes advantage of such a moment and delivers another powerful punch at the shadow soldier shadow soldier BR continues to attack seoho but doesn't hit him or do any damage Coho seizes the opportunity and hits the shadow soldier back who continues to cry the shadow soldier Commander be stops for a moment and starts hilting himself after that

Commander beer gets off again and is About to attack coho in a not so real way Commander B hits in such a way that he tries not to hurt coho in any way or damage him the shadow soldier continues to shed tears and the junior Lord doesn't realize what's happening to him shadow soldier lifts his head up and starts crying exhaustively while trying to contain his emotions the shadow soldier stops and tells seoh who that he has lost his guard stopping his attack Commander Bar Is no longer going to fight and falls to the ground

with a thud with his whole body seoho gives out aloud in bewilderment that this was very dangerous his level increases several times again that ant with wings seemed scary but everything was strange it didn't even attack seoho in a meaningful way constantly stopping its strikes it was only because of this ant's behavior that seoho was able to win a magic portal appears behind him again seoho Notices another portal his level isn't even increasing anymore he hopes it's the way home seoho turns around in bewilderment and observes a strange sight he doesn't realize what it is

there are many different Shadow soldiers surrounding the guy and the guy doesn't realize what's going on seoho snaps out of his seat and Rises into the air he realizes that it's going to get worse from here the guy starts attacking the shadow creatures but realizes that his Level is still 99 a huge dragon-shaped shadow soldier starts attacking Coho who successfully Dodges the guy starts to Counterattack and Strikes Back at the shadow dragon hitting it in the face another shadow soldier giant appears behind seoho and swings his blade at him the shadow giant Soldier swings his

blade sharply and seems to shatter space but seoho Dodges again seoh who doesn't let his guard down and starts climbing up the Giant's arm to get closer seoho Swings his leg with all his might and hits the shadow giant right in the face so that it flies off seoho lands on the ground again and observes that many more Shadow creatures want to attack him seoho continues his counterattacks and chops the blade of one of his opponents in half seoho continues his multiple strikes and attacks various monsters their confrontation continues seoho deafly dashes between the Giants

and hits them with his powerful attacks Droplets of sweat appear on his face seoho lifts his head up and notices some more opponents several Shadow Giants land and stab their blades into the ground because seoho Dodges after the shadow soldiers a huge Dragon starts flying and attacking seoho which puts the guy into a tense state but seoho isn't going to stop because he's been through so much already the guy counterattacks the shadow dragon seoho shockingly raises his head upwards and Notices that the shadow soldiers appear sitting on top of the Dragons the junior Lord realizes

that they are going to attack him from the air it's as if the opponents don't run out a huge giant Soldier begins to be its sharp fangs and is extremely aggressive see oh who who immediately picks the right moment and punches the red giant with his gloves in the face seoh who or the junior Lord Lightning Fast dashes through the opponents and Strikes them repeatedly a Huge eye appears from behind the junior Lord and glows with a bright blue light the stone giants that were once opposed by song Jin Wu appear now seoho will have

to fight them the shadow soldier who controls the stone giants has been here for 30 years even though he is appearing as an opponent he was allowed to appear in this guise this means that he is worthy of the Lord's attention even if he is a junior he will see if he can resist such strength seoh who is Already distraught attacking the shadow soldier and pretends that he didn't hear him say anything the junior Lord dashes past the stone giants with lightning speed and one by one lays them on the ground destroying their bodies the

same Shadow staff that The Artisans once inserted the Red Orb into appears see oh who finishes dealing with the stone giants at lifts his head up turning his attention to his new opponent a bright and iridescent light begins to spread Everywhere seoh who tries to cover himself with his hands from it seoho holds on to his head and tenses up from such an incredible force that is madly pressing down on him an opponent with a staff appears both the Knight and the Ant had a flickering Shadow form but there seemed to be someone else that

means the bosses here are shape-shifting seoh who remains pressed against the ruined ground thinking that he should definitely overpower this creature seeo Tries to pull himself together and get up but he can't do it yet there are fire dragons coming at him seoh who notices another of these dragons now there are three in total he made the mistake of thinking it was over he suspects that they are bosses as well the fire dragons begin to emit bright and Powerful fire flames directing them toward seoho it's as if the shadow dragons are creating flaming swords from

their Flames to carry their weapons seoho uses His lightning ability to swipe sharply and deafly through the dragons and strike at each of them seoho swings his fist violently and aggressively in which he accumulates an incredible amount of energy seoho begins to exude a bright and luminous energy that repels all enemies and helps him to resist in the fight seoho Rises into the air with lightning speed and continues to attack the shadow dragons that the red giants are sitting on cooh who manages to climb Onto one of the dragons and Rises into the the air

he gets rid of the shaman first because he's freaking him out the flying Shaman in the air with his staff creates an incredible fire Cloud over the space of the kingdom of Peace a huge unimaginable sized red fire sphere appears in the air above the ground this is all thanks to the dragon staff of the flying and Shadow Shaman in which the magical sphere is inserted a violent and Powerful explosion occurs leaving an Indelible Mark so who watches the whole thing after that another fiery explosion follows which happens right behind the junior Lord's back the

guy is shocked and from the horror of what he sees he opens his mouth so that his jaw drops the shaman didn't expect this from himself as soon as he got his staff his attacks became much more powerful he's so tough seoh who turns to the shaman in horror and pretends to laugh he is shocked by what is happening the junior Lord is massacring the red giants flying dragons now and then the stone giants are also being attacked repeated ly and heavily which is destroying their bodies the junior Lord is not going to give up

so he continues his fierce battle so who sinks to the ground and he starts to be surrounded by the various Shadow soldiers that exist here a tall and Powerful shadow soldier laughs at the junior Lord who thought he could defeat him with such a weak punch seoh who Doesn't even finish listening to what the shadow soldier is telling him he immediately kicks him with his foot the shadow soldier says that after joining the Lord's Squad he rose to his current level through hard work no one remembers him but he will prove his loyalty and impress

everyone the junior Lord once again doesn't let the shadow soldier speak properly and gives him a powerful punch the junior Lord climbs up and ends up on top of the head of the shadow Soldier he is confronting cohu now realizes that if the monsters don't stop appearing he might not be able to handle it all he needs to control his strength even better without mistakes then he will be able to fight alone against the Army and win over absolutely everyone the shadow dragons continue to attack the junior Lord who has to confront them the junior

Lord discovers an Incredible strength and power that spreads everywhere and infects all the shadow Soldiers a red shadow soldier Shaman with symbols on his face uses his staff to attack the junior Lord seu aims his most powerful blow at the shaman who creates a magical Shield to hold back his blow seoho is about to make the decisive blow and asks the shaman not to tell him it's the last one because the guy will be extremely disappointed the junior Lord heads over to the shaman and tells him that if he has nothing else to surprise him

he should disappear The shadow soldier Shaman raises his staff up and tries to hold back the junior Lord's powerful blow a bright and Powerful explosion occurs leaving behind the remnants of the various auras of the Shadow soldiers and Soo the guy manages to destroy the shaman although coho's level didn't increase after so many battles he had better control over his power another tall important shadow soldier appears in front of the junior Lord and follows straight towards him The junior Lord studies his opponent and thinks that he is good and will be even stronger than that

ant the junior Lord asks if the soldier can talk before the battle begins he would like to ask something what part of the army are the Warriors he fought the shadow soldier looks at the guy coldly and confidently he claims that it was 1 3000th unit Junior Lord so who realizes that he destroyed them Non-Stop and even so it is only a Minuscule portion seoho exhales smugly and accepts the circumstances he offers to start the fight the shadow soldier gets down on one knee in front of seoho and begins to draw his sword he says

that the junior Lord has grown the shadow soldier begins to attack the junior Lord seoho who deafly Dodges the blow seoho begins to resent why everyone is calling him Junior Lord and who he even is seoh who begins to fend off the shadow solders blows and asks what this Has to do with him getting here in the first place see who starts to get aggressive and is willing to put up with the overlord but why is he being called Junior the shadow soldier leaves the guy questions unanswered and just continues his repeated attacks Junior Lord

seoho Dodges the shadow solders attacks time and time again but manages to attack at the right moments as well despite all of this Coho gets injured Junior Lord seoho stares in horror at something he notices In front of him his face is covered in sweat the shadow soldier starts some strange fast and strong attacks that fly around Junior Lord seoho notices that the shadow soldier sword has now become a whip for some reason song Soo in sweat and already tired continues to repel the shadow solders attacks towards him seoh who realizes that even though the

shadow soldier's weapon has capabilities it definitely has a weakness all he has to do is to find and capture it the junior Lord deafly Dodges the shadow soldier's Whip and moves slightly to the side to study his opponent the shadow soldier swings his shadow whip again again and the junior Lord has no choice but to dodge the shadow soldier delivers his powerful strike after which the junior Lord reflects it with his leg kick Junior Lord Soo realizes that by blocking his strikes with both hands the shadow soldier is opening up on this side the junior

Lord doesn't miss his Opportunity and Strikes the shadow soldier exactly where the weak area opened up Junior Lord song so who tried to cover himself from the blow and flies backwards along the ground around him the Rocks expand into a whirlwind song seoho realizes that he will definitely not be able to defeat the shadow Knight with such attacks if he continues like this the fight will not end soon song so who rubs his head tiredly and asks the shadow soldier that he is far from being The most important person here the shadow soldier doesn't answer

anything to the guy but only drops to one knee and silently watches seoho realizes that he is right in his beliefs Junior Lord song so who lifts his head up and realizes that there in the air is the real master in the air Junior Lord seoh who notices some dark silhouette sitting on a dragon the silhouette from the dragon in the air disappears and appears here descending to the ground it is the Dark silhouette of a man the junior Lord doesn't let the dark silhouette of a man get down and immediately leaps towards him and

is about to attack the dark silhouette man's Sword and the junior Lord's gauntlets collide with each other when the two two weapons of different people with different powers Collide a bright flash of light and energy happens the dark silhouette of a man begins to repeatedly strike with his sword as the junior Lord fends them off song so who Fights with his last strength and sweat against the dark silhouette of a man who has descended towards him their fierce battle surrounds in multiple streams of energies magic and strength from multiple blows Junior Lord SEO realizes during

the battle that his opponent is very fast and strong cooh who continues to analyze his opponent's movements and actions and realizes that it's not just about strength his attacks are very precise Coho continues to hold his Defenses and realizes that his opponent is not committing any unnecessary actions cooh who thinks about how much training it takes how many trials a person must go through to reach this level Junior Lord so who takes damage and is injured but despite this he still keeps on his feet and fights cooh who realizes that he cannot lose to him

his fighting ability and character istics have reached their limit this should be enough even if this dark silhouette of a Man stands a head taller than seoho he must win seoh who knows that he just has to defeat him he gathers his thoughts and Strikes the man back with a final blow as the younger Lord delivers the final blow his gloves crack and break into crumbs seoho looks anxiously at his destroyed glove and begins to shake with fatigue and rage seoho begins to accumulate his power in the other remaining glove and realizes that even though

this man is his enemy it means Nothing if this dark silhouette of a man is his enemy even so the junior Lord still wants to become just as strong Junior Lord so who gathers his last strength and Strikes the man with another blow the man stops the boy by placing his palm on his head the boy is completely perplexed the man starts asking seoho questions and asks if the junior Lord liked the game Junior Lord seoho doesn't understand what game he's talking about the man tells him that the Boy surprised him Junior Lord so who

raises his head and looks at the man he recognizes the voice it is his father's voice the man pushes the junior Lord aside the portal and tells him that he still has Room to Grow Junior Lord so who turns back one last time to look at the man before moving through the portal the guy suddenly comes to his senses and starts screaming he is transported back to his world s so who finds himself in his school office at one of the desks From where he entered the game World the guy grabs his head and doesn't

understand what kind of dreams he's having as if he's overplayed computer games wanders through Dungeons and the last boss turns out to be his dad a girl Peaks into the office and sees that seoho is left here she is about to close the office doors seoho is droopy and tired he offers the girl his help the girl agrees though she doesn't understand such an Impulse on the roof Of the school where cooh who is studying there are Shadow Knights shamans and Lord song Jin Wu himself song Jin Wu didn't think that the remnants from the

Creator that targeted the resting realm territories could be useful for something like this the shadow soldier asks if it's time for seoh who to get his powers back the shadow soldier says that the Lord has performed such tests before but this time the boy managed to touch him that's enough to pass the test Song Jin woo asks the shadow soldier if they could have defeated the Lord if he only relied on his own strength he explains that there are situations where it's impossible to win in such cases one must think of escaping attacking an enemy

that is many times stronger is foolish and infantile s Jin Wu realizes that it's still early and not now someday seoho will realize how to use his strength by adjusting to the specific situation even if seoho doesn't Know this Rascal will open doors challenging every time seoh who is still trying to come to his senses and realize what even happened and if it was really a dream Commander BR keeps the drawings of the little Lord who once Drew him with him all this time he cries while constantly looking at them right now little Overlord so

who is now matured and has become much more conscious smarter and more agile he is no longer a little boy as beer looks at the drawing And cries sjin says that he has important things to do today once they're done they can have a family dinner at a restaurant somewhere in further news fraud Brothers hang dong Suk and hangdong Su were were taken into custody today in a fraud case the whole country is shocked Next News a major forest fire broke out today there was a high risk of the fire spreading to nearby homes 800

firefighters were sent to the scene and the fire was Extinguished to a bearded and blond-haired man someone puts a bottle to his head the bottle is very cold someone holds out the bottle of water to the man and tells him he did a good job the man thanks him which is what you'd expect from Captain s he's incredible he's worked the hardest on the fire but there's not a trace of fatigue on him as the man sinks into his thoughts he notices something flying in the sky and tells the others about it Captain song Looks

up and says that it's probably just an ordinary airplane flying in the sky a subordinate turns to his principal and asks if he's okay he needs to approve the name of a virtual reality game that is about to be released the subordinate explains himself to the director but realizes that the director is not even trying to listen to him the director turns around and happily blurts out that his wife is pregnant and is now in her sixth week the rest of the Subordinates loudly start congratulating director yugin ho for sharing the happy news with them

director eugin ho suggests that they name their game beautiful world he thinks it's the perfect name for it the subordinates demand the director to think again because the name will determine the future and honor of their company director eugin ho sits down in his chair and wonders if he's so bad at picking names the director says he shouldn't Worry so much because he has already decided on the investor of their game he's going to consult with him that investor will be Choy Jung in Ain spot CEO eugin ho and his amazing story of a young

entrepreneur surprises the newspaper readers an old man asks if there are any other articles not yet but they will definitely come out soon the old man cajoles jinho to leave to create some games and refuses to give up his place in the company The old man scrutinizes the article and says he would like to see his grandson soon a huge magical portal appears in the ground again which can be seen exclusively from the universe a Gateway no one knows what could emerge from there people could only shiver in fear and hope they would never appear

near it but there were those who entered them to fight monsters they were called Hunters some man picks up the phone and says that a man has gotten into the support Department of the hunter Association someone yells into his phone that he asked them not to send his son so why did they ignore his request the man explains that there was an error in creating the raid he asks for more details and takes his time to explain the situation the man becomes indignant and says that his son will break if anyone touches him if this

continues he will give up the Hunter's business if you ask any school child on the street What they want to be when they grow up there are three options no more no less either a well-known Hunter an employee of a well-known Hunter company or or an employee in a hunter Association employees of the hunter Association are constantly watching The Hunters themselves either complaining or asking for something there is such a hunter sjin Wu he has an e- Rank and his physical data is below average he's no different from a normal person why does He have

so many injuries it's a miracle he hasn't been eliminated yet I wonder why he's still a hunter understandably it's all because of his mom and ICU and his little sister who is still in school the man goes to the manager and says that they need to somehow change song Jin Wu's mind about doing all this the manager says that they've already tried that the manager asks the man why he took a job with the hunter Association the man is surprised at such a question In the beginning he was just curious Hunters try to save Ordinary

People by risking their lives but who will help them if there is no one to do it he will he will try his best to make sure the hunters don't get hurt or killed the manager asked asks if he wants song Jin Wu to quit his job or help him but the man can't offer him anything the manager prints out some girls file and holds it out to the man he says that the man can help him after all the manager tells him That there are high ranking awakened ones but they don't become Hunters the

man can change their minds and thus help other Hunters the man scrutinizes the girl's file given to him by the manager he is talking to the picture is of a long-haired girl who is a B- rank healer who is not involved in the association even though she has skills she refused to become a hunter because of her fear and song Jin wo who is fighting his fear but he's walking into the gate every Time if someone like him can help a girl she will become that strength for him the manager asks if the man wants

to try to pull it all off the guy hopes that he can be of at least a little help to those on the other side of the gate a guy and a girl are standing outside playing rock scissors paper the guy keeps losing so we'll carry her bag again the girl realizes that the guy is looking and watching somewhere she asks if there is something in the sky right Now Sun Soo continues to watch the sky but says there's nothing special about it a huge shadow dragon appears in the sky with two human images on

it the blonde woman says that it has been a very long time since she has seen this city from this angle in view the long-haired girl turns around and notices her favorite man behind her then calls out to him the man holds out a box with an amulet to the woman he says it is a gift for their 16th anniversary the Man begins to put the gift amulet on the girl and tells her to stay home for now the man kisses his beloved and says that he will be home soon the woman asks if he

will be late again the girl starts to smile warmly and gently and says that she will wait for her beloved s Jin Wu smiles back at his precious wife and escorts her with a loving look the man seats his wife on the shadow dragon and sends her off to go home song Jin wo Rises into the air and approaches Roes a Huge magical gate that has appeared above the ground it is said that those who wield great power attract terrible things from other worlds song Jin Wu demands his army to rise up an entire Army

of stone guards find themselves defeated in some dungeon I wonder what's behind those Gates what if there's something scary there that the guy has never encountered before SE oh who thinks so and is afraid to die if he doesn't open it he won't know anything He doesn't even know what's waiting for him there the guy dies again and goes back to the starting point how many days has he been here he fights and it's very hard for him he wants to go back but he keeps fighting and doesn't give up the two candles on the

wall extinguish and cooh who realizes that he only has one last chance for everything since yesterday he has been haunted by someone's incomprehensible voice that keeps telling him to rise up even if This is seo's last chance he's not going to stop at anything the guy has been returning to this dungeon since he was a kid endlessly trying to pass the dungeon Without End Junior Lord Soo had also returned here while in high school to confront the monsters if only so he can raise his level to whatever is beyond this gate he will challenge it

Junior Lord so who once again opens the gate in front of him and sees a bright flash of light absolute beings who had created Countless universes since time immemorial in search of infinity these beings possessed a power beyond any limits of imagination and and their desire for knowledge was inexhaustible the absolute being kept on creating more and more creations and so laws souls and various matter were born but nothing could dispel the boredom of the absolute he began to watch the Warfare of the creatures he created studying their conflicts and intrigues in every battle In

every Clash he sought answers to the questions that had troubled his mind since he began to create universes he was also interested in the destructive power of these creatures the creatures had to fight die and be reborn again in an endless war and it was all to amuse his creator this was the case until the unforeseen happened an absolute being watching the battle was destroyed by his own creation absolute beings from other dimensions upon learning of this Gathered together turning their gaze to the world that had lost its creator the death of their kind by

a creature born of his hands is a dark Omen in these Shadows Echoes of past evil lies the true power of created beings however this fact did not excite the absolute beings they only had one thought the power that lost its owner would belong to the one who would be the first to take it away the young boy suho said that he had been accepted into the Korean National Institute of Arts he still couldn't believe it his friends couldn't believe that he was telling them the truth they thought it couldn't be their facial expressions changed

a lot they didn't want to believe it they doubted that such a rude person could pass the Art Institute entrance exam one of them cried and said that he should have retaken the exam suho laughed with them and said that he finally had freedom from this hell but suddenly he Heard someone behind his back congratulate him on passing the entrance exam and asked if he got into the Art Institute he turned around to see who it was suho saw that it was Kim Sun Chul who approached him again Kims Chul said that he didn't think

he had a talent for it he was wondering since when did he become good at drawing but the guy got mad at him he told him that his name wasn't Kims Cho but Lee yuno but suho didn't care that he was mad at him he Pretended that he didn't mix up his name on purpose he said that thanks to suho his plan to go to a high school failed suho replied that thanks to him he was able to graduate the other students noticed that Yun Chul was provoking him again they realized that it wouldn't be

long before they would have graduation yet he continued to act like a child ignoring the maturity and responsibility that was already required of him at this important moment the Students couldn't understand why Yun Chul was picking on a man who was trying his best to live a happy life after his parents disappeared Lee Yan Chul wanted to hit him he shouted his name loudly and started to attack him but suho Stood Still he was completely calm and sure he could repel his attack suho reacted incredibly fast to his attack striking him back which made Lee

unul fall to the floor leaving suho told him to be quiet until graduation but suddenly Lee Yun Chul stood up determined and ready to continue the fight his eyes blazed with determination and he made it clear that he had not given up yet despite the difficulties he told suho that he was not hurt at all his hand was covered with an unknown energy that suho saw for the first time this power seemed mysterious and unfamiliar to him Lee Yun Chul Unleashed an incredibly powerful attack that suho was miraculously able to dodge thanks to his reflexes

his face Reflected fear and surprise while the other disciples were also shocked by Lee Yun chul's strength the force of his punch was tremendous it pierced through the nearby iron lockers suho who was lying on the floor was in a complete Daz and couldn't do anything completely paralyzed from Terror and shock Lee Yun chul's entire body was shrouded in a brightly glowing aura that emanated from him with incredible power he looked truly formidable and Powerful capable of Crushing any obstacle in his way two years had passed since that incident suho was already a second-year university

student walking down the street immersed in his thoughts he often remembered that day he heard a man telling the passers by that all the classes in the main building had been moved to the neighboring building and asked asked all the students to go there suho thought that the hunters were currently conducting a gate sweep and Noticed the guards telling everyone to stay away from the danger zone one of them asked how long it had been since the hunters had arrived the staff member replied that it had been a little over an hour considering the gate

was rated as D ranked they should have arrived soon suho heard an announcement stating that only Hunters could approach the gate he thought that there was a new gate again given the increased precautions and strict restriction on Access he remembered that 3 years ago strange Gates had started appearing all over the world and since then things had changed their former world no longer existed the gates worked as doors leading to a dungeon from which demonic beasts would emerge after a Time destroying everything in their path but at the same time with these changes occurred in

the people themselves there were people able to control magical energy such people were called awakened In their rapidly changing world the chaos which felt like it should have lasted for a long time ended much sooner an awakened man named Jin Chul created an association of hunters Gathering All His Kind together and founded the specialty of hunters thus now all people were divided into two groups there were the awakened and there were the ordinary people who couldn't awaken while some had to break through obstacles like ants others had it fall straight from the sky Into their

hands in this system the ants were clearly aware of their boundaries suho realized that no matter how hard an ordinary person tried he was no match for even an awakened e-rank Hunter but if the hunter didn't close the gate this world would be destroyed in other words people couldn't survive without the awakened ones but the hunters could manage without the Ordinary People suho was grateful to the hunters for this that the unawakened like him could live Peacefully and yet he felt anxious whether he could get used to what he couldn't have it all started from

his parents missing to depending on others for his right to survive it all went against what he once could have gotten he lost what he had and the resulting void was filled with helplessness he remembered that his mother often told him that he had taken after his father he wondered how his father would have acted in his situation and suddenly he Heard someone calling him his me memories were interrupted by his teacher who came up to him to tell him that he had had a pretty good concentration today he looked at his drawing and asked

if it was interesting to draw like that suho replied that he just did it without thinking to which the teacher replied that his aunt was quite ingenious for an insect but looking closer he said that it was not just an ant but a human ant suho looked at his painting and could Not understand why he had drawn it in the first place all of the staff who were fencing the gate saw saw that the hunters were coming back and everyone had to get ready to meet them the people gathered around the gate noticed that the

atmosphere around them was relaxed which meant that their raid was a success one of the staff members thanked Hunter Kim Jong Su for their work to which he replied that the dungeon had been successfully cleared and he had Information to pass on to the association he said that they had found a new species of demonic beasts they were humanoid like creatures that spewed blue flames from their eyes and mouths they used Claws and fangs but their killing power was low the hunter said that he was a little hurt but since no complications had been revealed

they were just harmless monsters and yet they definitely hadn't met such demonic beasts before so he was glad that they Weren't dangerous when he told them about the new beasts the staff asked him to detail everything in the association report suddenly blue flames appeared from the Hunter's wound and the hunter felt a sharp pain he let go of his sword and hands it was as if an unknown Force enveloped him he lowered his head and froze the staff member noticed that his eyes were sparkling with blue flames he called out to him but there was

no response from Him before the employee could speak the hunter turned around and attacked him he was under the power of the blue flame and could not resist it it destroyed the employee standing next to him the hunters who were walking behind him were shocked that their leader had destroyed a man who posed no threat to him they realized that the flames in this dungeon were not ordinary it had infected the hunter after which he could infect anyone he would bite the people panicked And began to retreat from the gate terrified that the hunter had

just destroyed a human they feared that he might turn against them and quickly searched for a safe place an unexpected noise outside interrupted the drawing class and the students went to the windows to see why people were shouting suho raised his head and could understand what was happening there looking through the window the students couldn't understand why people started Attacking each other they were all enveloped in a blue flame that was driving them crazy they noticed that their eyes were glowing blue which meant that it was definitely demonic energy they thought that the dungeon had

not been cleaned up the people outside didn't know what to do some were trying to find a safe place and stay away from the blue flame possessed people others were shouting that they should have waited for the hunters who could save Them one of the students told Professor Lim that he was also an awakened one and asked him to do something to which the professor replied that he couldn't help he was only an e-rank Hunter suho noticed that one of the hunters engulfed in blue flames was heading straight towards them he managed to warn everyone

to run away from the windows quickly and find a safe place after his words the Hunter's body burst into the classroom Window and began to destroy all the people present in the classroom suho turned around and began to run away shouting for everyone else to do the same suho while running away noticed that one student was lying on the floor crying in pain she couldn't escape from the classroom her legs were injured she was begging to be helped to get out and Escape he didn't know what to do and how he would be able to

help the girl he turned around and rushed to run further He shouted to her that he ran for help and would definitely come back for her but already with the hunters suho ran and could not understand who he could call for help he thought that he had left the girl to her Doom but he realized that as an unawakened man he could only do one thing he closed his eyes and thought that it was all because of that stupid Awakening but if he only blamed the situation nothing would change he realized that it was up

to him To find a way out of the situation suho closed his eyes and thought about what his father would have done in his place he turned around and saw the possessed Hunter already approaching the girl the girl was screaming and calling for help but there was no one around her she saw that she was being attacked by the hunter she covered her face with her hands and started screaming loudly suho came to her rescue and with the help of a fire extinguisher he was able to repel The Hunter's attack his Brave act saved her

from imminent death suho knew that in his place his father would have done the same thing he would not leave the girl in trouble and would have saved her then suho received a notice that he had fulfilled all the conditions of the secret Quest courage of the powerless he remembered that once he had a dream he remembered it clearly as if it was really happening to him suho thought that in this dream it was as if He was in some game where he had Power Attack gloves in which he fought against Monsters in order to

defeat the monsters that were getting stronger each time suho had to find new ways and methods to be able to resist these increasing threats to prevent the monsters from killing him he raised his level as much as possible and fought endlessly with the monsters with each new destruction of his level increased and he became stronger and stronger suho realized that The stronger the monsters became the stronger he became and soon he came across only powerful monsters he used all his skills and all his weapons to fight the strong monsters time passed and he managed to

get to the last level where the strongest monster was waiting for him to fight suho remembered that the boss he met there was very strong although he was his enemy but his power caused him respect and even Envy well for some reason the boss was a character He wanted to wake up to he couldn't and didn't want to fight him and he couldn't wake up either the main boss in the last level was his father when he saw him he realized that he would not be able to destroy him he thought that maybe he was

just a projection of his dream strong and unfl flappable father he wondered how he friend gained such strength suho took the fire extinguisher to save the girl from The Mad Hunter he kept thinking about his father he wondered What he would do in such a situation he ran at the monster and thought that if his father was in this abnormal situation how would he deal with the hunter who wanted to destroy them the Hunter's entire body was engulfed in a blue flame that completely took over him he went mad and went to infect other people

turning them into similar monsters suho fought the hunter as best he could he hit him with a fire extinguisher preventing him from biting Everyone in the class he was sure that his father would have done the same thing he would have sacrificed himself to save an innocent man so he decided to do the same he managed to fend off the attack of an incredibly strong Hunter he realized that they should have found a safe place now he realized that it wouldn't last long and he didn't know what to do now he had heard that the

unawakened couldn't hurt monsters without magic suho realized that he had Been too reckless in running to save the girl he hadn't thought of the consequences and now his life was in danger he had no magic and he wouldn't be able to stop the monster he noticed one strange thing the monster didn't fall down it was like it was suspended in the air suho couldn't understand what kind of magic it was who possessed such power suho looked at the girl who also froze and did not move everything around him froze he could not understand what Was

happening he received a notice that had not been opened yet he was shocked that time had stopped around him his thoughts were running through his head one after another he opened the notification and read that he had successfully completed the secret Quest the courage of a weakling and the system was offering him to become a player suddenly he realized that this was just like his dream where he had to fight his father in the final fight he thought That if it was really like his dream he couldn't refuse such an offer to become a player

suho smiled and confirmed that he would like to become a player now his life would change he didn't know what was ahead of him but he was ready to accept the change the system congratulated him for becoming a player he was rewarded for completing the task the Mage candy aru granted him a powerful spell and from now on he would always be in good health he also Received the enhancement of long life without disease he was immune to all diseases poisons and other negative effects the system warned him that this was not a dream and

to be careful he only had had one life looking at his stats suho thought that this window was just like in the game it was just like in his dream and he was happy about that the system notified him that he had a new Mission he needed to destroy the fog burn and increase his level burn of mist Was an awakened Hunter who was infected in the blue flame after a failed attempt to clear the gate suho after receiving all the notifications noticed that the time had unfrozen he looked at the girl and told her

to run away from here soon now he could see all the inscriptions above the heads of the hunters they were all Mist Burns that he needed to destroy they were simple unawakened people he saw two unawakened demonic beings and one hunter in front of him he realized That he needed to defeat them to level up suho saw two fog Burns running at him ready to destroy him the surviving humans were fleeing to safety he stood calmly and waited for them to approach he knew that if he really awakened he now possessed magic that was capable

of destroying the monsters so he decided to test it suho took the fire extinguisher and hit the first monster that tried to attack him this blow knocked the monster back a few meters he threw the fire Extinguisher away and now decided to test the power of His punch he swung and aimed his fist straight at the monster's head suho was incredibly focused and angry he gathered all his strength and shouted for the monster to feel the full force of his attack his determination and rage were palpable and for the first time he was not afraid

of them the power of His strike increased several times now he was an extraordinary unawakened man his physical power amazed him he Struck the monster and it pierced the ceiling with him suho couldn't believe that he had such power he was easily able to defeat the monster who had previously been able to destroy him with a single blow the system notified him that he was able to defeat burn Mist unawakened he looked at his fist and couldn't believe that he was able to do it with just one blow the monster saw that he was standing

still and decided to attack him but suho was able to dodge And Counterattack him which destroyed the monster the system confirmed that he was able to defeat the second monster and his mission was complete he was incredibly happy that he had such abilities suho was able to level up he had successfully completed the training where he had to destroy the fog burn and level up the system gave him a reward for completing the task he couldn't think that this was actually happening to him he decided to test his new powers He attacked the monster and

finally realized that he had really awakened he now had abilities and could wield magic suho struck but this time it was different the monster took his blow as if it didn't feel any pain this surprised suho and made him realize that the upcoming battle would be much more difficult than he thought he was quite astonished that he was unable to destroy the monster he realized that his opponent had become much stronger than He had expected this caused him to not only be surprised but also anxious causing him to look for new ways to defeat it

the monster launched its attack right after suho failed to destroy it with each passing moment the attack became more and more Fierce and suho realized that he now had to endure a veritable storm of power and fury to survive and find a way to defeat this invulnerable enemy Mist bur had severely wounded suho in one of his attacks Feeling the sharp pain suho realized that he was in big trouble the situation had become critical and he realized that he had to change his strategy to survive and continue the fight suho gathered his strength and kicked

the monster which allowed him to break free and jump back to a safe distance once at a distance he took a deep breath realizing that this temporary Escape AP gave him pause to think about his next move he saw the heavy wounds on himself and thought that Now he could turn into a demonic creature after such an injury it scared him because he had only just been able to awaken the system notified him that they had detected life-threatening injuries and now the effect of long life without sickness had been activated he couldn't figure out what

the skill was but then he remembered that the ability was in one of the notifications he had gotten it as a reward for killing monsters the monster pounced on him and Knocked him to the ground trying to inflict maximum damage it was incredibly strong and suho could hardly contain it he thought that since he was weaker than a d rank demonic creature it meant that his rank was e he was glad that he was able to awaken but didn't understand why he had such a low rank suho tried his best to restrain the monster and

prevent it from biting him he didn't know how to defeat it but he didn't give up suho realized that any action he took could Be decisive in this deadly battle suddenly suho received a reward notification he was given skill points and strength points the enhanced abilities gave him a chance to win the battle with the monster after receiving the reward suho was able to strike the monster and release his hand from its death grip he became stronger and now he could overpower this monster he was able to throw the monster off of him by throwing

it off of him to the floor he Had to get up and Counterattack to finish off the monster before it could get back on its feet again the monster quickly got up and their deadly duel continued suho didn't know what the Monster would do but he realized that he needed to urgently destroy it before it inflicted a fatal wound on him suho started to attack it and gave it a heavy and Powerful blow this attack was so strong that the monster recoiled clearly stunned by the power of the blow he Continued to pursue his Target

leaving the monster no chance but the monster took all the blows and still tried to destroy suho who couldn't believe that the monster was able to attack him back after receiving such heavy blows suho thought that even with such strength he couldn't overpower the monster he decided that the skill points given to him he would have to invest in strength he invested the skill points and his strength increased he thought that this Would be enough to defeat the monster who was an incredibly powerful opponent suho thought that an awakened who had increased his level he

had never heard of such a thing before the rank of an awakened was determined upon Awakening and it was impossible to overcome this rank he dodged the monster's attack and prepared to attack it he didn't know that he determined the ranks of the unawakened as well but that was the least of his worries right now he had a Dangerous monster to defeat suho thought that apparently he had the power to go beyond this unfair system feeling a new power and capability he felt that he was now able to overcome the limitations and change the course

of events in his favor he struck another incredibly strong blow after he increased his strength the monster flew several meters away and could only stop when it hit the wall suho decided that it could not be given the slightest chance he started Attacking it before it could get up and his strikes reached their target and were much stronger than the past attacks there was no stopping him he delivered blow after blow and the monster could do nothing it did not defend itself and only took all the blows after a series of monstrous attacks suho Struck

it in the hope that he had managed to destroy it the tension and fatigue was making itself felt but suho was determined suho was breathing heavily it was becoming Difficult for him to continue the battle he approached the monster's body to see if he had succeeded in destroying it the system notified him that he had defeated the monster he was able to increase his level by several levels the enhanced abilities and new abilities gave him confidence and he felt that his efforts were not in vain suho decided to sit down and rest he needed to

catch his breath he was happy that the monster was finally finished he looked at his own Again which was slightly bloody he clenched his fist and finally realized that he had become an awakened player suho realized that now he would have a completely different future now he didn't feel like an ant now he was more confident and knew what he had to do next he was sure that now he would succeed now that he was awakened he could save people and deal with all the chaos that enveloped his world the unknown Hunter moved through the

other Monsters towards the building where suho was in his hands was a heavy sword that he dragged along the ground as the hunter approached the building he jumped incredibly high in the air his movements were Swift and graceful his goal was clear and he aimed to reach it with maximum precision and speed suho went to the window to see what was happening outside but suddenly he noticed that a swift attack was launched at him he saw the fog burn was already nearby drawing His sword to attack suho in a slight days didn't know what to

do he had to find a way to avoid being hit and work out a plan of action to avoid falling victim to the Swift attack he was attacked by an incredibly strong monster it was a Mist burn awakened it was C Rank and stopping it would be quite difficult considering suho's own rank burn Mist launched an attack that sent piles of rocks flying down the debris piled up all around creating clouds of Dust and Chaos suho needed to quickly Orient himself to avoid the effects of the attack and find a way to continue fighting throughout

the city an announcement was sounded to the residents that was very important and it came from all corners of the city and was repeated more than once there was an escape from an underground prison in the Korean University District residents in the surrounding areas were to evacuate immediately the soldiers stood on one of The rooftops and watched what was happening below they were not supposed to interfere with what was happening and waited for the proper order they were upset that the people below were dying and they were supposed to just stand by and watch it

the commander asked when the hunters from the association would arrive his subordinate replied that they needed time to allocate them B rank Hunter but the other Soldier was surprised by His answer he thought a d rank was needed here he replied that the hunters Association assumed that hunters in the area could have encountered serious harm looking over the list of infected Hunters on his tablet the soldier saw a familiar face and couldn't believe that he was also infected he couldn't believe that even C rank Hunters could be infected given their level of training and defense

suho saw the dangerous Mist burner in front of him who had jumped Onto his floor he was holding his sword and was about to attack him he looked at him and thought that he had only frightened him with his attack he couldn't believe that he had come running to him from the lowest floors in front of him was a srang awakened by the fog suho realized that judging from the fact that it came to him with weapons it was different from other monsters but suho was confident in his strength since he had recently Managed to

raise his level he had no doubt that he would be able to fight him for life the monster launched its attack and tried to damage him with its weapon but suho managed to dodge the Swift attack in time suho after dodging the attack felt his heart beat faster with excitement he quickly recovered trying not to lose concentration and prepared for the next step to respond to the attack the monster did not launch another attack leaving suho in the dark This temporary lull only increased his tension and he tensely waited to see what would happen next

preparing for the monster's possible attack suho thought that he was a psychopath his cruelty and unpredictability made him feel uneasy suho realized that he was facing an enemy whose motives and habits were difficult to understand making him even more dangerous in this intense battle the monster once again drew his sword intending to attack suho who was Standing near the wall he was incredibly strong and vicious he was ready to destroy anyone who would stand in his way as soon as the monster made its attack suho threw a fire extinguisher at it which the monster chopped

in half and its contents filled the entire room the entire room was shrouded in a thick fog that was formed after the recent attack it made it difficult to see suho in the midst of this Darkness felt the tension building up and knew that any move he Made could be decisive in such conditions he decided to take advantage of the situation and escaped from the room while he had the chance he decided that the monster was too strong to continue fighting him suho thought that it was too much to have such a monster there was

a reason why his Awakening level was divided he realized that he needed to hold out until the other hunters came he tried his best to leave the building but there was already a Monster behind him who saw where he was headed suho was not going to stop and continued to run the monster was smiling sinisterly his eyes were burning with an eerie evil light his confidence and hatred were evident and his every movement radiated Menace suho realized that now he was going to face even more danger and his every action must be carefully calibrated he

turned around and saw that he was being chased by the monster as he ran past the window the Monster suddenly stopped and looked through it he saw three people on the roof who stood quietly unsuspecting and didn't even see him on the roof were three frightened girls who were sure that that they had to wait here until the hunters came but they did not know if they would come to save them the monster decided to change his Target and started to attack the three girls who couldn't resist him or escape from him he was about

to give them a fatal blow Suho stopped and saw that the monster was no longer chasing him he also saw that he had jumped out the window and he realized that he was now attacking someone else the monster did not manage to hit the girls with his sword who started to run away in panic their frightened scream s spreading throughout the city suho heard the screams and became incredibly angry he realized that he had to find a way to resist the strong Monster not flee he ran and Jumped after the monster he thought that he

did not have time to wait for the hunter the monster did not stop at anything and only he could save the girls the monster didn't notice suho jumping out after him and was stunned when suho suddenly attacked him from the back suho took the moment to strengthen his position and prepare for the next step in the battle suho was determined he realized that he had to stop this monster before it destroyed most of the People his attack only angered the monster who as if he didn't feel the strong blow turned around and attacked him with

his sword suho barely had time to dodge the sword attack feeling the blade swept within centimeters of him his reflexes went into overdrive and breathing heavily he quickly assessed the situation to make his next attack he was at a safe distance from the monster thinking that if the monster hit even once it would be enough to kill him suho Looked around and saw that the monster was able to destroy a few of the girls standing on the roof of the house and thought that it was necessary to avenge them he realized that now he couldn't

let it leave quietly he had to stop it here without letting it kill more people suho began to give him a huge amount of body blows in hopes that it would slow him down and he would be able to give him a decisive blow he continued to beat it with his bare hands he kept hitting It harder and harder but the monster still stood on its feet suho realized that it would take more strength to break this stubborn monster once suho's strikes began to slow down the monster decided to seiz the moment and struck him

with a sword that was able to wound suho suho was in incredible pain from the wound so the monster decided to finish him off and gave him a physical attack that sent suho flying straight into the wall the monster approached him To deliver a decisive blow and destroy him while he sat on the ground unable to recover suho saw that his health level was low he felt that death was near he would not be able to continue the fight he thought that he had lost this fight but he kept thinking that he was lucky that

he didn't die immediately he thought that the system didn't want him to fall at the hands of the monster yet the monster suddenly began to laugh evily he realized that he had already Been able to defeat suho and this realization gave him even more evil confidence making him an even more dangerous opponent suddenly suho felt a strange tingling sensation inside him this sensation was unusual and seemed to penetrate him to the core he realized that something had changed in his body he raised his hands and thought that these New Sensations could be related to his

abilities or unexpected powers that he had not yet fully realized these Sensations intensified more and more leaving suho stunned each tingling sensation was like an electric shock it took over his mind and body causing mixed feelings of fear and curiosity suho was immersed in this inexplicable State trying to understand what was happening and how it could affect his future actions in battle but the monster was already close and attacked him the system notified him that his level of fatigue was he slowly began to lose Consciousness he could no longer defend himself and continue the fight

with the monster suho thought to beg for mercy as the monster approached him to destroy him the roof of the House suddenly began to crack and after a moment was destroyed an unknown monster destroyed the roof suho could not understand what kind of creature it was but he was sure that it had appeared in time thus saving his life suho and the monster collapsed down from the roof suho had no strength To stop his fall and was rapidly approaching the ground he realized that he could not avoid the impact he fell to the ground with

all his might punching the ground with him the huge impact created cracks and knocked out pieces of earth the monster also couldn't avoid falling suho immersed in the darkness and dust felt his strength draining he was already bleeding to death he thought that he was saved by an ant before waking up he was an ordinary man who Often drew them it was him that suho thought of at the threshold of death the ant confirmed that he was the one who saved him he apologized for arriving too late now he would not let the monster destroy

him he looked at the monster that had crippled suho and brought him to the brink of death and was ready to avenge him he realized that the monster was too weak for him the ant was extremely angry at the monster he thought they were insects that had Ruined the health of a noble man like Su ho he was able to easily destroy the monster with one deadly attack after which the monster shattered into small pieces the monsters walked around the Institute looking for new prey to destroy and infect them with blue flames so that they

would continue to create the same monsters one of the monsters saw a living man who was standing with a mop in his hands unsuspecting he was immersed in his thoughts and did not Realize the approaching threat seeing the monster the man was frightened and froze on the spot his face turned pale with horror and he could not understand who or what it was so monstrous Panic seized him and he frantically tried to think how to save himself but fear paralyzed his actions he threw the mop and started to call for help grabbing his head with

his hands he lowered his head down and didn't see that the monster attacking him had been destroyed Well at that moment all the monsters were destroyed in a matter of seconds and there was a huge Echo throughout the city as Burr began to emit a wave of magical energy the soldiers who were standing nearby couldn't understand what had just happened happened because they felt something strange and very strong nearby but Burr immediately went back to his master Su suho and told him that they hadn't seen each other for a long time and he was very

happy to see his Little Master now because remembering back to when he was a little boy and drawing Shadow Warriors in his room and when he looked up and saw before him the mighty bear who was holding in his clutches the drawing that sun suho had drawn and he was very surprised that his young Master had drawn him he couldn't hold back his tears because he was so touched by this beautiful creation Now Sun suho began to come to his senses and opened his eyes he couldn't understand Where he was but as soon as he

opened his eyes fully he saw that he was in bed and covered with a blanket and the first thing he could say was ant but the doctor standing next to him couldn't understand what he had just said a little later he started calling his uncle and he couldn't understand what he was saying but it didn't matter because he just asked him how bad badly he was hurt and that the world was too cruel and dangerous and he'd hire a couple of Bodyguards for him but son suho told her he was fine then he started to

watch on TV and they showed the government commenting on the incident at the University of Arts the incident which injured many people became a hot topic of discussion was the discovery of the mbon monster which charges hunters and turns them into monsters although the incident occurred in the Heart of the City the hunters Association was unable to react quickly and when the hunters Arrived on the scene they saw utter chaos and destruction but what was even more amazing was that all the monsters were destroyed and the only question was who or what destroyed them but

some witnesses started saying that suddenly the people who had turned into monsters came out of nowhere Su suho watching all this he couldn't realize that he wasn't really dreaming because it was really real and it wasn't just some stupid dream and that the Awakened one becomes stronger by increasing his level because at the moment sunu ho is level five and he realized that it must be true that he got a small Rank and during a battle with a hunter who was charged but he couldn't understand how he managed to survive at that moment he heard

a voice that said it was because Burr got rid of those parasites and as soon as he looked down at the floor he saw a huge Shadow looking at him with its huge eyes and as Soon as bear regained his shadow form he said it was good to see him again after all these years as a young Lord and that as a young Lord when he has grown up and become such a wonderful person and he can't contain his feelings but s suho slowly began to put the pieces of lost memories together and that she

knows it's the ants because as a child he loved him very much he was one of the black creatures that had been with him in her childhood but he couldn't Understand why he could only remember it now and Burr said that the Young Ruler had crossed the measurement boundary to meet him but still sung suho couldn't understand why he had lived with these black creatures as a child but now he was asking himself too many questions for now what was more important was his memories he was bigger but Burr replied that traveling through a dimension

requires a lot of mana and came out he was big and intimidating but the card System indicated the level of a soldier and as soon as Burr found out that he was down to a common Soldier he was Furious he didn't like that he was down to a common Soldier sunu immediately got to his feet and started to say that he was feeling better and that it was really his doing to which bur replied that it was true no matter how you looked at it he was a great healer and his original Mission was to

dispel the shadow seal but it seems he's already Broken it of his own free will indeed his Young Ruler but Sun suho couldn't understand what this seal had to do with him and us but bear began to explain that he could accept that all he had seen was what he had really lived through and he had become much stronger since he had fought him last and that the great Shadow Lord sjin Wu had sealed his power along with his memory because he wanted him to live an ordinary life as its Lord but Sun suo couldn't

believe His own ears because he was his father so he's in touch with his father who left home but Burr said he didn't leave home he went into space sunso couldn't understand what space was but Burr began to explain in brief that the shadow adaa is in space now fighting monsters for this world and his father is defending their world with his own life fighting powerful beings more specifically he's fighting against the powerful and the tariffs itaram is a creature who is Trying to take over their world by sending his Apostles to bat and his

father and Burr fought but to meet him he defeated many enemies on the way here and the opening of the gates on Earth is also the effect of the war that is still going on right now but susuo asked him what it means that his mother is out there too because she disappeared on the day when he was still with his father and he thought they were together somewhere when he heard that bayry got Really angry because he couldn't understand how is it possible that Mrs hayin has disappeared and it's probably definitely the apostles trickery

there's no doubt about it sun suho heard this and asked if he wanted to say that it's all the fault of the IIM and his parents can't come back because the atarim interfered in their lives but Burr realized that the Young Lord really wanted to meet the two of them s suho replied that of course he wanted to and Now there's only one way to get stronger to save his mother and meet his father but Burr said that because of the Dark Lord's War he can't return to Earth so the young Lord needs to become

stronger to find and rescue hay in himself and now they will use this key to raise his level and at that moment a notification window appeared that showed that he has a new quest Quest Shadow test he is the son of the great one now all his innate abilities are sealed to deal with this Great power he needs to prove his qualifications and enter the dark dungeon and prove his abilities and this item is the key to the dark dungeon this key will allow you to travel to the dark dungeon it can be used in

the shadow of the Sacred protector bear immediately said that the young Master must insert this key into his own shadow and as soon as he did so Shadow Gates began to appear in front of him and in the shadow gate there was a portal that he had to Go through right now bur briefly told him to go in and get back his powers that belong to him alone but Sun suho thinking about it couldn't quite believe that there's a cosmos A war of the Gods a Lord of Shadows and it all just doesn't make sense

but now all he has to do is gather his strength and save his mother and father because if he can only face them when he's stronger he decided that he would level up as much as he could just to get strong enough to fight Bear behind him was very excited by this speech and started to remember when his shadow Lord told him to go to the ground and break song suho's seal and bur said that he was talking about the Seal of the Shadow Lord to which Sun Jin Wu said that the ataram could invade

the Earth as well and he should return his son's memory to the seal and let him protect the land otherwise he should act at his discretion depending on the situation on Earth Burr finally realized that if this Task was entrusted to him he would stay by the Young Lord's Side and help him level up and at that moment Sun suo began to enter the portal and on the other side he slowly started to come out of it and Burr began to explain that this is the Abode of the Dead where no living person dares to

enter without the Master's permission and this is the dark dungeon in which it is inhabited by many creatures sunso immediately realized that it is a dungeon of Shadows and Looks more like a ruined city than a dungeon but suddenly he couldn't understand why he felt uncomfortable here but it also seemed very familiar to him as if he had been here before but at that moment his thoughts were Shattered by the notification system which started showing him a status window and it said about the leadership of the task of survival in the dungeon of shadows will

never recognize such a weakling as a master in his lands he must hold on for The allotted time and prove his competence sanguo read the notice and realized that she had allotted him an hour and as soon as the trial began a creature appeared behind sunsu ho that didn't hesitate for a second and started to attack him in the back sunsu ho sensed its presence and swung around and kicked the goblin causing it to fly off to the side Sun suho realized that he had to keep his eyes open because this Goblin had come out

of nowhere but when He looked closely he saw that it wasn't just any Goblin but a scout Goblin to which Brer said that if the Scout was here there were other goblins around and that he should deal with him before he called his friends suho rushed into battle but Brer warned his young Lord that of course there were goblins but that he should not be so careless he immediately told suho that he didn't even have a name or color and that this Goblin was weaker than him by several Times grabbing his hand suho started to

squeeze his hand harder and taking the goblin Stone axe out of his inventory he began to attack the enemy and in a matter of seconds he destroyed the goblin with a single blow then the notification system began to show that he had destroyed the goblin Scout Sun suho immediately told baru that those who are stronger than him have different colored names but at that moment the two of them together began to hear a strange Sound and as soon as they turned around to where the sound was coming from they saw a goblin sitting on the

roof calling out to his friends which made sanguo angry because he realized there was another Scout and just a minute later other goblins with yell yellow colored names showed up the goblin captains also arrived after the others and seeing all this Su suho started to ask Burr if he could help him and he replied that he said he was willing to fight but he was Too far away from the overlord so he couldn't replenish his magic power and so he had to save his strength and besides if he participates in the battle the amount of

experience points he'll get will be greatly reduced Sun suho immediately realized that means he won't help and at that moment he started to use a skill and decided that he would try to do it himself the goblin axe that was behind him began to rise into the air and with it the battle axe flew Towards our hero which at the same moment he started to use the skill and control it in the air destroying all the goblins on his way because with the help of his skill which is indicated in the status window as if

he had acquired an invisible hand but at that moment an arrow that flew towards our hero flew near his head but he raised his hand in time to catch it he looked up he saw that the arrow that came was from another Goblin who was standing on the Roof and pulled his magical bow string and started to pull the arrow back in just a second the goblin Archer was destroyed bur as he watched the battle he realized that he was adaptable and this unusual birth of a hero from myths similar to the childhood story of

the little Lord the little Lord was free to use the power of the Lord but this power was created to destroy everything so it was harming the peaceful world but now that The apostles are invading the land again the little Lord's Village is finally beginning to Blossom and at that moment Sun suo hung up his level and he realized that the ruler's strength he could raise no more than a kilogram but at that moment another Goblin came behind him and attacked him in the back smiling evily the goblin was pleased to have wounded the young

Shadow Lord but at that moment a retaliatory strike came in and killed the Goblin in a matter of Seconds Burr noticed this and started asking how he was feeling but all that was overshadowed by the fact that a new creature appeared on the battlefield emitting a huge Red Energy it was the strongest Goblin Centurion Sun suho didn't pay any attention to him but drew his weapon and slowly started to turn towards the Goblins that were attacking from all sides but he was ready for them and he got into a fighting stance and began to fight

swinging his blade he Took down one Goblin after another but then he threw the dagger he was holding straight at the goblin Centurion and with Incredible speed the blade reached its Target sunso began to realize that he felt more alive than when his powers were down and now he was ready to fight with all the strength he had at the moment and as he fought and the hyung point and the ohen point slowly dropped but it wasn't over he fought with all his might and he was sure he could beat It and hold on for

4 hours because it was the only good chance he had to level up against tough opponents and just a few minutes later the notification system showed that he had learned the resilience skill and his level had been raised soon after that he managed to take out all the Goblins that were in his way but also the notification system said he had minutes to complete the mission and bear said that he was doing great and he had no doubt for a minute That he would pass the challenge and the notification system also said that he had

received a reward reward for completing the challenge and the reward was a run Stone if he used it he would get this Shadow extraction skill Burr was very happy because the young Lord would be extracting Shadows Sun suo also noticed that during the battle he also got the skill resilience so after Awakening he gets the skills and the level up system and compared to the time Before Awakening he seems to have become too powerful Burr explained that his leveling system is an improved version of the system that the Lord used in the past and it

is also a means for his steady growth and he thought he wasn't awakened but he turned out to be the strongest Shadow Lord ever and that he got the Run Stone so he could break the Run Stone and absorb it from me and once he cracked the Run Stone the notification system said that he had Learned the shadow extraction skill and realized that he could create Shadow soldiers this skill exceeds the dead body of a monster into a soldier like him and that is the power that makes the current Shadow Lord SU Jin wo exist

it's kind of like a necromancer but to be one he has to hunt so he can only control those weaker than him and he's heard that the summoning skill isn't very popular with Hunters but as soon as he wanted to extract the Shadow the Notification system prompted him to name the command for the shadow extraction skill s suho realized that he needed a special command to extract it Burr started to suggest that the command should be something intuitive and intuitive but after a moment of thought Sun suo used the same phrase as her father to

rise up and as soon as he gave the command the shadow began to gather and rise and then Suns suo saw a small green hand appear on the wall and as Soon as the preparations were finished he saw the first level Shadow goblins appear he couldn't believe his own eyes that this was the extraction and that it wasn't as bad a skill as expected initially soldiers who only Shadow extraction were a little weaker than when they were alive and smaller in stature but also the notification system showed that they would disappear after 24 hours but

Burr was surprised that he didn't have the skill Shadow power Affects intelligence and level also so this will be a really useful skill in the future it's an incredibly good skill Sun suho realized this and told him not to be upset but now he realized that he hadn't eaten in a day his stomach started to growl he started asking barah how he could get out of here and he said that with the the key to the shadow dungeon he could get out at any time so they decided that they would go and eat a little

while later sun suo was sitting In her Hospital tent enjoying her meal he also had no idea that hospital food was so delicious Burr watching him said that his little Overlord he will explain to him what to do next and they are given only three tasks the first is to protect the Earth from demons from outer space to which son suho suggested they go into the dungeon and catch demonic creatures bear also confirmed that they hunt the creatures their level will increase and the stronger they are the Safer the Earth will be three is to

find his missing mom and is there any way to find out where she is asked s suho but Burr said that if they keep catching these creatures maybe they can find a clue and eventually they need to go to the dungeon and the final third task is the most important one Burr has to regain his strength because he doesn't like the regular soldiers and he wants to show him all his enemy power but Sun suo started asking what he should do to Regain his strength and Burr replied that he could absorb some of the knowledge

and magic items it used to be an ineffective way to use the item thus becoming a shadow soldier but since he can't get magic power there's nothing left for him to do he can eat something magical anyway so Sun suho decided that he had to go to the dungeon anyway and now they're going to prepare but to enter the dungeon the hunter Association will determine the level of magical Ability and determining the level of magical ability he's an awakened man who's raising his level and now he has to check what grade he'll get because it

would be great if it was srank but the next day when he went to the hunter Association the girl said that his magical ability level and now he's the weakest Hunter to be awarded an e- rank a little while later he left the hunter Association and decided he had to figure out something To get into the dungeon Burr started to say that he had heard that a hunter's level is determined by the amount of magic power and the little Lord he was focusing on increasing his physical stats would certainly prove to be inferior to his

skills but sunsu ho said he shouldn't be comforted it's more frustrating that way and the shadow powers are evaluating the level of whether he can defend the land so early but he still needs to raise his level Because he heard that Hunters of this rank can't just join the team so entering the dungeon will be a problem but there's one way he's going to check out right now because the capture team fights in the dungeon and and then there's the collection team that takes the body of the creatures and then there's the extraction team which

is the extraction team and that way he can get into the dungeon except for the capture team Hunters of e- rank even with e- Rank can enter the dungeon a little later in the dungeon workers started carrying magic crystals and bringing them out song suho who was standing near the magic crystals began to scratch his head because he had no idea that it was such a hard job he turned around and began to tell another Hunter who was standing next to him that he was thankful to know him because he didn't know any other than

him this guy is a teacher's aid and in the art Department Of a Korean University he is also a self-awakened - Rank and that he was lucky to have him around because he was able to work in the dungeon but suddenly the guy asked sun suo he started apologizing to him for giving him problems at the University because there were no other awakened people there besides him and he got scared and ran away Sun suho recalled the this situation when he was told that he was an awakened person and should do Something to which he

replied that he had an e rank now he's apologizing for not doing anything at the time but suho told him to raise his head because he's also an e- ranked awakened man and the association says that - rank Hunters should run away as fast as they can when they encounter a demonic creature but that guy was just surprised that s suho is also an e- rank to which s suho replied that his magical abil scores are equal but that guy couldn't believe it Was true because when he was running away he saw Sun suo fighting

a demonic creature on the roof but now he couldn't realize if it was true and if he was wrong and if his rank had gone up after the creature attacked then he's really cool but at that moment Burr appeared next to that guy and started saying that the little Lord is cool but the guy turned around to see whose voice it was and as soon as he saw the shadow soldier he immediately saw Sid stepped and Started yelling that there's a demonic creature here Sun suho didn't understand why he came out of the Shadows but

the shadow soldier answered that the little Lord is now at the level of a weak ant larvae and so it would be safer if he stayed close to him and protected him the guy started to get to his feet and asked if he had awakened as a summoned Hunter to which Sun suo replied that it seemed so and there are a lot of hunters who have no skills at all but he was Lucky but this guy had a skill so suho teased him that if that's why he was running away from the monster so fast

but as soon as he spoke the guy sat down and got nervous suho said it was just a joke and then he turned around and started telling suho that he had finally killed him Sun suho started looking into the cave and realized that this was the first time he was in a dungeon other than the shadow dungeon and now he's facing a task force going after demonic Creatures and this Rapture team is looking at what appears to be an empty dungeon and judging by the fact that they've only come across demonic wolves but Wolf Pelt

is worth a lot of money so they need to collect that stuff too but there are also sometimes groups of magic Stones so there's nothing left to do but keep looking don't get frustrated just go through the dungeon to the end to find out but at that moment a guy showed up and started telling the captain that There was something here and as soon as they got inside they saw this huge room that was glowing brightly they couldn't figure out what the ruins were and maybe they should go out and call for backup and they

couldn't recognize any demonic creatures but they couldn't understand why there was such a structure but no monsters and now they decided to find out and at that moment they saw some strange weapon in front of them and nobody could understand what is it the Treasure hidden here instead of the boss the guys couldn't figure it out because they didn't even think there could be a weapon stuck in the ground really cool so the guys decided to try to see what it really was but one of the guys said they'd have to test it to know

for sure but it looks like a great weapon but the other guy said to be careful there could be traps with such a treasure the captain approached the ball and said he'd take it and not leave when he Touched the sword it began to Glow a bright color and the captain said that even if he had a rank he could overcome it but at that moment there was a bright flash of light that Shone through the entire space in the dungeon and the captain couldn't understand what it was because he saw a whole different place

that just happened to have the other guy standing next to him said there didn't seem to be any trap but the captain should be careful with that sword they Don't know what it is and he'll have to be more careful next time but at that moment the captain swung his sword and destroyed his first comrade the other Hunters couldn't understand what he had just done but the captain began to turn into some strange creature and say that whoever dared to take the sword is the lord of the Fang and now he must destroy all those

who invaded the Fang Lord's domain so the captain began to destroy one Hunter after another but in the Other dungeon the workers couldn't real realized that they had just been closed sunu ho started to show his comrade that he had the ability to summon Goblins the guy started to say that he had heard that these abilities only summon one or two creatures and he had summoned three and that this guy's power was definitely abnormal but he couldn't understand why he was so low ranked you can only summon three and to use Shadow extraction you need

a body which is inconvenient but You can just get Goblin bodies from the dungeon and use them as free labor Sun suho just now realized that shadow extraction is a really good ability a hunter with a low rank is classified by the hunter Association and cannot enter the dungeon alone since he started to divide the Hunter's rank a lot of time has passed and more mistakes are made by the measuring machine so when he hangs up the level maybe his rank will be measured again and also Sun suho started To tell the taker that if

he remembers their third mission they can do it here because he said that it regenerates if eats something magical I'll tell you how many magic crystals these crystals contain magical powers and that it doesn't help with the loot anyway so why don't I do it now song suho suddenly asked the bear did the overlord really show up here maybe something his father but the bar replied that it wasn't like that his father wasn't the only Overlord If it was his father his village would be rebuilt in a second but this creature and that odor were

something else in entirely and right now they needed to be wary the other diggers who were in this dungeon couldn't figure out what that noise was coming from the cave as soon as they turned towards it they realized that all that rumbling was coming from the cave right in front of them and then they wondered if they had any direction to where their capture team was headed But that's when they started looking closer and they noticed that some strange creature had begun to emerge from the cave as they got closer the diggers realized it wasn't

human and this is a demonic creature but they could not understand where they came from because the hunters had recently entered the cave at the same moment they started to turn around and run with all their might towards the exit to escape but one of the workers started waving at The Demonic creature in panic and although he was gripped by Panic he desperately continued waving his pickaxe but the demon dog came closer and grabbed the pickaxe with its huge mouth The Miner looking at the destroyed pick ax could not understand how this monster managed to

destroy it in a matter of seconds and at that moment he realized that he was about to be finished and with a desperate cry he began to call for help from the other Hunters just as The monster was about to attack the worker the worker jumped back at which point song Su ho intervened and ran up from somewhere and hit the demon dog on the head with all his might song suho at the same moment shouted to his partner that he would buy them time and they should get out desperately his comrad had started to

run away with all his legs and lastly said only that he was grateful to him song Su ho for his part started looking at the Demonic dogs and Realized that their names were highlighted in Orange and that meant that he was not at the same level as the Mist burners in that Women's University in Korea but now he realized that he could handle them alone quite well because he had already raised his level and now he was much stronger than before but suddenly he felt angry and started telling him that he was ordering him to

run outside after all he didn't have to help every time of his own free will but His comrade replied in a desperate voice that he was all alone and he would try his best to help him songu ho on the other hand turned his head and asked him to intercede if he was in danger but he would still leave three goblins to protect him just in case and now he took out his inventory and began to select the weapons he would use to fight against the Demonic dogs after all this was the goblin weapon he

had gotten in the shadow dungeon And right now it would be better than a pickaxe his comrade didn't understand could he really even summon weapons and where did he get such abilities from without thinking long our hero with all his might began to rush towards the Demonic dogs not even a moment later the notification system showed song suho that he had defeated the steel tooth raccoon the comrades Left Behind only looked on and rejoiced that their young Lord was so strong but songu ho reached Back and began to command the Demonic dog to let his

shadow rise the three goblins and his comrade looked on in horror as he was able to summon the Demonic dog and as soon as the Demonic dog was summoned it immediately started attacking the other demonic dogs thus helping song Su ho Burr who was watching his little Lord was happy that he was already getting used to fighting using Shadow power but our hero realized that retrieving and summoning Shadows didn't Waste his Mana if he could summon more creatures as his magic power increased he would have an entire region once he destroyed the demon dog he

immediately decided to summon it the goblin who was standing beside Our Hero's partner watched with the same amazement as he summoned another demon dog at this moment the notification system once again showed that he was able to defeat the steel tooth Ron and he had gained a new level but following that songu ho Began to summon another wolf and this time it was the last one he had defeated at this moment his comrade began to ask song Ho what is this after all this is clearly not a rank e ability how could he be able

to resurrect demonic beings song suho suddenly hesitated as he began to realize that he had lost his temper this time and he needed to quickly think of a way to talk himself out of it turning around he said that this was basically rank e but his comrade could Not understand Had song suho intentionally registered under a FAL false rank song Su ho suddenly turned around towards the cave where the Demonic creatures came out of and realized that he still had a task left and still had one enemy left but he couldn't figure out what that

enemy was since he had already destroyed all the ray hands in the distance he began to see a strange silhouette of a man and could not understand if it was his last Enemy but it looked like it was a person from the capture team suddenly s suho's comrade began to approach that Hunter and ask asked did he really survive after all they were attacked by demonic creatures and almost killed at this moment the expression on the Hunter's face changed and the guys realized that now and as soon as the hunter song Su ho pulled his

comrade aside at the same moment because right in front of his face flew a sword that broke his glasses As soon as the huge sword struck the ground songu managed to pull his comrade aside in fear songu ho immediately began to order his wolves to attack this Hunter without a second thought the wolves from all sides began to pounce on the hunter to destroy him at the same time songu ho began to pull his comrade away and said that he was unlucky this time because he had once again been caught by a demonic creature that

had lost its mind and to make matters worse The color of his name had turned red which meant that he was a very strong opponent after all the redder the color the more dangerous the creature and at the women's University in Korea he had heartily felt how strong red level creatures were so the sensible thing to do would be to take his comrade and run as far away from this place as possible as soon as they left the area where that Hunter was our hero began to ask be what he meant when he said he

could sense the Overlord be replied that the hunter carries his energy but is not even close in power to the overlord however even so he is not his equal yet to which s suo replied that he understands everything right now for now he needed to open his inventory and come up with a plan but be couldn't understand did the little Lord really want to fight songu ho immediately replied that the system said that it was in some way a safety mechanism to ensure his growth which Meant that since he was given this assignment he had

a chance to win besides if he wanted to meet his parents he needed to get stronger sooner rather than later and to get stronger he needs to destroy this monster and raise his level after scattering all the weapons he had in his inventory he decided that he would defeat the enemy now and be able to raise his level Burr looked at song suho and was very touched by his words Burr in turn began to say that he Faces trials he can't handle over and over again and never avoids battles and that with this weak character

comes the character of a lord and just as the hunter began to approach song suho Burr said that the body of that thing that had taken hold of the hunter was a sword if he could wrestle the sword away from the bearer the bearer would no longer be able to move at this moment the hunter began to approach songu ho little by little but at this moment the shadow Wolves began to surround him and attack him from all sides as soon as one of the Wolves was able to grab the Hunter's sword our hero realized

that that Hunter was indeed up again after using magic bear added that sh soldiers are essentially Immortal if there is Magic they can regenerate as long as they want song suho realized at this moment that the power of the Shadow soldiers was the key to superiority over any enemy but at this moment he saw that the hunter had Easily destroyed his shadow wolf with one swing of his sword Burr added that the hunter was destroying the shadow so easily because his magic was still weak suddenly the hunter turned to S Su ho saying how a

low person like him could use the power of a shadow Lord song suho was surprised that the hunter could speak but bird jumped into the conversation and started yelling at the hunter how dare he call a lord from the shadow Lord lineage a lowlife the hunter Didn't like this and replied that he hadn't thought of meeting the shadow Lord lineage again without thinking long the hunter started shouting that song Su ho was the Fang Lord's enemy without thinking long song suho began to raise his weapon and said that he would would now begin to test

his level with all speed he started throwing his weapon destroying the goblins and aiming it straight at the hunter but the hunter easily began to repel all of his attacks And then s Su ho realized that as expected from the red name the hunter was easily repelled after scattering his weapons all over the area s suho decided that he would act differently in this case without thinking long he extended his arm and decided that he would just take quantity now bear being behind him realized that this was the ruler's strength that he had been using

since he was an infant as he continued to attack s suho made sure that all of his attacks Were easily repelled by that red Hunter as soon as he came close the hunter struck a few more times and broke the weapon he was holding looking at the hunter songu ho saw an intimidating gaze directed straight at him dodging all of the Hunter's attacks s Su ho realized that it felt like it was impossible for him to fight back if this Hunter hit him once he would be finished if he were to stall for time his

chances of winning would be gone but suddenly the hunter Began to shout are you really going to avoid the battle like this right now you look like a coward hiding behind the shadow Lord and the shadow soldiers but song suho began to smile and replied to the hunter affecting your parents is a violation of the rules and you don't have the confidence to approach even if you provoke like this thinking back to that that conversation with beay if his seal is wrong why doesn't he regain the ability to climb the tower but beay Replied that

his powers were sealed when he was still young and he could be said to have regained the skill of those Shadows if he had those Powers he could rival itaram however this place isn't a dream or reality it's a test to see if he can handle the powers the physical strength was destined to disappear whether the test succeeded or not then it's true it's just a game the experience of being in the tower wasn't meaningless song Suho recalled that he remembered precisely and clearly the sensations he felt when he passed the Tower of Trials and

at least if he had something like an iron glove like back then songu ho recalled Burr's words Shadow soldiers are essentially Immortal if there's magic they can regenerate for as long as they want and if you think of it that way bear can also change form at will in that case he can now come up with new Plans to overpower this Hunter once the preparations were over he began to summon his shadow dogs a new but the red Hunter continued to attack and shouted Sonu ho are you really at it again haven't you learned that

it doesn't work to send those meaningless Shadow dogs at me right now I'll just cut you down to the point where your Shadow soldiers can get close to me but at this moment something strange began to happen on the battlefield song Su ho began to extract Shadows and transform them into matter that enveloped his hands at this moment the red Hunter made a decisive strike causing a huge explosion to sound after the strike but with his head down the red Hunter couldn't realize what had just happened as his attack was simply blocked as soon as

he lowered his gaze he saw songu ho blocking his attack and said riken steel Fang lives up to his name just now the notification system showed that I was able to retrieve the Iron glove transformation form songu ho immediately realized that with this skill he would be able to easily approach and deal with this Hunter as soon as they started exchanging blows the entire atmosphere in the dungeon changed bear who was watching from behind couldn't believe his eyes song suho was able to use the shadow solders weapons a far superior level Shadow Lord was in

a state of Mastery and could manipulate all Shadows at will like an Caterpillar that had just discovered Shadow power how was he able to discover the next stage of Shadow power that no one had ever told him about the martial arts Mastery that s Su ho had just shown was very impressive this ruler power that s suo had mastered without any support or hints was amazing most importantly the way he used the shadow power bur realized that song suho had completely mastered it at this moment s suu ho threw the red Hunter straight Into the

nearest wall with all his might causing a huge explosion but that wasn't enough the red Hunter suddenly jumped up from his seat and started screaming loudly all of this was not enough as the weapon that songu ho started to raise flew straight at the red Hunter Burr immediately noticed that his little Lord had become much stronger than before right now he realized that song suho was a true Prodigy as soon as he managed to defeat the red Hunter the red Hunter Said that with his red name he thought he wouldn't be defeated but it was

all over Burr immediately added that he didn't doubt his victory for a moment raising his hand song suho realized that he had gotten used to a new fighting technique during this fight he decided to look at his Awards and the notification system immediately showed them the notification system asked if he wanted a quest reward to which song suho replied that he was willing to accept The notification system started showing the rewards for the quest the first reward was the storm strike Rune Stone and the second skill he had mastered was storm strike at this moment

the aura enveloping song suho began to Glow bright blue and he realized that the skill was the most coveted reward and he instinctively already knew how to use it he decided to test it in action while he had time and practice he turned his attention to the weapon that lay at his Feet The Voice kept saying to the red hunter that this was all disgusting and how could he lose after all this was just boundless human greed when s Su ho raised his sword it would completely devour him as soon as s Su ho raised

the sword the notification system showed that he had acquired a new item the riken Fang songu ho immediately noticed that this sword looked much better than the goblin sword he had gotten in the first dungeon when he was training and Leveling up but the voice from within the sword continued to ponder that there was really a person who had inherited the Fang and was not under its control when all the preparations were finished song suho started practicing with his new weapon in different directions destroying all the rocks that were nearby he began to use his

storm strike skill the large Mana consumption from a single strike could be a problem but he liked the effect song suho had told baru That the reaction to Shadow extraction was completely different and the power of Shadows was a thousand if not tens of thousands of times stronger as soon as s suho swung his sword for the last time he noticed that his comrades started to come to his senses walking over to him he asked if he was all right but his comrade couldn't understand what had happened opening his eyes fully he saw the red

Hunter who was lying next to him song suho said that he couldn't explain Everything in two words and they would talk outside a little later all the hunters and workers started to leave the portal sitting on a bench s suho's comrade began to ask him what he would do he replied that he was going to check if there were still survivors in the dungeon as soon as songu ho entered the dungeon his comrade couldn't understand did this guy really awaken with the summoning skill in such a trifling situation he couldn't understand when Song suho had

become so strong although right now it didn't matter anymore watching all the survivors who called their relatives to say that they were fine most of them couldn't understand what had happened inside the dungeon the guy sitting on the bench realized that What mattered was that all these people were alive because of song Su ho meanwhile our hero inside the dungeon started destroying all the iron demon dogs once he destroyed some of them he Told bear that there are still many more wolf Monsters Inside be replied that they all counted as experience and one should not

miss them s suo turned around and started to wonder why the attack power of this sword had dropped drastically but the voice inside the sword said that it was probably because it was helping the descendant of the Shadow Lord bear began to explain to the voice inside the sword that showing strength against those weaker than him Was a pathetic act the voice replied that he had ever seen a hunter chase after prey that was weaker than he was but still Burr added that the young Lord had defeated him even though he was many times stronger

song suho turned around and couldn't realize that he was now watching a talking bug and a talking sword and he still couldn't get used to such such a thing a little later he still reached the place where that sword was taken out from after examining Everything there he saw that all the hunters who were there had been destroyed the sword suddenly began to speak everyone who entered here will be destroyed my mission is to protect the Fang Lord's Shrine but songu ho took the sword in his hands and with all his might he shoved it

into the same place from which it had been taken out turning around he started to look at the destroyed Hunter but the notification system immediately showed him that the Target for releasing the shadow was present and asked if he wished to extract the Shadow song suho immediately started to ask be if it was possible to use Shadow release on humans to which be immediately replied that if it was a destroyed body any creature could become a shadow soldier but song Su ho without thinking long picked up the destroyed hunters and started carrying them to the

exit of the dungeon bur couldn't understand if he wasn't going to use the Shadow release songu ho turned around and only said that forcing someone to fight after death was more like punishment Burr was greatly surprised by these words for he couldn't even imagine that the young Lord wouldn't subdue the annihilated at this moment song suho began to ask beay if it was true that this was the Lord's Shrine be replied that it was true s suho continued by saying that his father and the Lord he destroyed Were Somehow related to the Ataram be explained

that the itaram are the non-nash enemies of his Overlord and that Overlord is a past enemy there are nine monarchs including their lord his father song Jin Wu the monarch of the Dead lord of the Shadows protector of the entire planet has saved it more than once then there is the king of beasts the Lord of fangs who is as strong as the other monarchs after that comes the king of insects the Lord of plague King yon the Lord of strength the king of Demons the Lord of pale Mist also present is the king of

giants the Lord of Beginnings but he has never met him personally then there is the king of snowmen the Lord of snow the king of the Dead the lord of the spirit world and finally the last king of giants the Lord Of Destruction and the Lord of Dragons all nine Kings have power beyond comprehension but eight of them died trying to attack the Earth and that's right the shadow Lord is his master the One who destroyed the Fang Lord At This Moment The Sword began to speak if my strength was at the proper level I

would have torn apart the shadow Lord's blood descendant and thrown it to be eaten by the Wolves song suho replied that it wasn't that he didn't understand his wishes but his father had defeated the other kings just to protect the land was he also only trying to protect this place from invaders no matter what side you're on they're trying to protect what They care about and all he car cares about is that he only wants to fight him because of a blood Bond and if protecting this place is his mission isn't it silly to show

hatred for a father who couldn't defeat a Fang Lord he just wants to meet the parents he can't see because of the Invaders and for the sake of his goal he's willing to rely on any Force when the ataran begin their Invasion this place won't be safe either If he helps him he will protect this place too the voice that lurked within the sword could not understand was he proposing to join forces with the Blood air grasping the hilt of the sword s suho decided to make sure for sure would this sword agree to serve

him to protect this place and the entire planet at this moment the Shadow and fangs would fight hand in hand on this front in unison a little later the reporters who were sitting in the cafe with song suho's Friend started asking questions regarding yesterday's incident in the dungeon they wanted to know all the details that he could tell them since he was there personally Lim Don Yun the Survivor of yesterday's incident picked up his coffee cup and said that he would tell them everything he actually wanted the case to get publicity and the attitude of

SSU ho who has a rank of e to improve this is a great opportunity for sun suho for saving the day a little Later a headline came out about an event where a rank e Hunter had single-handedly saved other hunters in a dungeon the article contained information about the brave Hunter who threw him self at the monster to save people as well as interviews with many of the survivors he saved elsewhere the guy sitting at the table started scratching their pens behind their ears for now it was time to choose a couple people in another

guild Management Department one of the guys said that the information gathering team was also resenting that they needed more people and it seemed like they needed to hire a few more e-rank Hunters the guy sitting at the main desk specifically the second in command case said to send him one candidate the guy at the computer started looking and saw that it was a rank e Hunter who had fought monsters in the dungeon evacuated a team of Miners and brought a Wounded Hunter out of the dungeon the guys who saw that he had rank e were

immediately surprised but the second person in management started to say don't they realize that it would be fine to take him to a big Guild like ours and we can cover up one scandal at this moment a guy asked if Hunter song suho had replied to their letter because the newcomer had already managed to get an invitation from the black turtles Guild and he must be happy but the other guy Turned around and told the leader that he had declined the offer causing the leader to not be able to understand why after all this guy

is just a rank e rookie and he's turning down such a big Guild I don't understand what's the point the leader said the other guy replied that Hunter song suho didn't want to join any guilds the leader was angry with this kind of answer he couldn't understand if this guy thought he was some s-ranked Hunter this isn't The end yet we're sure that song suho himself will contact us soon sooner or later he'll realize how difficult it is for a hunter without a guild at this time song suho while in his apartment began to look

at the notifications that came on his phone he realized that once he visited that dungeon he had no shortage of Guild invitations a lot of people want to get their hands on him specifically but everyone wants to hire him as a porter or gatherer He couldn't understand why there were so many he figured it would be a hindrance to him and an even bigger hindrance to leveling up with the system and there was no point in joining them right now he didn't care what the guild wanted to do or who they wanted to get he

had better things to do turning to his sword he began to ask Fang rikon if he wanted to continue the conversation the one they had started in the dungeon when he suggested combining the powers of Shadow And Fang Fang Ryan couldn't understand how he could calmly utter such nonsense are you saying that a shadow can become an ally instead of an enemy only under one condition if you bring me to the Fang Lord's other holy land at this moment song suho started to ask if he knew how to get there to which Fang replied that

he knew where all of the Fang Lord's holy lands were located regardless of the distance but he feels that the gate leading there has already Disappeared and what people call a dungeon breakthrough has most likely happened s Su ho immediately realized that this holy Place must be an open dungeon an open dungeon is where creepy and very strong monsters dwell when a dungeon breach forms in the abandoned gate the monsters take over the land turning it into a wasteland at this moment song suho holding his phone in his hand sent a message to his uncle

that he would be gone for a while and Not to worry even if he couldn't contact him right now he needed to move out to seize even more power and raise his level as quickly as possible a little later song suho started to ask Burr if they had arrived at that place to which he replied that it was correct but at the park and they noticed that it was forbidden to enter and things were not good right now since the guild owned the place sunu ho immediately realized that the entrance is forbidden and the hyena

Guild is made up of people who used to be gangsters so they're all scary bear started to say that he shouldn't listen to these lowly creatures because the Young Lord had better raise his level while Fang was arguing with Bear Song suho got angry and asked them what they were doing there right now I'm ready to go inside and I'll use my power to do so he started breaking the cameras with his power Burr asked him what about the guild to which song Ho replied that he Had his own way out as soon as he

broke the last camera it completely disintegrated into small pieces song suho decided that if they did that they wouldn't have any evidence Burr added that his methods reminded him of the overlord once inside song suo couldn't understand why there was a blue mist in all the open dungeons Burr began to explain that it was Mana from outer space it gathers through the dimension walls causing a gap in the worlds Because of this the fog from the holy land where it was broke through the dimension and came to Earth the creatures from the outside world are

trying to punch a huge hole in the dimension to send their arm armies here the more Mana a creature has the more it is affected by traveling through the dimension song suho realized that the strongest ones would not be here yet he should hurry up and raise his level before other hunters came here at this Moment raising his head he saw huge monsters in the trees one of them was a fanged VGA and the other was a black shadow Rogue the Fang immediately started telling s Su ho that now was the time for him to

show his strength to which s Su ho replied that he could rely on him him but he wouldn't use him as his main weapon causing Fang to be perplexed s Su ho made a decision after much deliberation that it was time for him to fight the way he wanted to he Would use his fists like he did in training as a base for mid-range combat the ruler's strength would be the support to avoid being predictable he will use different weapons using extraction he would get more equipment to improve his skills and characteristics leveling up on

his own Burr was absolutely thrilled with what he heard from his young over Overlord Fang also realized that this was the power of the Shadow Lord's bloodline the More enemies and the longer the battle dragged on the stronger he became using the demons and monsters he destroyed at this moment s Su ho decided that now that his intelligence scores were higher he could summon five Shadows but at this moment bur said that it was insignificant compared to a great Lord who could summon thousands song suho blushed and ordered him to shut up going even further

into the depths of the forest s Su ho saw that they had come to The very place that Fang was talking about Fang began to say that there was a gate leading to the holy lands here but now they were seeing some kind of strange Warehouse s suo noticed that even though it was late there were still people here he wondered if there was a special reason for them to stay late after all hunting monsters was better during the day at that moment A car pulled up to the workers and Hunters who were inside the

car began to bring out People who were tied up by their arms and legs songu ho immediately realized that he was witnessing a kidnapping being performed right in front of his eyes beay supported him by saying that it looked exactly like what they were seeing beay began to address the young Lord that they were here illegally so they shouldn't interfere if they realized he had trespassed into their territory his Hunters would have reason to attack but as soon as Burr finished Speaking and turned around he saw that s suho had disappeared he couldn't understand where

he had gone was he really going to go to those people s suho who grew up in the arms of a police officer father who specialized in violent crimes and a legendary firefighter grandfather couldn't stay away he grew up with a sense of justice and In This Moment he couldn't stand idly by songu ho accelerated at full speed and began to approach the first Hunter that was in his way he had a deep habit of acting first and thinking later when it came to Justice at the same moment song suho accelerated with all his might

and hit that guy with his shoe the Shadows who were watching were completely shocked by what they had just seen the other Hunters seeing that their comrade had just been kicked in the head were also shocked after the kick that guy's face had sealed right into the ground and the guys only saw a Silhouette flying by which was song suho they couldn't understand who that guy was but song suho realized everything that was happening at that moment because he realized that his body reacted faster than his brain he realized that he had invaded another Guild's

territory illegally and now he didn't know what to do putting on his shadow mask he turned around and began to ask are you really kidnapping people what is your guild hyena doing the other Hunters began to ask back asking what he was doing invading other people's territory and attacking them out of the blue it looks like you came here for us to destroy you at the same moment the other Hunters started using their magic and enhanced equipment to deal with song suho one of the hunters started attacking song suho Who successfully dodged all of his

attacks as he swung s suho thought about what he had learned earlier the average rank of the hyena Guild members was D he definitely doesn't know their strength so he shouldn't relax taking a swing he hit one of the hunters with all his might who flew away at an incredible speed the other Hunters noticing the silhouette of their comrade flying away couldn't understand what had just happened following this songu ho began to eliminate One By One The Hunters who were approaching him from all directions bear who was watching the battle could Not believe that the

awakened ones who had reached the d rank by human standards were no longer competitors for song Su ho right now the status window indicated that song suho possessed level 16 a little later s suho decided to tie up all the hunters so that they wouldn't be able to leave the area while he went about his business bur beside him began to say that it was a graceful completion SSU ho began to untie all the guys who had been kidnapped by The Guild they Began to thank him for saving them they also asked if he was

from the hunter Association he replied that they could assume that he was he said he would handle things here and they should quickly evacuate to safety once the guys got into the the car and drove away s Su ho couldn't understand why the guild was kidnapping people at this moment Fang started telling songo that he was feeling Something song suho asked him feel what Fang replied that that was why He asked him to come here as soon as they reached the fence they started to go inside the room what song suho saw shocked him he

couldn't believe his own eyes there were many cages inside the room Burr also added that there was a sense of energy in the room although it was very vague song suho turned his head and saw a locked dog in the nearest cages but he couldn't understand why the hyena Guild was doing this Fang added that it seemed to him that it wasn't a Dog but a small Wolf the descendant of the king of beasts Lord Fang Fang said hearing this songu ho couldn't believe his own ears Fang went on to say that right after his

defeat in the war with the shadow Lord Lord Fang had ordered the surviving descendant to be hidden in the Shrine and guarded because he believed that if the Blood Ties were not broken another Lord Fang would appear he honestly admitted that he didn't expect to find a Fang Lord in this particular Place at this moment songu ho broke the shackles restraining the little wolf cub and lifting him up in his arms he finished listening to the story about how the Lord hoped that his clan would not be interrupted he seems to vaguely sense the Fang

Lord's Aura and has lost a lot of energy he will die if left like this Fang said Burr asked the young Lord what he would do song Su ho after briefly thinking replied that he thought there were only a few people there but Here was another one he was angry now realizing that there was one last one left that he should destroy turning his head around he saw a demonic creature that began to tell s suo that trusting people was useless the creature calling him broy said that he had survived s suho immediately asked if

they knew each other the Fang replied that he knew him this is the hunter of The Descendant I told you about Fang said broy immediately began telling Fang That it had been a long time since they had seen each other and that Reich and Fang was also alive as he could see Fang reiken immediately began to say that he hadn't forgotten that he had been sent to guard The Descendant what were you doing all this time while that little wolf cub was in shackles Fang asked song suho holding the wolf cub in his arms didn't

have time to notice when brocky ran up to him with Incredible speed and asked how dare he touch his property Following that broy struck hard with his tail causing SSU ho to fly off to the side Burr noticed this and began to shout if his Lord was all right the impact was so strong that song Su ho broke through the wall and crashed into the nearby containers on the street Burr immediately flew over to him and started asking if his little Lord was okay song suho repl replied that it was the most painful blow he

had taken in a while I'm bleeding right now but don't scream my Head is splitting from the sudden and Loud Noises songu ho said Burr hearing this went on to say that when he first came here he felt a vague remaining energy and was sure what it was itar I felt it arim's energy from this guy bear said Fang and brocky started listening to bear who turned to broy and asked if he knew what he had done to the overlord's descendant broy interrupted his story and began to explain that he knew how he who had

lost his Sanctuary Managed to maintain such a level of strength according to Natural Selection the strongest survive the survival of the weak is determined by the whims of the strong the weak become food for the strong it's a law of nature although this guy is quite weak he belongs to the Fang Lord's bloodline and can be said to be the best source of nourishment that's why I feed on it to gain strength and be as strong as I am at the moment periodically I draw the energy of the Lord's descendant from this little wolf cub

as well after this story brocky vowed that once he was done here he would definitely destroy Fang at this moment song suho raised his hand and said that his death was a proof of weakness but broy interrupted song suho and told him that his body was fit for the strong just as broy continued to say that the next Fang Lord would be fit s suho used his sword to attack broy with his strength but B took advantage of the Moment grabbed the little wolf cub and began to carry it away from the battle site following

that the sword returned to S suho's hands once he was sure that the little wolf cub was all right song suho also began to address Fang I thought you were angry with me but it's all right however I have a case with that guy too after all right now will be the first clash between Fang and Shadow right now I finally found a lead leading to my father at that moment the Notification system began to show our hero that he had received an assignment the content of the assignment an urgent hyena hunt he must defeat

the hyena to ensure safety that's when songu ho realized that he guessed who the guild was named after once the monster managed to create a guild by kidnapping people and how it was all related to a Terrace the other hunters in the guild who were connected to song suho started yelling for broy to release them they said that This guy wasn't that easy and they would also help him fight him if he untied them S suo at the same moment shouted out that he wouldn't stand silently by and watch at this moment broy attacked his

Guild subordinates and destroyed them with a single blow afterward he started saying that if they thought he would need help to deal with this guy they had forgotten their place immediately you become prey when you forget your place songu ho seeing how he Had destroyed his comrades became extremely angry and began to approach the monster very quickly as soon as he threw the first punch his opponent immediately blocked it songu ho began to ask did you really kill those people just because you were playing with them brocky replied the strong lorded over the life and

death of the weak you think the strong need a reason to do whatever comes into their head he followed that up with another blow but our hero Managed to dodge and jumped aside jumping up into the air song suho Started flying at broy from top to bottom along the way he used his new skill that he had recently obtained storm blade but these attacks were too weak and brocky began to ask is this really all you can do you're dishonoring the name of the owner of the Fang heirloom suddenly from the other side a sword

flew straight at the monster and the monster couldn't understand where Such a hidden attack was coming from song suho who was standing in front of it started waving his hand and controlling the sword saying that this wasn't the end Fang suddenly began to ask brocky why have you changed so much after all you originally swore your loyalty and honored reiken but now I don't understand why you've changed so much but brocky questioned why did I honor reiken I don't really have any respect For him I was only afraid of his power I didn't want to

continue living such an insignificant life and as soon as I got the chance I decided to change everything with my own hands spreading out he gave a powerful punch to song suho and said there's no time to worry about anyone else right now as soon as the punch was executed song Su ho felt all the pain and he felt like all his bones were broken however s Su ho began to remember something that had been long Forgotten after all when I think of my father who right now could be fighting someone I am filled with

Incredible strength and this strength gives me more understanding that I shouldn't give up Gathering all his strength into one punch he began to use the shadow Tech technique reinforcing his fists with armor with all his might he struck his opponent for he couldn't lose to some pathetic monster right now Burr who was watching the battle couldn't believe That his young Lord was so strong at his young age Fang Ron who was lying on the ground began to remember the strength combined from the Broken Sword would he really be destroyed like this the survival of the

descendants and the future of the Fang all depends only on song Su ho right now and he still wants to fight he's still waiting for the battle at this moment the little wolf cub began to rise up even though it was very hard for him Fang reiken saw this And realized that the little wolf cub sir riken's descendant was rising up disregarding the pain he was feeling he noticed that songu Ho's fighting Spirit inspired the little wolf cub the last thing I can do is only help I can pass on the remaining power in me

to The Descendant at this time song suho continued continued to fight and although his opponent was very strong our hero continued to hold back all of his blows as soon as he was thrown aside He began to slowly raise his head and looked at the monster that was slowly approaching him as he lifted his head he saw a notification in front of him and the system was showing that he had hit points left the monster came closer and closer and with its terrifying Aura said for a mere worm you have good stamina at this moment

it swung around to finally deliver the final blow and destroy song suho but at this moment the wolf worm having gained strength clawed at the Paw Of the monster that had just wanted to finish song suho off song suho couldn't understand what had just happened and where the wolf cub had come from as soon as the wolf cub completed its attack he stood up in defense of the young Shadow Lord following that the notification system showed that the Fang descendant was paying tribute to the player's fighting spirit and offered to accept him as an ally

song suho didn't realize if the Fang descendant was the wolf cub He had met earlier do I really have to accept him as an ally the monster in front of them began to speak is he really a descendant has he absorbed the magic power of the reiken Fang hearing this song suho actually realized that this wolf had absorbed the power of the sword it turns out that reiken Fang sacrificed himself to save his pup songu ho had been trying to cooperate with the Fang from the beginning after looking at the system notification he decided that

There was no reason to refuse and accepted the invitation taking the Fang descendant as an ally the notification system showed a new window data synchronization was now underway s suho began to notice that something was entering his head he began to see strange memories of his opponent sitting in a cave near a small wolf cub and saying that they would confront the Lord after all in this world it is survival of the fit And we will lose a lot if we lose we will surely become stronger for the future of the fangs bringing his hand

up to the wolf cub he began stroking its head a little while later some strange creatures came to their cave causing the little wolf cub to start shaking with fear young Fang began to ask those creatures why they wouldn't destroy him right here and now the creature in front of him said that he thought this demonic Beast was quite useful and had some good Abilities touching him the creature transer heard some of its power and said it was choosing him now bro's hyena is to collect people alive and deliver them to them this power will

help him get rid of unnecessary problems of course depending on how he uses it most likely this power would be contrary to his desires at this moment SSU ho began to realize that these were the memories of a Fang descendant these beings who put something in his head are the main Instigators who are directly related to atarim the Fang descendant didn't want to take revenge on brocky he wanted to stop and enraged brocky if it had anything to do with their plot it was necessary to defeat broy right here and now but right now s

suho realized that he didn't have enough strength to defeat him at this moment the notification system began to show that an additional Quest had opened with the appearance of a companion the quest information is Monarch's descendants Quest he must find the descendants of the Monarch and make them his allies the descendants of the Monarch becoming allies is one of eight due to the proximity with Fang's Descendants the bonding skill is formed at this moment the huge blue aura began to Glow brightly and song Su ho realized that something was happening here Burr noticed that the

young Lord was undergoing a change not the same as the Lord broy seeing this couldn't Understand what it was flying towards songu ho with all his speed he swung determined to stop everything right here and now as soon as he swung struck with all his strength causing everything in the vicinity to start collapsing but the notification system began to show songu ho that a skill was being created due to the connection with the Fang descendant right now he had linked his strength together with the fangs strength this bonding skill is a level one Beast Transformation

consuming one Mana per second the Fang descendant is instilled into his body strengthening his body and developing Beast like senses s suho couldn't realize if he had absorbed The Descendant this time his body became light and very strong he felt his senses sharpened everything became so unfamiliar and incomprehensible it helped him move better avoiding dangers as soon as he dodged all the attacks he kicked the monster with all his strength The one couldn't understand where he got such strength from and why he was losing right now after all if you look closely this is the

same kid who fought him a few minutes ago he can't lose to some person right now after all he had spent a lot of effort to achieve and obtain the power he has be who was watching the battle realized that the magical power had now jumped up a lot the Beast began to shout that he had no idea what kind of trick he was using but there was no Way he would lose to a Human After All strength defines the difference between species he should blame himself for being an inferior being called a human at

this moment song suho began to use a skill and learn the skill of hand hand combat Burr who was nearby was angered that this Beast was discussing the difference between species in the presence of a young Lord after all there's no one higher than a shadow Lord and that means he's wrong he's about to Be finished now as soon as the Beast heard these words it couldn't realize if this kid was really a shadow Lord at that moment susuo jumped back and delivered a perfect and precise punch which knocked his opponent into the ground he

still did not die and only continued to say that he had to become stronger that's all he was interested in just getting stronger at last he saw the silhouette of his master reiken he was angry at himself for not being able to Protect him at the end of the battle the descendant of the Fang approached his teacher and bowed his head over him regretting the loss that had just occurred in his life at the same time standing behind his comrade Burr said to his master you did a great job Prince and heard his name in

response continuing to look at the motionless body of his opponent the boy added you said you could feel it arim's energy from broy so a few minutes ago I was Able to see some memories of the descendant of the Fang continuing to recall what he had seen in his opponent's memories sunu ho said that the hunters who entered the dungeon where broy was had placed something in his eye was itam among them and what was the purpose of their attack on broy then in response to Prince Burr's question he answered that he doubted it was

Itami the external gods do not act alone but use their Apostles to influence the Causality of everything that happens and most likely their actions are somehow connected with their invasion of this world to which he replied that this means that Itami the apostles are now on Earth after his question realizing some danger and limited information the boy looked down and added if I knew at least a little more about all this is this this all I could learn about itam in response to his Prince's question Burr confidently replied actually no there is Another way to

which the prince replied in surprise that indeed there was then the subject added that broi most likely has memories ofarim if I eat bro's body I will be able to see some of his memories and it will help me in restoring my strength with one shot of two birds with one stone after hearing the request from his friend sanguo turned his head to the side and said in Surprise you had such an ability too you surprised me after the conversation was Over the boy's attention turned to the Fang descendant who was mourning the loss of

his teacher approaching him to ask for permission the boy said if you don't mind I want to take you somewhere the next Moment The can9 Offspring threw his arms around his master and began to lick him and the boy clearly understood that he was not against going with him with that agreement the young Master took out his shadow key and used it to open aort portal to another world once The exit was arranged before leaving songu ho spoke to his subject whom he was leaving behind to retrieve his memories I'm counting on you T in

response to his master's warm words the subject hesitantly replied young Lord you are too kind to me after a while walking along the path in the shadow realm bur said to the young Lord why did you decide to go to the dungeon in response to the question of his subject the boy confidently said I want to go to To the house of the descendants of the Fang to which he replied in surprise in the shadow dungeon after receiving the question turning his gaze to the wolf the boy confidently replied we are now allies with him

he has no protector and his Sanctuary has also disappeared I am sorry for him as soon as he said that he received a system notification that said an ally of the Fang descendant wants you to name it please name the Fang descendant see seeing this sunu ho said In Surprise pointing to himself you want me to give you a name thinking about what he could call him the boy said yes you have gray fur so you'll be gray hearing this Burr mentally said his ability to give names is just like a Lords the next moment

the Fang's descendant began to smile happily and a message appeared above him that said gray was an ally relationship a level of trust and respect after giving the nickname to his friend the boy conf ID Exclaimed gray I declare this Forest Fang territory use it to your advantage after which notifications appeared part of the Shadow dungeon declared Fang territory owner of fang territory declared gray when the wolf rushed to mark his territory in the trees song suho asked Burr what kind of food he could eat to which he thoughtfully replied well since he is from

the Fang family I think he can eat living creatures or Monsters when he when he Heard what exactly he could feed his new pet the boy smiled slightly and said well then just fine the next moment he turned his head to where the goblin was hiding behind the tree and added there are still monsters here that I haven't gotten rid of yet so it would be a good idea to ask gray to clean it up a few minutes later the hunt for the monsters that still remained in the possession of the descendant of the Fang

began at the same time watching the battle from a Tree the boy said wow that's pretty good and gray is pretty smart so he needed to clear out the inventory and place the things he got after the hunt while his friend was dealing with the goblins sunu ho opened the system window and saw notifications again that said the following rewards were received skill points and the title of wolf killer this title is given to a hunter who is experienced in hunting wolves when fighting enemies such as beasts Your characteristics increase by 40% seeing the reward

for the victory over broy the boy rubbing the back of his head said in Surprise the wolf killer but brocky was a hyena and what he heard in response let's skip the Minor Details hearing the advice from his subject the Young Prince Drew attention to another task called the descendants of the Monarch and said in surprise that this Quest was enough to find the descendants of the Monarch and recruit them as Allies in response to this Burr replied that the Lord did not have this task after this remark the subject added that I heard that

the system leveling created for you was revised by removing the ill intentions that it contained to which in response I heard a surprised voice ill intentions like that in response to his master's question bear replied that the plan was to forcefully make a man known as sjin Wu stronger the architect wanted to use him as a vessel for the shadow Monarch after achieving the goal the plan was to destroy your father's soul but he simp could not go against the goals created by the system remembering the fate of his father Burr added and thus he

and the others became the shadow Monarch I became a great entity that no longer needed to be raised to a higher level and in response to this sunso said so the system is moving to allow me to become a shadow Monarch and then be added that's not the point there can Only be one Shadow Monarch in the world I believe that the system adapts to the direction in which you are moving and serves as a guide for you if new features appear they are created to help you after hearing the explanation from his subject the

guy looked down and said thoughtfully so the goals of my system are so let's look at the characteristics looking at his status window in which some of his characteristics have noticeably increased the guy said Thoughtfully after your words I think I understand why I still do not have a class immersed in his memories from the past the boy thoughtfully said since I face the flame creatures my characteristics have increased significantly and I have gained many useful skills after that seeing that his pet had already dealt with the enemies he added in his head but I

still remain weak even in the last battle if it wasn't for gray and the communication Skill I would have lost to broy however since the tasks given by the system are in line with my desires I need to complete them and maybe after completing them I will be able to meet my parents jumping down from the tree after completing the clearing of the territory of the descendants of the Fang Sun suo said to his subject by the way you could find any traces of the itm in bro's memories in response to his master's question Burr

replied that I had looked Through them but I was unable to find the apostles who had been brainwashing broy after receiving an unequivocal answer from his friend song suho thoughtfully replied that we have no clues to which he replied don't jump to conclusions recalling useful information in addition to the Apostles of atarim bear said there were some other memories of one person continuing to introduce other details the subject added that she founded a hyena Guild for broy and also Took kidnapped people and his Guild was called The Guild of the hyena hearing some new testimony

from his subject song suho was surprised to hear that he had a guild continuing his story with without being interrupted by the questions of his Prince bur said if we dig into this Guild I think we can learn more about the itm at the same time somewhere in the guild a man picked up the phone after the call and asked what happened to Lim do Jen didn't you Go to Southeast Asia to help with the raid in response to the question the man heard over the phone now it doesn't matter you saw the news you

were behind the hyena incident weren't you to which he replied that you can see the hyena incident at the zoo in response to his interlocutor's mockery the man replied menacingly don't change the subject to Lee minuk to which he said I don't like your tone and then added oh you do I've already found out that you were doing Some errands for the hyena Guild and the association will soon find out about it to which Lee minak replied that they can ask me and I'll just say that I didn't do anything and when I mobilize my

lawyers even the associ ation will do nothing hearing his interlocutor's excuse Lim doen said sternly even so leave this overconfidence the law may not be strong enough but the leader of the association is not easy to deal with continuing to warn his friend against Some negative consequences the man added you should clean up after yourself before I come back hearing his friend's remark Lee minock exclaimed in frustration that he still had the nerve to hang up on him when he had said everything he wanted to say say he was just my driver and now that

he was srank his arrogance was still there after expressing his dissatisfaction in verbal terms the man unable to withstand the influx of emotions slammed his fist on The table so hard that it shattered into small pieces after a certain amount of emotions of Rage were released the man said the guy who defeated broy and destroyed the hyena Guild was the only one who survived and the only thing the survivors said was that it was a young hunter in a black mask reaching into his stash for an item lieing Suk added well I can't waste time

on someone I don't have enough information about right now taking out the Pearl from his hiding Place Leeming sock the vice president of the Grim Reaper Guild and also an a-ranked Hunter slightly added I have something more important holding the precious item in his hands he added Stardust a stimulant to awaken Hunters if business goes up no one will be able to look down on me anymore at the same time in the dungeon of Shadows Mr be approached his apprentice and said you're already fighting quite well try harder to be useful to the young Master

Climbing on the back of The k9's Offspring bear added come on eat to your heart's content hearing his subject's conversation with his pet songu ho said in Surprise why would gray suddenly become a roarer in any case I'm glad he's adapting quickly the next moment as soon as the hunt was over the guy received a notification saying that Gray's Ally had received experience points from hunting monsters and had reached the goal of Experience shared with the player 50% of the experience points were received immediately after the boy nervously exclaimed I get experience points from hunting

gray this is the system that existed before and he heard that indeed approaching his Prince Burr looked at the notification and said thoughtfully I can't say for sure but something similar happened when Shadow soldiers fought and earned experience points for the shadow Monarch and he Heard in response something similar to The Experience sharing system in party games turning his gaze to his pet he added although I only get half of it the automatic leveling up is quite useful to which the subject replied let gray continue to hunt the next moment noticing a new notification that

said that after killing a certain number of Monsters Inside the shadow dungeon you have fulfilled the conditions for holding the quest the guy said that a New notification the next moment a new notification appeared telling him the daily task of clearing the shadow dungeon to kill a 100 goblins 10 Goblin captains and one Goblin Centurion seeing this song suho said daily Quest I need to kill goblins immediately after he added thoughtfully that there should be a reward for this then it turns out that I will be able to receive them every day to which bear

replied it seems that the system wants to make this place your Territory hearing the words of his subject the boy sighed heavily and said oh it's hard to find a 100 goblins in such a huge territory however instead of suffering in search of enemies the guy used another way he called up his inventory and began to look for the right item a few seconds later he found a flute horn in his hands which is used by goblins and centurions when they want to summon their subjects and then the boy said happily I got it when

I was Killing goblins immediately afterwards without hesitation the boy blew the flute and summoned enemies instead of looking for the surrendered flute which summoned the nearest enemies the next moment goblins from the forest began to run toward songu ho from all directions at the call of the flute horn seeing that the horn really worked the boy happily said I knew it and Burr added who would have thought you would summon goblins using a horn flute as soon as The enemies began to approach him the boy began his preparations for the battle and since he was

a hand-to-hand fighter he only had to swing the next moment as soon as the first enemy approached the Young Prince made his first blow crushing the Goblin's skull inward after that the shock wave that followed demolished some of the other enemies that were approaching him continuing his battle with the enemies the guy said in his head I'm getting bored fighting goblins but if I have to destroy a whole bunch of them I'll do it having dealt with the enemies who arrived at the first call songu ho again used the flute horn and summoned more enemies

after the closest enemies responded to the call he used the flute again to summon as many enemies as possible and not to waste much time on them seeing how many enemies were heading in his Direction the boy said I need at least this many The next moment while the crowd of enemies was approaching the young Shadow Lord used his summoning skill and shouted rise up and summoned Shadows from the dead monsters as soon as the shadow subjects rose up they immediately joined the battle on the side of song Su ho destroying all the Goblins that

came their way the next moment gray and the boy also joined the battle to make the battle end faster and complete the daily task after the battle was over gray laid Down on the ground with no strength left and began to whimper tired tiredly because he had been hunting continuously for 3 hours immediately afterwards the boy received a notification that said you have received a reward do you want to receive it now with the options yes or no looking at the window of the daily task the boy slowly picked up the reward and said curiously

seeing the strange reaction of Burr he asked what was wrong In response he said the numbers in the task are strange I seem to have completed it but but they continue to grow sanguo smiled slightly after thinking about it and came up with a crazy idea and said could this be the one clenching his hand into a fist he exclaimed happily if the counter is not standing still then maybe there is some other hidden task until they all stopped to find out after some time and the completion of the daily mission in Double the equivalent

the counter still did not stop but by now the Fang descendant was near death while the dog was giving his soul to the god sunu ho received a notification that he wanted to receive a reward and joyfully exclaimed that he could not hide anything from me confidently answering to receive the reward he saw a window that said you have received the following rewards status restoration characteristic points three random Blessed box selection random cursed box selection after looking at the list of rewards the guy happily accepted the first reward after which his body was covered with

the effect of recovery then he happily said I have recovered to the ideal State just like when you level up you can save this reward if you wish and in a critical situation fully recover right in the middle of the battle the next moment opening his characteristic window he added it becomes more and more Difficult to accept the second reward with leveling up and with this reward daily improvements in characteristics are guaranteed after that faced with a choice the guy thoughtfully said well now the last reward is here looking at the blessed and cursed boxes

the guy thoughtfully said what I want is not necessarily a necessity and what I need hardly coincides with my desires continuing to think hard about the Choice he added that what I want is too vague and the list of things I need will not fit on one sheet of paper so I take the damn box as soon as he made his choice an item appeared from the selected box and a notific a appeared the volcano horn was received and the guy was surprised to see that it was gloves looking at the item from the box

the guy was pleasantly surprised and said I couldn't turn Shadow soldiers into weapons all the time so a separate Weapon would be very useful putting on the reward and starting to test them sunu ho thoughtfully said it increases the physical damage by 30% so does that mean that with the number of demons killed the damage will also increase the gloves are a little heavy so I'd better invest points in the strength characteristics continuing to rejoice in his new weapon the boy said happily now you just need to hunt demons and improve your equipment after which

he received a Notification in the status of your ally Minds have been mined turning his gaze to the descendant of the Fang the prince saw an exhausted gray and heard from Burr the young Lord Rick is not a shadow soldier with endless stamina to which he awkwardly replied cried oh sorry let's call it a day I would like to find something outside using the shadow key the guy went out into the portal and received a notification that you are leaving the shadow dungeon and once on The ground he asked what the name of the hyena

related Guild was and was told that it was the Grim Reaper after hearing the answer to his question sunu ho thoughtfully said then where should I start my investigation as soon as he said this he heard the notification signals in his phone picked it up and saw who was writing to him and was surprised to hear that the teacher was writing to suho please help me going to the place where he was called by the Teacher son suho arrived at the soul station which was a dangerous area seeing his student nearby the teacher waved his

hand and happily called out to suho I'm here come here thank you so much for coming as soon as the student approached Lim Doan said I was going to go to the dungeon but at the last moment the whole team left me hearing this the guy was surprised to hear that the whole team did not go to work and then he added that none of them did after being Informed that something had happened the teacher clenched his hand into a fist and gritted his teeth in anger and said angrily [ __ ] I'm sure they're

drinking somewhere now seeing that his teacher was in a bad mood the guy said awkwardly I'll help you but please calm down hearing that he really agreed to help Lim do gun handed him a protective suit and said happily suho you're the best take this seeing the suit the student was surprised to hear that it Was a protective suit and then he heard that the work of a cleaner is much harder than that of a digger so the suit is a necessity recalling the duties of each member of the dungeon clearing team the teacher added

that the minor team simply digs up resources after the clearing is complete and the collectors take out the items left after the monsters are killed by the Strike Team so we should follow them while His companion was changing clothes the Assistant added this in case of an unforeseen Ambush by monsters and the fangs and Claws of the corpses can also injure us putting on the protective gear given to him by his mentor sunu ho said in Surprise looking at his arm so now it was clear why he needed a protective suit a few seconds after

the training was completed the Strike Team arrived and as the leader approached the pair of guys he asked why there were so few Pickers in response to a question from The Strike Team Commander Lim Dogan replied I'm sorry our team just disappeared to which he replied we have a contract how can we allow such irresponsibility do you know how much money we paid the frowning Reapers for the right to enter this dungeon stepping forward the leader of the group said unhappily if you dare to lag behind I will send an official complaint directly to the

association and be sure that you will not see the work of a a picker Again the teacher nervously replied yes we will do our best please believe us hearing finally from the leader of this Expedition the dissatisfaction and complete irresponsibility of lim dogun he said sadly I'm not even the captain of the team of Pickers looking at the backs of the people who went to the clearing Sun Su ho mentally said four D- ranked Sorcerers five D- ranked Fighters and one C- ranked healer the one who was yelling at us now looks Like a Healer

from the Strike Team the random cursed box gave me what I needed the volcano horn is a weapon that absorbs Demon Souls hearing the warning from his comrade who said suho watch your step here it's slippery thought teacher Lim who had appeared in time continuing on his way to the dungeon he added in his mind that it was also a field type dungeon owned by the Grim Reaper Guild which could not be a coincidence at the same time some Strange events were happening in this dungeon unknown persons were destroying the monsters that inhabited this dungeon

anticipating the strange chains of events that were intertwined together at the right time in the right place songu ho added in his mind that I feel that something terrible will happen very soon starting their journey in the dungeon one of the soldier said to his comrades to light the way and then they used Fire magic as soon as the light appeared the Cleansing team noticed a huge number of monsters in front of them who reacted to the bright flames in the darkness and the leader shouted to take up combat positions not far from the cleansing

group were lizard-like monsters and there were quite a few of them as soon as the first enemies appeared in front of the group the Healer from the clearing group said the Gathering command since there are not many of you do not go far and work quickly hearing The healer's order the assistant said I can't believe we are being forced to stay closer than the Strike Team at the same time sun suho thought if a random cursed box gave me a volcano horn then I thought there would be a demonic type of monster as he watched

the battle against the lizards in the dungeon he mentally added this would be a good opportunity to watch the Hunter's team fight turning his attention to each of those involved in the battle sunu ho mentally added That he needed to study how they interacted in the battle the next moment taking out his key to the shadow dungeon he said in his head thanks to the daily task I have many corpses of goblin captains and centurions taking advantage of this opportunity he sat down and touched the ground and said rise up after which the Shadows began

to arrive seeing his Warriors standing in front of him the boy mentally said after increasing my intelligence I can summon Seven Shadow soldiers a few minutes later the Healer from the Strike Team wiped his face from the blood of the monsters and said well we're done here now we can rest hearing his order someone from the Strike Team shouted out a break right now to which he heard in response that there was nothing to be done we only have two collectors to think about they should help us and only delay the rest immediately after these

words he looked Back to see how the pickers were doing and thought in confusion that they had already finished and then heard the pickers talking thanks to you everything is much easier the strike team is much slower than I thought approaching one of the goblin Shadows the Healer exclaimed in confusion that your summoned creatures were there to which song suho replied in Surprise yes why do you ask then Lim dogun thought if he was trying to start a fight again after receiving An affirmative answer the man grabbed the boy's hand and exclaimed I beg you

to become our personal cleaner to which he replied I wasn't going to continue working as one trying to somehow convinced the guy to join them the Healer exclaimed you will have the highest salary in the market and then heard the boss say we have problems here looking back at his comrade who was calling him the leader of the Strike Team heard us and came across a human Corpse heading to the place where the strange Discovery was made everyone was able to take a quick look and make sure that it was indeed something very similar after

a more thorough examination the man said indeed and then the wizard added that judging by his clothes he was an ordinary civilian immediately after one of the Strike Team said I've never heard of monsters that can control fire and Lim doyun said to Su can it be and he replied I think so Too recalling the battle with the monster that had been infected by the other monsters of the Misty flame he looked down and said in a worried voice that sounded like a flame creature hearing the dialogue of his gatherers the Healer asked do you

mean the monsters that are engulfed in blue flames and he replied I'm sure we were at the scene of the incident at Hancock University of the Arts the next moment interrupting the conversation with the Collectors the comrades of the cleanup team exclaimed finding several more victims of the boss here and there is one here as well seeing how the situation was developing in this dungeon clearance one of the clearing team members told the captain that it might be better to stop the raid and report to the Association after receiving the proposal to report the leader

mentally said it's all very strange but the corpses are really in civilian clothes Without equipment and since our team consists of D and C rank Hunters there shouldn't be any problems immediately after thinking about it he confidently exclaimed let's continue and hearing the leader's order the subject exclaimed I didn't expect anything else from you and suu ho mentally said I want to go on in this situation immediately after the guy said I'm sorry but the flame creatures are much more dangerous than you think and he replied I am your leader the last Word is mine

the Gathering team when you're done follow us hearing the order from the Healer Lim Doan said disappointedly I'll have to face these creatures again sunu ho asked you have the skill of running right he replied yes but what about him after hearing the affirmative answer the boy said in a Stern Tone If you suddenly feel danger approaching run away without looking back in response to this warning from his friend the assistant said I Feel that nothing good is coming our way at the same time somewhere on the lower floors of the dungeon people were being

abused set on fire and forced to burn alive with horrific screams observing the production one of those involved said that the Firepower leaves much to be desired as the progress of providing us with large amounts of fuel is progressing in response to his comrade's question the other person replied there were some problems with resources so Getting fuel has become more difficult looks like it's time to ask that person to set up a new supplier for us hearing the dialogue of his two comrades the third monster involved in the case replied that we need more fuel

immediately after his colleagues expressed their opinions the first un known person said who would have thought that the hyenas responsible for fuel would have problems because we would produce less Stardust than others after This remark the third monster sensing something strange said from above the presence of the bunkers and the first person ask the hunters if they were just in time for the fuel the next moment volunteering to get the necessary fuel the third person said I'm going to take the victim get ready and the third person replied you know you have to capture them

alive having heard the instruction from his friend the third monster took out his giant sword and Said of course before going hunting at the same time the hunters were just finishing up a battle against the monsters they had encountered on their way continuing to heal the wounded guy one of the Strike Team said we're going to make a lot of money today and was told that it was good that we decided to continue the raid at the same time approaching his comrades the leader of the group said we should have saved it for better times

but since we have great Pickers its time has come taking out a half-filled sphere with blue Powder from his pocket the man said Stardust do you know anything about it in response to his question one of the hunters said it's a Mana amplifier that's very famous among modern hunters and then another added I heard it's not easy to get and you've been hiding it all this time the leader said the effect lasts only a week but it's enough to raise the rank of a weak Hunter look looking at the sphere In his hands the man

smiled slightly and said if I use it I will become a c rank the next moment a monster appeared from behind the leader and struck him with a powerful blow knocking him down and then said that he definitely needed to be captured alive seeing that they were suddenly attacked one of the fighters who was close to his leader fell to the ground and exclaimed that the boss at the same moment the third person said with a blunt side did not kill at the Same time the rest of the Strike Team seeing what had just happened

to their leader screamed out in Fright that the monster was also talking seeing that the monster had defeated another one of their comrades one of the survivors shouted in any case he remains an enemy so be careful at the same time waving his sword in front of the hunters the attacker said 1 2 3 10 in total so they will be quite strong opponents taking out a ball of Stardust from his pocket The monster who suddenly attacked the Strike Team said 10 people are not needed to destroy the strong Hunters at the same time one

of the hunters nervously shouted out Stardust even monsters use it hearing the Hunter's guesses a third person smiled sinisterly at the bingo caller who had come to the dungeon to get materials from the enemies and get rich the next moment noticing that he had used Stardust one of the hunters shouted out to deal with Him before the effect began to take effect and all attacked having attacked the enemy with the whole crowd the Hunter began to be defeated one by one trying to attack the monster with a magic attack the Mage did not notice how

the enemy had already approached him after the Flames died down and the battlefield was engulfed in darkness the rest of the hunters lost and at the end of the battle the monster took the Leader by the collar who lost Consciousness and dragged him away heading back to his comrades who were engaged in the production of Stardust leaving the defeated Fighters where they lost the third person said fuel is provided at the same time sun Su ho who was collecting materials with his friend received a new notification saying that a new Quest had been received opening

it he saw the task of rescuing the survivors of the demon nearby captured several people try to save as many as Possible the reward will vary depending on the number of survivors rescued the current number of survivors is seven the number of survivors is zero seeing that his master was tense be asked the Young Lord what had happened to which he replied that a new Quest had appeared it seems that somewhere nearby there are demons who kidnap people looking at the description of the task he added the more people I can save the greater the

reward I will receive but they may be in Great danger very soon immediately after turning his head to Lim Doan the boy exclaimed hey something seems to have happened to the Strike Team quickly run away from the dungeon to which he replied how did you know and then then sunu ho added a premonition after choosing a couple of his subjects the guy said the Goblins will take you to the exit seeing that a couple of goblins were already pushing him to the exit the assistant exclaimed that wait suho what About you hearing the question from

his friend the boy said confidently I'm going to go in search of the strike force hearing what his student was going to do the man was visibly nervous but did not refuse heading to the exit with the go LS he exclaimed okay then I will only interfere with you if I survive I will immediately ask for help in the association hearing these words the guy said Thank you turning into a hunter with the association of his pet and Putting on the gloves of the volcano horn susuo said we need to hurry up as soon as

he made his decision and came up with a plan of action a Strike Team quickly rushed towards the orb to try to save them at the same time arriving at his colleagues at the Stardust production facility the third person said fuel received upon hearing the voice of his friend the first person said in Surprise wow so fast the next moment the first person looked at his Colleagues and said the gates will soon open and the demons will be called to which the third person replied I won quickly and then said well in honor of your

Victory throw some wood the monster got to work and began to sort the fuel and add it to the production saying it was unfair while the miner was replenishing the first person said I'm glad we replenished the fuel supply now we can produce Stardust without any problems holding the product of his own Production in his hands he added the poison we had learned to prepare using secret demonic techniques and a stimulant that was made from Berserker Venom into Stardust Berserker poison can increase a person's magical power but it has one side effect it absorbs life

force and the side effects of the Flames from burning a demon Essence Crystal soaked in Demon blood could be mitigated by replacing them with fire generated from The Flames of Hell the first person added rejoicing in the information he possessed and it was all thanks to the Apostle who had given us this method of manufacturing the product the next moment turning his attention to the secondary product that remains after this process he added magical creatures that decompose living beings and turn them into f ious monsters which is what the Apostle brought to our world continuing

his story the first one added That thanks to this low-ranking demons like us had a chance to become stronger to which the third one replied in the same way suddenly the second of the three demons said that someone was approaching and the first one was surprised to hear that there were still Hunters here hearing the guesses of his comrades the second number who was replenishing fuel for production said it was impossible that a new Hunter was likely the next moment the door to the Laboratory flew open and was knocked down by the hunter who burst

in to rescue the hostages at the same moment rushing at the enemy who had come to visit them Uninvited the second number used his sword to cut the steel door into two pieces that were flying at him continuing his attack song suho approaching the demons who had kidnapped the people he was supposed to save exclaimed there you are after assessing the situation with the enemies standing Near him he confid ly said in his head that they were definitely demons the next moment turning his gaze to what was behind him he mentally added that behind them

they had tied several flame creatures and were burning them as a ritual seeing that the number of survivors hadn't changed the boy mentally said fortunately people are still unharmed but the second man had already made his strike and his sword almost reached the boy's Flesh however at the very last moment reacting to the enemy's attack sunu ho was able to DOD thus avoiding all the damage immediately after avoiding the Demon's attack the boy swung his fist and asked so did you kill the hunters at the same time noticing that the enemy was quite strong the

first of the Demons behind him said he was able to dodge the attacks of the one who had taken the Stardust of the younger one so you need to take matters Into your own hands brother while the elders were taking Stardust pills to enhance their magical powers the second number continued to fight the B battle against the attacker suddenly in the midst of a battle in which he clearly had no advantage over the enemy the demon heard his comrades tell the younger one to move on at the same time as soon as the second number

left the battlefield a couple of older demons who had taken the pills entered the battle Two against one noticing that two enemies were already attacking him the boy realized that there was no point in blocking and quickly retreated back however after this maneuver the danger did not disapp appear because right behind him stood the first number who was already preparing to strike concentrating magical energy in his hand as soon as everything was ready he immediately attacked the confused guy from behind and sunu ho was unable to Dodge the attack and felt the full extent of

the damage at the same time while the attacker seemed defenseless and immobilized the second number grabbed his sword and went to attack but at the same moment the guy shouted out to rise up as a result of this command his summoned Goblin Shadows appeared and prevented one of the Demons from delivering the final blow seeing that the enemy was reinforced the first number said in surprise but as soon as He loosened his grip the boy came to his senses and attacked from behind with a punch with his left hand over his right shoulder right into

the enemy's jaw sunu ho managed to drive one of the few demons away from him when the two gathered in one place the first said to his brother yes to which the second replied yes recalling the same moment he said it looks one toone like the power of the Shadow Monarch that we demons observed on the day of our destruction At the same time hearing the conversation of his brothers the third number who was destroying the shadow guy spoke confidently and nevertheless chopping Shadow goblins to pieces to break through he added he was much weaker

than the true Shadow Monarch then he continued to stand still and watch his Shadows regenerate in battle with their enemies who defeated them time and time again the next moment one of the Shadows having appreciated the true Power of the hunter who broke into their laboratory said that there was no need to be afraid of him at the same time standing in front of his enemies the boy mentally said I think that none of them are as strong as broy but it will be quite difficult to fight all of them at once continuing his train

of thought the boy remembered a certain option that he could use and said in his head even even if I continue to resurrect goblins I will just waste Mana I wonder if I Should use it the next moment he plunged into the memories of deir who said to him as you said I kept the corpse and absorbed enough to read its memories Shadow soldiers grow weaker over time for what reason did you decide to keep it in response to his subject's question song suho replied simply I was thinking about something when I saw his last

moments looking at Brock's light liess body he added thoughtfully if he was under the control of the ataram in the Last battle I wondered if I could use my power to make him my warrior immediately after I turned my gaze to the pet standing next to him and said of course I need gray seeing by the behavior of his Ward that he did not oppose his decision and was acting strangely sunu ho said gray is fine daring to do what he had planned the boy used the key to the shadow gate and said to broy

Rebel if you repent I'll give you a chance to fight continuing to call upon his Previously defeated opponent as a shadow to stand by his side the boy added tell me if you still have the thirst for battle the next moment after the inspiring words a Giant Shadow of bro's body began to appear from the portal after a rather spectacular appearance the shadow that had just appeared also had a system plate next to it that said broy level one normal at the same time seeing whose Shadow their enemy had summoned and who was fighting against

Them the first of the three demons exclaimed in confusion that hyena broy don't tell me that this guy defeated him after using both of his Fighters suu ho confidently said now here I am gray and brocky and that's our whole Squad after which Burr sadly said in his head pointing at himself young Master please don't forget about me having re-entered the battle with his full Army the boy confidently exclaimed well now let's start the real battle sometime after the Battle began another unknown person appeared on the battlefield and said whoever summoned me was a demon

who was hunting for me the next moment she noticed the battlefield in front of her where the three demons and the shadow soldiers who were opposing them along with the boy and asked where the shadow soldiers were from as his shadow soldier took on the third demon SU suho continued to fight the hard battle and thought now we have one less enemy to Deal with seeing that his ally was currently being pinned down by the number one demon he again used his electric sphere attack and fired it in the direction of the boy to save

the number two demon dodging the enemy's attack which forced him to retreat from his series of attacks the guy sighed heavily and then mentally said they got in my way again as soon as the pair of enemies reunited SU suho heard them talking junior be careful he mentally Said I won't be able to deal with them easily if the battle drags on Gray will drain me of all my Mana the next moment he turned his gaze to the shadow soldier he had summoned and said even brocky having become a shadow soldier and lost some of

his power has reached the point where he can only fight one of them being in a difficult situation where he had to make a difficult decision the boy mentally said what can I do to separate them I have to defeat them one by one The next moment right in front of his eyes another female person appeared whose attention was focused on the demons finding herself in the middle between sunu ho and the demons which made it impossible for the battle to continue for the time being she said let me ask you something looking back at

the guy holding a giant sword in his hands she added where Mr Sun Jin Wu was now hearing that she had just said his father's name the boy was surprised to Hear the wounded night girl say in his head where did she come from and is looking for my father waiting for the right opportunity bear stepped forward and asked what are you doing here at all to which he heard the girl reply that this voice looking back at the boy's friend and grabbing him in her arms the girl joyfully exclaimed Burr that's right Burr but

where is your body how glad I am to see you holding back her emotions from meeting her old friend the Girl asked where is Mr sunjin wo now and who is that guy with you in response to the question Burr exclaimed in displeasure it's a long story at the same time observing the girl and her strange Behavior the third demon spoke an offering to the demon summoned to which he heard in response yes but for what reason is she familiar with our enemies we will have problems if she chooses their side continuing to Rejoice at

the meeting with her friend the girl Exclaimed joyfully she could not even think that she would meet meet Bara here it was just wonderful and it was a relief angry at the safety of his friend bear said angrily pointing his finger at the enemies behind him you're right on time we'll continue the conversation later but for now take care of these demons and in response he heard a confused exclamation of what you're talking about at the same time realizing that the girl had sided with their Enemies the first demon exclaimed first we need to get

rid of the Wounded demon we only need her blood to make stardust hearing the order from his comrade sunu ho was surprised to think that I had seen her somewhere and then asked if she was injured she could definitely handle it on her own to which Burr replied that low-ranking demons were no match for her from time to time looking at the battlefield where the girl went to deal with the enemies the comrade said this Demon's name is isil drawing the young Prince's attention to the new ally he added that when the Lord destroyed the

Demon World he pardoned only her family she is the eldest daughter of the House of leer from the point of view of humans her abilities are at the level of an s-ranked hunter hearing about the approximate abilities of the girl who fought for them sunu ho said in his head that S rank means I can see them fight the next moment he and his subject were Able to witness the girl catching a bream and flying back without being of any use in the battle seeing that she had lost so easily against a lower class demon

song Su ho and ba mentally wondered what had just happened after the girl landed face first on the floor bear exclaimed hey when did you become such a weakling continuing to reprimand the girl who had just disgraced herself so badly in the battle Burr added even your Mana volume is not the same he Heard Elin reply well this one has a problem recalling the cause of her weakness in her mind she said about 6 months ago most of the demons in our world rose up in rebellion and we fought with full force but our family

was unable to suppress the Rebellion alone shedding tears of Despair the girl said sadly Burr can you heal me to which he replied with a grudging response it's a waste of mana and then saidou so angry and Watching the dialogue between his subjects he thought now I have two companions who have lost their strength at the same time having witnessed the story that the girl had just told the second number exclaimed we heard the brothers and then the first added I didn't recognize her at first because she was much weaker but having met the Survivor

of the leader family we have a chance to become stronger by absorbing the blood of a noble demon at the same Time preparing for a difficult battle because of the uselessness of the Allies the Young Prince said if I can fight F them oneon-one then I can definitely win and then Burr said oh by the way I have an idea raising his pen to his eyes Burr confidently said it's time for me to use this ability that I managed to get after I recovered some of my Mana using the ability on asil the boy was

able to see a system notification that read Burr used the skill strict orders after using The skill several more notifications appeared saying that the stern orders skill increased Leland's characteristics by 50% and the stern order skill imposed the side effect of insanity on eand having sent the girl into battle against the enemies so that she could at least somehow help her master Burr shouted out to the useless woman demon after which she ran screaming to fight at the same time looking at the girl who had just gone into battle suu Ho mentally said to himself

I feel a little sorry for her to be honest but now we can fight oneon-one the next moment as she rushed into battle against the enemy she collided with the shield that the first demon had put up in front of her seeing a good opportunity to attack isil while she was breaking through the barrier to his brother the third demon said with a swing of his sword blood is drawn before he could complete his plan a boy attacked him Interrupting his attack and knocking the sword out of sunu Ho's hands intercepting the weapon and dealing

a fatal blow to his enemy immediately after inflicting critical damage the boy received a system notification that said you have destroyed a low ranked demon after the battle with the first enemy was over the boy confidently spoke to his friend and then received another notification that said the Horn of the volcano had absorbed the Demon's Soul at The same time noticing that his friend had just been killed by the demon number one the younger brother nervously exclaimed damn we need to do something about this crazy girl as soon as he said that a system notification

appeared next to the girl is Target skill Stern orders has used up all its Life Energy effect is complete the girl immediately collapsed to the ground seeing that she had just stopped her attack and headed for the floor unconscious the first one Looking at her in confusion not realizing what had just happened to the girl he mumbled what it was and at the same time right behind him sunu ho appeared already placing his hands on the enemy's head to twist his neck having completed the massacre of the enemy who had just lost his vigilance on

the battlefield the boy confidently spoke to the second enemy now also completed after destroying the second enemy the guy again received a system Notification that said the Horn of the volcano had swallowed the Demonic Soul seeing that only he and the second demon were left on the battlefield the second demon said in his head that they now had a numerical Advantage useless idiots throwing broy into the wall to free him himself from the onslaught of the enemy that was hindering him the monster said in his head but it was not over seeing some chance that

he had to win even in such a situation the demon took off Running and rushed towards Isle in a few seconds the enemy was almost able to reach her and grab her all to drink her blood and become much stronger when his Target was at arms length the second number spoke I need to become stronger by absorbing the blood of a noble demon noticing the intentions of his enemy who was heading towards the unconscious girl sunu ho interrupted his approach and shouted no way I won't let you do that with a Sly smile in the

face of the Enemy he had just thwarted the boy said leave me some of that now holding the enemy in a certain fixed position the boy shouted brocky and then his Shadow Warrior subject pounced on the enemy and began to do his job as soon as he grabbed the enemy with his paws he immediately opened his jaw with sharp teeth and took the enemy's life so that he would not bother them in the future sometime after he lost Consciousness when he saw that a seal was getting up And her legs were standing Rocky asked her

if she was alive and she replied you're very rude I can't believe that anyone but Mr Sun Jin Wu can lead the shadow soldiers who is he hearing the question from his friend ba smiled slightly and said you lack loyalty so you don't know about him so use your brain and guess who he is directing the girl to the right eye idea he added I'll tell you right away you don't have many options hearing this remark and Realizing who was in front of her acelin was surprised to hear this at the same time having received

many system notifications About Soul absorption leveling up and defeating the enemy he saw the notification about the shop and said in surprise that the shop had opened as she continued to look at the boy and compare his approximate age with the time of the event in her head she confidently said in her head that it was indeed him when she came to the Conclusion of who exactly the boy was in front of her she nervously exclaimed young Master finally realizing who was in front of her after the prompts of her friend asil kneeling down after

coming to her senses said it was you young Master not understanding the girl's reaction to him sunu ho looked at her out of the corner of his eye and mentally said she just called me young Master the next moment he turned his gaze to her and heard her nervously add You've changed so much since then that I couldn't even recognize you immediately afterwards the girl fainting from exhaustion leaned to the side and said but you look just like Mr Sun Jin woo and then collapsed to the ground seeing that she had just Fallen to the

ground again without showing any signs of Life the guy was visibly nervous because something had happened to his new subject while his friend was examining the girl songu ho asked ba if she was Going to be okay and he heard in response that it seemed she had fainted from overwork she was still alive so there was no point in worrying after reassuring his soul that his subject was not in danger songu ho went to the hostages and having freed them all sat them down in a row against the wall immediately afterwards system notifications appeared in

front of him the task of rescuing the survivors is completed the number of survivors Rescued is seven you received a reward for compl leing the quest upon seeing him the guy said well done for saving all seven immediately afterwards two more system notifications appeared that said you received the following rewards reward one skill point plus three reward 2 700 gold you received 700 gold when the guy saw that he had been credited with money he was surprised to hear that it was all gold immediately afterwards he used the new leveled up feature and Said to

open the shop after reviewing it he mentally added as I thought I guess I can buy items in the shop window for gold and there are quite a few items and potions to buy recalling his childhood moment when he received money for some work sunu ho thought about earning money by doing tasks just like when I was a kid and got pocket money by doing small errands after looking at his friends in the store and recalling fond memories from the past the boy happily said by The way since I inherited the system from my my

father thank you for the pocket money father having bought a recovery potion in a store the boy looked at the description which said that after use it restores 500 points of health and can be stored in a vault but cannot be passed on to someone else and said disappointedly I can't pass the item on to someone else realizing that simply giving her the potion was not an option because the system forbids it Sunu ho opened the potion and said maybe I can get her drunk with it after he applied the potion to the girl and

saw that the effect began to take effect the boy said your complexion looks better to which Burr replied you wasted gold on a useless demon you have such a good heart Lord in response to the words of his subject the Young Prince confidently said well we can't just leave her lying there so let's take her to the shadow dungeon of broy and take the corpses of The defeated demons as well hearing the order from his Commander the shadow fighter obeyed him and took a few more bodies of the enemies and headed for the shadow dungeon

when they were all in the dungeon bear asked why you were not leaving Young sir and the man looked at the sword he had picked up and said I still have some work to do the next moment he turned his gaze to the monsters that were hanging in the production room and said flame creatures Seeing them for the first time I thought they seemed to be suffering from a flame swinging the sword he had received from the third demon he said I'm sorry but I can only help you in this way and then he destroyed

all the monsters after a while after scouting the area on call the hunter returned to the outside to give a report on what he had seen and learned recalling what they had seen in the dungeon the Hunter's assistant said that although the dungeon was of the Field type and they had found the corpses of flame creatures and spiked lizards judging by the marks on the bodies of the Dead they were not killed by the hunters they were not killed by magical creatures after witnessing the dialogues between the Hunter and his assistants the hunter said I

wonder if you mean that there was someone else there besides the magical creatures while the assistant rubbed the back of his head and said nervously I should get Back hearing that he was leaving the hunter looked back and said excuse me you are Lim doyun who reported this case there is information about a certain song suho in the team of this Strike Force do you know him and he replied yes he is my junior colleague who agreed to help after receiving the answer to his question the hunter said sternly you have no idea where he

is at this time in response to the question of the man who was leading the investigation the boy Said confusedly well how can I put it to you throwing his hand behind his head and rubbing the back of his head nervously he added we escaped from the dungeon together and I evacuated him to a safe place I'm ashamed came to say we are e- rank hunters and could only ask for help from the hunters Association having received a response from the member of the Gathering team the hunter put his hand on his shoulder and said

you did well being an e- rank Hunter you Made the best possible decision in accordance with the instructions of the hunter Association after completing the interrogation of the witness the man headed back to the scene and said to search the area thoroughly for any traces and Lim Doan breathed a sigh of relief recalling his friend's words before saying goodbye before fleeing when he said I need to go to the Strike Team the assistant thought the one who saved the Surviving Hunters was suho I'm right raising his head up to clear his mind he mentally added

I have no idea why he is hiding his rank but I am sure it is not with bad intentions continuing to think about his friend's Behavior he added in his mind that I would just have to wait for the moment when he wanted to tell me everything after coming to her senses essel looked down at her head and said sadly I can't believe it happened this Way standing in front of s suho she added Mr s Jin Wu left the Earth to protect it from Invaders from outer space to which bur added the Lord sent

me to Earth to break the seal but the young Lord was a genius and did it himself squeezing into the conversation of his subjects the boy looked at the new team member and asked so you say your name is Asel but we've never met you before in response to the boy's question she confidently answered that It was the first time we met during your training young master and you promised to remember me have you forgotten hearing the information that they had already met the boy took a thoughtful pose and said that for some reason he

could not remember the events continuing to strain his brain sunu ho tried to dig up the right moment in his memory but it was difficult if you don't know what to remember recalling the moment when he said to the girl when he met her I value my time so I'll finish quickly to which he heard a nervous wait in response the boy confidently said exactly looking at the girl he said happily you are the girl who gave up at the first meeting and immediately bowed her head and was upset that she was remembered that way

after hearing what happened at the first meeting Burr said unhappily you answered so inadequately when we were supposed to test the young Master immediately after continuing his Question in of his subjects he added I'm also curious as to why you're so weak what happened in the Demon World to which she replied well sort of she bowed her head down and said sadly I think I should explain this to my young Lord you heard from bear that Mr s Jin Wu destroyed the demon Kingdom and other Nobles right after that our radier clan took the first

place in the Demon World the one called the demon Castle and began to wait for his call for several Decades in a row we were able to live peacefully because Mr Sun Jin Wu did not call us but 6 months ago we had a problem continuing to tell the unpleasant story she added that a Mana amplifier called Stardust began to spread among the demons in response to the gentleman's question the subject replied that to move between the dimensions of outer space there is a spatial Rift that must be crossed but the walls of this Rift

are too narrow Have the property of colliding with Mana even if the outer walls are expanded they immediately narrow so the larger the creature and the more Mana it has the more time it takes to move continuing her story the girl said that even though high ranking demons with a large supply of Mana were not particularly affected by the dust if a low-ranking demon used it his Mana would increase without any effort in Sun Jin Wu's absence using the Stardust as a Catalyst the demons began to unite with with one goal in mind to rebel

against us the radier clan who were protected by the shadow Monarch the next moment recalling the beginning of the serious consequences asil spoke and the Rebellion that suddenly erupted on the basis of Stardust quickly escalated into a full-fledged War not forgetting the attempts to stop it and the consequences she added that the raer clan was fighting to defend the demon castle that Was personally entrusted To Us by Mr Sun Jin in woo after hearing some of this the boy just stood there with his head down as essel spoke but our family was completely powerless in

the demon Uprising and eventually lost after 6 months of War continuing to speak with trembling hands she added however the demons who joined the Rebellion did not stop there they captured our family members and began draining their blood and then they began drinking her blood From the purebred demon Nobles to gain even more power clenching one hand and the other as she told the difficult story she added that's how my father and the entire Clan died and that's how I became weak losing my strength along with liters of blood looking down after the hard story

a seal added the pitiful sight of being the only Survivor when everyone died and I don't know what Mr Sun Jin Wu will say to me when he finds out that the demon world has been taken Over at the end of her story instead of being condemned the girl heard a good job in her address trying to comfort his subject Sun suho threw his arm around her neck and added sometimes I wonder what my father would have done in this or that situation and I think he would have said the same thing to you and

the members of your clan who fought to the last even in his absence smiling happily the boy added I also want to thank you for fighting for My father to the very end continuing his consolation the Young Prince confidently added I will try to help in any way I can let's bring back the Rader essel Clan together immediately after the proposal he mentally said besides you said that there is always a struggle for power between the demon Clans and I will make the radish Clan number one as soon as the girl heard this the young

Lord immediately replied and at that time he received a new notification saying that The last survivor of the clan of purebred demons the Noble's asil Rader thanked the player wiping away tears of joy after a ult conversation and the support she received after the much needed conversation essel joyfully said our clan radier at the same time a window appeared in front of the boy with a choice in which it was written whether he wanted to recruit the ays of the White Flame as his ally stunned by what he saw in the description of the system

Notifications the boy confusedly said in his head I the next moment turning his gaze to the girl who was surprised to hear the young Lord speak the boy mentally added the second descendant of the Monarch looking again at the message that said the last survivor of the nobleman's clan of pure blood demons asil Roder thanks the player he mentally added that perhaps the reason was that she was the last surviving pure Blood Demon and then confidently said accept The next moment a notification appeared in front of the girl which said the skill of communication demon

strike percentage of charge is zero you receive the the energy of the descendant of the owner of the White Flame which allows you to deliver a powerful blow hearing the girl's question s Su ho asked gray can't speak which I didn't know but my allies can also see him and the young Lord asked if he could and he confidently answered yes without taking His eyes off his subject the boy confidently added iel has become my Ally and a descendant of the White Flame the girl thought confusedly I am a descendant of the White Flame the

next moment after a long dialogue the guy said well let's try a new skill are you ready ale and she confidently replied yes young sir as soon as all the aspects of preparation were completed a system notification appeared in front of the guy demonic strike link skill activated Immediately after sunu ho began to prepare for the strike and was able to create a sphere with destructive power after applying this power and seeing the result of its power the guy surprisingly said wow not bad immediately after turning his head back he added so this is my

skill of connection with isil and then noticed that she collapsed to the ground not understanding what happened the guy was surprised to hear ail say what happened to which she replied with A difficulty I'm sorry but he used up all my energy and then she said I understand rest after testing the new skill the boy was surprised to hear in his head that only one skill had used up all her power how powerful was this skill at the same time lying on the floor completely exhausted the girl who was still conscious mentally said the skill

that allows me to transfer my power to the young Master watching as he began to practice his kicks in the air Isle added that his damage was probably incredibly High using the girl's power the boy struck the wall in the shadowy dungeon to test the power of this linked skill however they were not satisfied with the result as the impact left only a small dent and sunu ho and be stared at the ridiculous sight the next moment Burr said something not much different from your usual attack to which the boy added not unlike Gray's communication

skill at The same time seeing the weakness of her skill the girl thought anxiously this is all I can do the next moment looking at the description of the skill the guy said thoughtfully maybe it happened because the charge level is zero nothing is said about increasing the charge level so I have no idea what to do with it in response to his master's words bear said young master I have an idea and sunu ho said I'm listening to you turning his gaze to the corpses of his Enemies the subject said may I eat the

bodies of the Demons you brought to the shadow dungeon in response the boy said no they will most likely be useful for pulling out Shadows for you Burr added but you have not done this yet do you want to try it to hearing the offer from his subject the boy approached the bodies of the enemies and used his summoning skill and set a chant immediately after the attempt the guy received a notification stating that the Mana of the selected Target was infected with Shadow extraction and could not be used on the selected Target after seeing

this the guy said in confusion the system forbids me to make them Shadows soldiers because their Mana is infected in response to this he said even the Lord himself could not extract the contaminated Souls of demons so he commanded them by appealing to the contract Rader did the same immediately after hearing this the boy confidently Said well if their souls are contaminated you can't do anything about it you can eat them and he replied thank you and at the same time hearing the words of bear essel thought sadly that we were infected with evil while

his subject was absorbing the demons the boy approached the girl and handed her a potion and said this should help you and she replied thank you but I have a feeling I'm only bothering you in response to this she said don't worry About it you have nowhere else to go in this neighborhood you can feel at home to which the young Lord replied I don't deserve your kindness in response to the girl's worried words songu ho smiled happily and said don't worry we are allies after the dialogue with the girl was over the prince noticed

the strange behavior of his friend and asked ba what had happened to which the young Lord replied with concern in the memories of These demons immediately after verifying the authenticity of the information he confidently added I have found a clue related to the Apostle itaram hearing that they now had new information about the information he was interested in the guy gathered all his subjects to listen and sat them down in front of bear seeing that the entire audience was attentively ready to listen to him the subject said well then I will tell you what I

saw in the memories of the Demons But before I begin I must clarify something for you Stardust is spreading all over the earth and the creatures of the flame are monsters that came from outer space hearing only a small part of the information ail exclaimed in surprise you mean Stardust is not only spreading here and then suu ho added so flame creatures came from outer space then pointing to the Shadow Warrior in front of him he added it was fate or coincidence but the demons I absorbed Were connected to broi in other words the hyena

Guild from Mount wxan imagining this picture of cooperation in his mind Burr added that the hyena Clan characterized people and supplied them to Demons who were used as materials for Stardust continuing his story he added that of course Stardust is also produced in other places and they are called Stardust factories so what we end up with is that the first hyena Clan kidnapped humans to make Stardust and Infected them with the flame creature the next moment picturing the image of a Reaper in his head he added after that the reaper Clan took over and delivered

them to the factories and already at the factories where these materials were delivered the production of this Stardust was launched upon completion of the disclosure of the entire process of the Stardust creation chain be added and of course that ataram was the liaison between the three parties thinking about The information just given by ba songu ho mentally said all of this has to do with the invasion of the atarim the next moment interrupting the boy's thoughts ba added that there was also a person who built this whole system of Stardust production and hearing this the

boy mentally exclaimed that person continuing his story about the production of Stardust bear said that the Apostle itara is hiding somewhere on Earth and I managed to find out that he Is not working alone trying to recall that person while he is leading his comrades to the truth Burr Builds an image from the shadow of the speaker and helps him in this having completed the creation of the figure of a person and its Beginnings he confidently added the vice president of the reaper Clan Lee minsung it seems that we will be able to find the

Apostle atarim by making the necessary inquiries after some time when the information went to the masses many Journalists gathered near the central exit of the reaper Guild when suddenly one of them exclaimed is it possible having noticed a couple of guards leaving the building and then a person heading for the exit one of the reporters exclaimed it's him it's really him as soon as the image of the Guild's vice president appeared in public journalists eager for a scoop shouted out Leeman sung pulling their microphones toward the man the reporters Shouted out let me interview Mr

Lee minsung about the progress of the investigation of the hunters Association to which he replied that no charges had been filed upon hearing this the reporter exclaimed you really didn't know that the hyena Clan led by the reaper was kidnapping citizens and there are cases of hunters being killed near the soul station run by the reaper Clan what do you think about that in response to the reporter's question Lee minsung Decided to finally clear himself of all accusations in front of the public turning on his acting skills and said we are the reaper Clan standing

in the bright light of the spotlight the vice president said he had done everything for the disorderly world that came after the cataclysm 2 years ago the reason we supported the hyena Clan was because they were mostly dranked Hunters who could quickly perform their duties for the good of society and as for Soul Station I thought it would serve as a great place for new hunters and it was worth sending more than just the reaper clan members there immediately after turning his gaze to the audience as he confidently added I could not have imagined that

my well-intentioned actions would lead to such tragic consequences starting to shed tears to make a stronger impact on the audience and clasping one hand over his face he said in a mocking tone that if only I Had spent more time on this all the suffering could have been prevented bowing his head to the audience and walking to his car he said I am sorry for all the misery I have caused after seeing the performance the journalists began to talk in Surprise suggesting that the Reapers Clan had nothing to do with it which is probably true

if the association has not yet pressed charges meaning that the Reapers Clan has been doing Noble things here all this time Continuing his thoughts one of the reporters exclaimed that they were like Heroes when they heard that his performance was successful and Lee minsung smiled verbally when his face was no longer in the camera lenses gloating over the fact that he had managed to deceive naive people the vice president mentally said that such a simple role for the former greatest star of all Asia was a bite for the fish thus the hunters Association arrived at

the Office of the head of the association and was told to be dismissed and he was surprised to hear that this cunning bastard didn't even ask questions walking back after he was not accused of anything leing song mentally said well it makes me feel even better the Hunter's Association does not even know that I am the supplier of all the Stardust on the market at the same time looking at the very person who had caused so much noise due to the Disclosure of certain information song suho said from his hiding place so that's who you

are Leeman s the next moment looking at his subject he added what do you think bear you can feel the presence of IIM energy in him to which the latter replied not even a little continuing to look for the suspect in collaboration with the Invaders the boy added that he was not their puppet to which Burr replied exactly that angry that they had not been able to find out Anything in this case the guy said well we will find out soon having prevented his master from committing rash actions Bayer exclaimed in no uncertain terms recalling

the cases of battles with strong enemies the subject added I am well aware that you have defeated many powerful enemies young Lord but this time I will have to stop you at any cost turning his gaze to the man in front of them bear spoke the Mana that Lee Ming song Radiated the next moment the vice president looked back feeling someone's scrutiny seeing the strange behavior of their leader the guards asked what was going on and were told that nothing was wrong continuing his conversation with the owner who was about to start a fight the

subject added you are not at the level to fight with him now after some time lieing returned home having had a good evening smoking a few Jang and savoring alcohol spent time with the Girl and in the moment spoke too simply that's how a small action can change public opinion afterwards he started to look at the news on his phone where it was written that the vice president of the hyena Guild Lee minsung had not received any charges from the association and that the hyena Guild had been disclosed for the benefit of society after a

while a girl entered the room and said in Surprise who is this here is it really a hero of the hunting Industry to which he replied oh Ma'am standing at the entrance to the room and not wanting to go any further the girl added you should have contacted me right away the next moment she approached the man and said girls come on come out in response to the girl's order the man said do you think I have to report to you about every action I take and then added come on you know that's not true

after the Vice President of the gentleman's Guild said this the girl Smiled and said in her head he has a lousy temper continuing to look at the man who was reading the news on his phone she mentally added he was born with a Golden Spoon in his mouth and was a Korean superstar in his youth no wonder his pride is so high as she poured a drink into his glass class she said in her head of course after the global cataclysm he was brought down from Heaven to Earth however the news of Lee min's Awakening

as an a-ranked Hunter caused a real sensation but very soon his personal driver became one of the few s-ranks in South Korea the story hit all the national headlines and the focus shifted to the driver and the hierarchy of power suddenly changed and for some reason Leman sung decided to join the reaper Guild created by his driver after these Reflections the girl wiping her throat with a bottle said let's discuss the matter to which he replied that what matter not Receiving the desired answer to her question the girl approached him and said stop playing dumb

I'm talking about Stardust you know it well continuing to press the man the girl added can I buy it in bulk in response Lee minsung slammed his glass on the table and said haven't you heard I've lost my salesman in Factory and I can't meet your demands in a short time in response to the man's words the girl happily replied that if the vice president of the guild Lee Minsung ran out of ideas I would never believe it immediately afterwards the man said unhappily that he would have to bother his business partner after which he

heard the girl's joyful voice and knew it and then with a disgruntled tick the man thought it looked like he would have to find him recalling his business partner who has been unwilling to listen to him lately the vice president said unhappily he's been acting too defiant lately remembering the influence of the Person to whom he would have to appeal the man said in his head that little [ __ ] is too arrogant lately at the same time somewhere in the shadowy dungeon the daily task was being trained and performed using the centurion's horn s

Su ho summoned a huge number of enemies that everyone had to fight running around the battlefield gray tore enemies apart with his teeth and asil fought monsters with her sword however the greatest contribution to this training Was certainly made by song Su ho whose rage and motivation simply had no limits and he spilled his emotions right there his only weapon was his gloves but his advantage in moving quickly across the battlefield played a significant role in this task after destroying all the Goblins that came to them after being summoned by the Centurion horn the boy

said I summon the next wave at the same time observing the behavior of his master bear the young Lord mentally said That after that conversation he had probably lost his patience completely after these words he recalled how he had demonstrated everything with a clear example saying that our goal was to find out information about Apostle IIM and leman's son who was at the top of the Stardust sales chain and that it was very dangerous to contact them with without expecting a battle after the remark of his subject the boy asked how he should get the

information to which Burr replied that if he did not confess voluntarily I would absorb him and check everything myself the Lord allowed me to absorb bad people immediately after receiving permission he added that's only if you can defeat Leeming song I've seen a lot of hunters when I visited the association if I had to estimate your rank looking at his master the subject confidently said you are are now matching the characteristics of a c rank Hunter the next moment turning his gaze To gray bear he added Rick is a dranked hunter and the Wolf began

to smile happily after giving the ranks to the first two he turned his gaze to the girl and said iseland c rank hearing the verdict the girl said sadly if only I had my Powers with me immediately after the assessment was given to each of them the subject spoke about their powers and also if we evaluate the combination the young Master possessed by the power of Rick is slightly stronger than b rank of Course there are differences even within the same rank but we must admit that to defeat an a rank we need 10 D

ranks in other words we still lack the strength to defeat the A ranked elmin son and the reaper Guild the next moment the girl noticed bear and asked him what rank he was to which he replied I'm a marshall let it be known and then added but you were a private and he angrily shouted that I would grind you to dust at the same time looking at the rewards for Completing the daily task the guy mentally said the numbers are not increasing although he defeated many more goblins it seems that the secret reward is a

one-time action immediately after using the item from the rewards the guy said to open a random box after unpacking a notification appeared that you received an item an ash ring when the item appeared in his hands the guy could see its description which said the item was an ash ring of Rarity dtype Accessory perception plus 5 you have equipped the ash ring with perception points 34 seeing the effect of the item susuo mentally said ring that improves perception by five immediately after the momentary Joy he spoke in disappointment in his head while looking at the

object but it didn't change the course of events very much the next moment he turned his Gaz to the monsters lying on the battlefield and said in disappointment hunting goblins doesn't Increase my level immediately after looking at the description of his gauntlets that said the item was a volcano horn the effect of the thirst for Destruction increases physical damage by 33% he mentally added that after hunting demons the damage of the volcano horn increased by only 3% putting on his gloves again after putting on the ring the guy mentally said I need to build up

my strength as quickly as possible but I don't have Many ways thinking about the possibilities of how he could continue to progress further the guy said in his head I need to enter the dungeon and defeat the magical creatures to level up sometime after leaving the shadowy dungeon the guy said while looking at the notifications he I'm getting orders to work in a mining squad or as a collector and he knew that no Squad wants to see an e-rank hunter in their ranks and it Is strictly forbidden to enter the dungeon without the perm of

the association after hearing this bur said maybe you should re-evaluate your strength to which he replied that they would write an article about me about a hunter who had reawakened on the main page of the association which I should avoid continuing his thought and recalling his main Rivals sunu ho added that I know that the Apostle of the ataram is somewhere on Earth and I Cannot become a burden to my father by revealing my identity after these words he thought about further actions and said thoughtfully I can't even defeat Lee min's sng let alone the

Apostle hearing the disappointment in his master's voice be confidently said if this is really the Apostle of the itm then there is no point in worrying about him now continuing his speech Burr added that since he arrived on Earth before me I Can imagine that the effect of traveling between Dimensions still affects him to which the guy replied traveling between dimensions what are you talking about in response to the gentleman's question the subject replied that to move between the dimensions of outer space there is a spatial Rift that must be crossed but the walls of

this Rift are too narrow and have the property of colliding with Mana even if the outer walls are expanded they immediately narrow so the Larger the creature and the more Mana it has the more time it takes to move and that's why the countless Army of itaram Waging War in outer space is unable to invade our G and that's why our Lord can't easily get here hearing some information from his subject the guy said thoughtfully in other words someone rather weak to be able to travel between Dimensions arrived here and that's why they relied on

broy and the demons without revealing Themselves immediately after thinking about some points he nervously said that if the ataram invasion ever happens it will be the right time to build up our strength without interrupting his master's thoughts while he was forming an opinion Burr said in his head I think that this is the case right now immediately afterwards the subject recalled the moment when he was sent to the ground and S Jin Wu told him since I cannot assess the current situation on The ground I give you the right to make your own decisions giving

the key to the shadow gate to his subject the shadow Lord added if you need help take this and go to him at that moment the subject remembered the person his master had mentioned saying that he would be able to provide invaluable assistance to suho at the end of the recollection the subject mentally said to the thoughtful boy another reason why his master gave him the sword key I will use it right Now just as he was about to speak to his master the young Lord suddenly interrupted him and exclaimed putting his hand in his

pocket after a brilliant thought struck him the guy confidently said why didn't I think of that before pulling out his phone the guy smiled slightly and said that the way to secretly enter the dungeon was without violating the rules of the hunter Association was at arms length when he arrived at the person who could help him He heard it's been a long time suho and this is the first time we've seen each other since you managed to awaken I was very much interested in your sudden offer to meet but I could not even think that

you would come to me with an offer suho grew very tall and then said this is an offer you cannot refuse hearing the boy's words his subject who was hiding in the closet of su wuh ho spoke in his head as expected of a young Lord looking at the person to whom they had Arrived Burr mentally said he himself had personally arrived at the person the Lord had mentioned and then the other man said so you need an uncle smiling happily at the suggestion of his nephew eugin ho the president of the company Ain said

I will help you enter the gate the maximum load on the game servers at one point reached 12,400 11,781 players it was a virtual reality game that at some point became so popular that it held its position in the Top for several years from the moment of its release and it was called Brave New World no one could even imagine that the person who created the best game in the industry would turn out to be the Reckless younger son of a conglomerate and the name of this company was ajin soft and the CEO of this

company was the arriving at the building he needed the guy was stopped by a guard and asked if he was Mr song suho to which he answered yes after meeting an important Person the guard happily added I was expecting you our director said that he was expecting a special guest today please follow me hearing his guide's request the boy nervously looked around and said in his head this is the first time I've come to my uncle's company assessing the staff he was passing following the security guard the boy wondered why there were so many awakened

people among the employees Suddenly at one point the guard looked back at the Boy and said you must be wondering why there are so many awakened people in our company not everyone with power is willing to risk their lives by overestimating the dungeons with decent pay they can also participate in missions or work as guards then the guy said in Surprise the game company provides Hunters with missions to which he heard in response at the moment we are working on a certain project after giving some information the man added But I can't tell you all

the details and sunu ho thought to himself they creating a game related to Hunters when the elevator arrived at the right floor the company director immediately met the boy and exclaimed oh who's here walking up to his important guest and putting his hands on his shoulders the man happily said it's been a long time suho a long time the last time I heard from you was when you woke up as a student at the Korean Academy of Arts do you have any idea how worried your aunt was about you hearing the words from his nephew

the director of the company sat down at the table and said I see I understand taking his place at the table to continue the conversation he added looking at the guest and you have grown up since the last meeting to which he awkwardly said I probably stretched a little immediately after taking out a tablet from his briefcase the boy said Uncle Can you take a look at it hearing yugin Ho's request he said disappointedly we haven't talked in spirit for so long and you're getting right down to business looking at what his nephew offered him

as well as some diagrams and descriptions with details he was surprised to hear that it was a business proposal after evaluating the work he added I was wondering why you asked to see me so suddenly and you came with a business proposal you've grown so much To which sunu ho replied I came to to you with a win-win situation hearing his nephew's conclusion about the reliability of the plan Eugene ho asked in surprise you mean you want me to Smiling happily after realizing what he wanted in return for his offer the company director added I'll

help you cross the gate like this in response to this the guy confidently replied yes if you help me buy the inventory and hire the combat team I need to pass I will Give you all the magic crystals that eight Jin soft D and C rank dungeons are no problem for me in response to his nephew's offer the uncle looked at the boy with a stern look and asked aren't you an e- ranked Hunter after receiving the question from his uncle the boy said actually I can clear the dungeon by myself in response eugin ho

said suho you know that I am also awakened although I am drank but I am one step above you and my strength is enough to Hunt inside the gate looking at his nephew the uncle added sternly is it possible that you are willing to go so far into the dungeon because you think your parents might have been carried through the gate during the Great cataclysm if it's true I'll continue to hire Hunters to trap them so just wait for the result he said and the boy thought I knew he would say that immediately after the

data Burr sat down and asked the young Lord are you Going to tell this person the whole truth to which he replied yes I trust this person the most having decided Ed to tell everything to his uncle the boy confidently told his uncle who was surprised to hear his appeal and replied yes what is it then leaning on the table sunu ho confidently said I am actually the one who has awakened with the ability to raise his level hearing what his nephew had just told him his uncle asked in Surprise what you had just said

To level up and the boy added that there were Invaders from another galaxy hiding on Earth so to stop them I had to kill monsters and level up looking at his uncle with a stern look he said to prevent the invasion of the army from another world I must clear the Dungeons and become stronger to which he heard in response what are you talking about immediately after the company's director eugin hoe exclaimed in surprise that he had heard of the leveling project in Private and hearing his uncle's question the boy immediately lost his entire mood

not knowing what he was talking about the boy said in surprise that he was going to level up alone and then yug Jin ho added with a face palm and I realized it was exactly the kind of prank from the internet that I asked my uncle to do a strange request and watched him freak out immediately after misunderstanding his nephew's request my husband said you just told me the story of a single Player game we're currently working on the main character is a hunter who has awakened and is able to increase his rank he starts

as the weakest player from E Rank and then surpasses even S rank as a result he becomes the strong strongest and protects the world what's the point of keeping it a secret if someone has already told you about it sunu ho said in Surprise this is exactly the same story as my father's immediately afterwards he added happily Anyway if you and my employees decided to play a prank on me you failed you're too young to fool me and then coming out of the Hiding Place Burr said it didn't work out that way you must have

vague memories from the previous world hearing someone's voice that had just spoken to him and it was not his nephew the man turned his head to the side in surprise to see who it was seeing Burr in front of him he exclaimed in Fright suho what the hell is this antac thing and then Burr said young Master let me help you to which he replied since when looking at the frightened man the subject said in times long past you were a miserable subject of my Lord among the rest of the people you saw more than

any other battle in which my Legion fought those great and inspiring moments must have been imprinted on your soul not knowing what the ant's head was talking about the man scaredly exclaimed what are you talking about and Burr took the shadow Key and said he would rather do it than explain it in words sticking the key into the man's chest Burr said it was a gift from the shadow Lord and the man screamed in Fright what are you doing s the next moment eugin ho found himself in a completely white room with nothing at all

and he said in confusion what the next moment an indistinct image appeared in front of him which slowly took shape and became normal looking at it with a Certain vigilance the man recognized who was standing in front of him and said in surprise that it was me immediately after these words and the image he saw a memory flew through his mind where he happily said Jin Wu you say you are e ranked I will protect you again watching flashbacks from the past that had been erased he saw certain moments where he was talking to the

boy isn't this backpack heavy are you okay I can handle it you're still so quiet and you're Still as talkative as ever after the memories of the help and the first meetings with his friend Eugene ho saw a passage in front of him where he was in a difficult situation against the hunters and heard you take his side and fight against us then he saw the memories that happened later standing in front of s Jin Wu he shouted out only 20 times no help me only 19 times when he ignored him and went about his

business the boy grabbed him and shouted out Please listen to me seeing another moment that also happened in the Lost memories he said a full set of armor made by an artisan from Italy it increases my strength if the two of us went to the dungeon I should be ready right hearing about the armor Sun Jin w said sternly you better take it off before I ask you to do so again hearing the order eugin ho replied sadly after some time sitting at the table after the cleansing was completed the man said to His friend

you not only saved my life but also help me with the raids you are closer to me than my blood brother hearing the words of his friend with whom he had already experienced a lot of things together during the clearing of the dungeons s Jin Wu said to him if you consider me a blood brother then you are holding out a shot glass of alcohol to him to confirm the words and cement their bond s Jin Wu said then I will consider you my brother as well Recalling all the things he had forgotten from the

past the man did not realize how he started crying and when he came to he confusedly said what had just happened wiping away the tears that did not want to stop he added that he was in this world to meet Jin Wu again seeing the man's strange Behavior after being taken over by the subject songu ho asked Burr what you did to him and was told not to worry there was no reason to worry turning his gaze to eugin Ho who Was trying hard to stop his tears and covered his face with his hand so

that he wouldn't be seen like that ba added I just restored his memories from the previous World finally recovering from the memories that had come to him all at once his uncle said you have adopted Ed Jin Wu's boundless power his son right and he replied yes but it's a little different after wiping away the tears and making hot tea the director of the company said God's from another galaxy Just think that he is protecting our world from these villains from itara he is really in another dimension and he heard the answer correctly to stop

the invasion of atarama on Earth which will soon happen I need to become stronger as soon as possible immediately after the boy's words you J ho looked at his nephew and said by God the situation is so urgent and you brought a business plan with you you're completely bent on the rules just like your father seeing The boy's embarrassment the man put his hand to his head and said heavily now that I understand the situation I no longer have to treat you like a child and try to protect you and so after all that I

have mentioned I will say yes I accept your offer and hearing the positive answer the boy jumped up and down and exclaimed with joy after accepting the conditions of his guest the company director bowed his head and said once again s Jin Wu will deal with Everything on his own the next moment he looked up to the sky where his friend was supposed to be but the reason he let me recover my memories was because he gave me a chance to help once again convinced that his friend had not forgotten him eugin ho added you

can count on me to do everything I can to help suho sometime after after the conversation with his uncle the boy arrived at the gate where a team of hunters was already waiting for him Looking at the team of waiting men who were assembled just for show sunu ho thought to himself this is the fighting team that his uncle hired he did a great job of finding people to recruit the right number of members as the leader approached the team one of the members asked me if I would really be paid 4 million just for

being in the squad to enter the gate and he was told that was correct and then added in surprise that you would go in alone looking at The Confident guy the man added I don't know how confident you are in your abilities but you don't have enough brains if you underestimate the gate immediately after mocking the boy the man suddenly changed his mood and added sternly well if you suddenly feel that you can't cope feel free to tell us even though I'm not in the best shape right now I can still give you a little

help hearing the man's offer sunsu ho looked over at him immediately after paying attention to The man the boy smiled happily and said thank you very much the next moment he headed for the gate before entering adding I'll let you know if I need any help as he crossed the gate line the boy confidently said in his head my father always dealt with many problems on his own and he still does as soon as he was on the other side of the gate and the hunters could no longer see him sunu ho immediately hid his

subjects by opening the shadow gate and saying eel gray Continuing His Thoughts with his gloved hands he mentally added that's why I feel the warmth of his father's love in the command system I received after going a little further beyond the gate and encountering a number of different monsters he said having fought with enemies to level up he added in his mind that I did not want him to deal with everything on his own at the same time somewhere in the real world having arrived at the right building Le minok Said to his driver wait

somewhere nearby and he heard the reply I understand on his way to a meeting with his business partner from whom he could ask for help to close the Stardust order the man thought I'll meet him for the first time in 3 months upon entering the penthouse the masked vice president of the guild immediately caught the employees attention as he passed by the man he heard in his back oh I saw you on the news you're the vice president of the Reaper Guild Lee minok and then he thought damn even the Mask doesn't help although the

image needs to be maintained the next moment he pulled down the mask and smiled happily at the employee and said thank you for recognizing me Elder waving goodbye to the famous person the employee heard me say I wish you a good day to which I replied I'm on your side you're a hero of the hunter World walking further to the meeting point with my partner Lee Minok I thought I was born into the family of the vice president of a construction company Eugene and from an early age I made my debut in the entertainment industry

and advertised many products thinking back to his past where he was successful the man added when I became successful I was called the prince of Asia and after the world changed I awoke as an a-ranked Hunter and was considered the highest Elite and that's why I never stopped thinking that I would continue to be a predator which I was throughout my life but at one point while driving with my driver he heard that I had awakened as an srank hearing the message from his driver leean say thought that before my driver Lim Doan had awakened

as an s-rank Hunter he continued to boast adding that my age was already forcing me to become a hunter so I would have to quit my job as a driver looking in the mirror at his passenger the man added you're an A- Rank Hunter I'm right the association recently offered me to start my own Guild so if you want to join me you can at the same moment after learning about the intentions of his subject who was stronger than him Leeming suck thought in displeasure I am not an A ranked Hunter but a s-ranked driver

feeling a giant gap between himself and him the vice president added in his head and from that moment on I began to think that this world was over the pyramidal Structure that was destroyed with a snap of the fingers after that cataclysm that's why I have to restore this whole structure that collapsed arriving at the room he needed and opening the door inside Lee minuk confidently said in his head even if I have to take the devil's hand finding himself among a crowd of people who were looking at their guest the vice president of the

guild said in a displeased tone stop smiling so much before I tear your mouths open as he Continued to move around the room in search of the right person he added where is your master and why doesn't he greet the owner of the House suddenly after his disgruntled speech he suddenly heard a child's voice so you must be Lee Min suuk seeing the boy standing by the window the man said menacingly you're the one with the hair color and those ugly eyes looking at the strange appearance of his business partner he added that you are

an alien putting his Hand on his partner's head the man added you were just a boy when you grew so much since we last saw each other and your magic power has grown and you continue to grow well as planned in response to his visitors question the boy said unhappily we've already talked about this I'm not growing I'm regaining my strength to solve this problem with spatial movement between universes the main body which has unsurpassed power Sent fragments of its strength and personal characteristics looking through the book he was holding in his hands the alien

added a newborn baby among all these fragments and after merging with another fragment I became myself in my current form my memories were preserved but my personality changed a little unlike the previous version of me hearing the words of my partner Lee Min seok sitting on the couch said how badly you explain after which the boy added in Other words you don't need to pretend that we are close after receiving the alien remark Le Min seak said I don't care about your personality and all the nonsense you said I hope you remember your promise without

looking up from the book The Boy said back wealth and fame and you also spoke as if about the destruction of this s-rank Hunter as if his name was Lim doen hearing that his partner remembered everything the man began to smile Ominously next he said I'm glad you haven't forgotten what I said and then lean seok said why are you here and then he said can't I come to my house and then he said I told you not to come unless there was a compelling reason after the aliens remark the vice president said there have

been some problems in the Stardust production recently the hyena Guild that supplied the fuel and the plant in the dungeon of Soul station were Destroyed and that's why I came here to restore the Stardust losses after hearing the reason for the visit the boy asked if the reason was found and then the man added that the Guild of Reapers was reported to have been destroyed by a black masked Hunter after hearing the information about the offender the alien said to Lee Min seak you created the distribution system using our Stardust production method didn't you say

that there would be no problems with this System to which he replied that there was no need to aggravate the situation over such a trifle kid hearing what the alien man had just said to him the alien man said you are useless I guess my previous personality made a mistake in choosing you as a pawn hearing what he had just been called and who he was being taken for in this situation Lee Min suck grabbed his blade hidden by his leg and said hey Alien instantly he moved behind his partner and put the Blade to

his throat to demonstrate his superiority after applying radical measures the man said I am different from these brainwashed empty shells do not forget that I am a rank a hunter and I can kill you before you regain your strength putting the tip of his blade to the alien cheek he said angrily you are the pawn here not me remember in response to the guest's actions and words the boy said human Hunters assign rank based only on magical abilities and They believe that this is an indicator of strength angered by The Arrogant behavior of his ill-mannered

guest the alien said underdeveloped beings immediately after this incident he used his power which quickly spread throughout the entire radius of the nearest territory all those who fell under its influence began to obey the alien and one of them was the man who met Lee minuk at the entrance at the same moment feeling some strange Sensations that suddenly appeared appeared from all sides Leman sulk mentally said what kind of magical power was coming from all sides noticing that everyone on the floor began to radiate a strange power and look at him suspiciously he mentally added

is it really that little brat not only the people on the floor but also all the people in the building and a few meters away were affected by this magical power realizing that this magic had conquered Many people the vice president of the guild nervously thought about brainwashing all the people in the building without looking up from reading the book The Alien said my previous personality considered you necessary for survival and now that I have enough strength to survive on my own calling to him a large number of people who had taken out weapons to

destroy the threat the boy added that our relationship may change depending on the benefits you can Bring me to confirm his words he demonstrated the entire crowd which was ready to pounce on Le minock if he did something rash realizing that he had no Advantage the man threw away his blade and said nervously I was just kidding I was just testing your abilities to see if you could really take out an s-rank Hunter and the boy replied as he closed the book as long as you're useful I'll let you live immediately after the effect dissipated

when a man on the First floor who abruptly looked up after gaining his Consciousness groaned heavily exclaiming my neck the next moment calling to the girl who was holding an open Suitcase with materials the alien said it was a simulator obtained by concentrating Stardust 100 times looking at the product that was offered to him Leeman SEK said in surprise you even had such a thing and was told that if you dilute them you can get a large amount of Stardust unlike Pills that can only be used by low-ranked hunters this will have an effect even

on a-ranked Hunters like you the boy added looking back and smiling ly maybe you should try it once in response to the offer the man said no I'll refuse and then thought I can't put something in my mouth that I'm hearing about for the first time he picked up a suitcase filled with Stardust concentrate and walked away saying in any case you have to keep your promise And then thought it doesn't concern me anymore as soon as the man left the room the boy standing in the center of it confidently said I feel another fragment

coming soon looking at his hand in anticipation of the soon to be received power he added if I get the next fragment I will be able to act openly without hiding anticipating how strong he could become the guy made plans for the future and spoke confidently even then and at the same time somewhere in The gate where Sun suho entered a fierce battle against Monsters was taking place and at that moment a seal faced a giant Cobra as soon as it wanted to pounce on the girl at the last moment she was saved by a

boy who had attacked the monster earlier and grabbed its skin with his hands watching the actions of her master who was fighting like crazy in this dungeon the girl wiping the sweat from her face exclaimed to her young Master but at that time the boy Did not pay attention to her he did not even hear her appeal as he was busy fighting against the monster continuing to squeeze the Cobra's body in his grip song suo was finally able to Simply tear its flesh AP heart separating its head from its body after defeating the monster the

boy quickly stepped back to avoid being hit by its carcass at the same time in the building of Lee Min seok's property the alien smiled ominously waiting for the arrival of a New piece of his fragment and said when that day would come at the same time I will begin my fullscale Invasion but his plans also did not take into account the presence of songu ho who was currently training tirelessly to prevent this development at the same time sitting at the entrance to the gate where the boy for whom this team of random Hunters was

assembled asked the girl not too dangerous right immediately after turning her gaze to Her comrades she added wek get 5 million one each just for sitting here and waiting for that guy to come back from the gate and the only condition is to keep our mouths shut about everything we've seen and heard here in response to the girl's question the man said that this was the fourth time he had made this Challenge and that Hunters always pay on time serving the community by clearing the dungeons so that they do not harm anyone and then the

girl added That it was somehow wrong feeling a certain emotional responsibility for the guy and easy work with high pay she heard well then follow him to which she replied I don't want to hearing the girl's refusal the man mentally said it's true the kid is suspicious he didn't bring any Porters or Pickers with him but he went straight to the clearing but if you don't collect anything in the dungeon there will be no prey turning his gaze to the entrance to the portal He mentally added to this he had only gone to the d

rank gate and now he went to C what was he doing there at the same time somewhere in the dungeon Burr was hurrying the Goblins who were mining ore and he shouted come on work faster while the Shadows were mining iil extracting materials from the destroyed monsters said mining in dungeons is not an easy task but but gray heard a confirmatory growl after a brief dialogue with her friend who was collecting the girl Turned her head toward the boy and said the young Lord went off on his own to fight the C rank boss I

hope he'll be okay at the same time while his loyal subjects were engaged in other cleaning work after clearing the dungeon songu ho himself fought against the giant spider-like boss he approached the enemy's body at a convenient moment and used his storm SL skill immediately after the attack two system notifications appeared in front of him Informing him that the paralyze effect of a high strength Target was activated and the effect would be weakened seeing that the enemy was indifferent to his attack the guy was surprised to say wow he was able to survive I just

wanted to check the paralyzing effect of the blade I recently received I wonder if it does not work on spiders he drew his dagger again to strike again and finish the enemy off completely and he knew that crawling Vermin were the best Immediately after he moved his weapon to his inventory as it was useless against the enemy and then simply swung his fist the next moment he delivered a powerful punch right to the enemy's jaw knocking him out of his strength and balance as soon as the enemy lost his balance after the guy used his

usual technique Sonu ho started to hit with his bare hands as he continued to strike a series of punches at the enemy he thought to himself I'm strong enough to defeat a c rank Boss by Myself as soon as the right moment came he kicked his dagger into the air and said in his head next time I can go to the B rank gate as soon as he intercepted his dagger he immediately rushed at the enemy thinking I also improve the ability to use the ruler's touch during the battle that is I pump not only

the level but also the skills immediately after these words realizing one interesting truth he said in his head if you think about it I have always Used the ruler's touch to move object objects after this reflection he found himself in the air above his opponent and thoughtfully said in his head I wonder what would happen if I used it with an attack after coming up with a plan for a new use of his ability the guy swung his fist and pointed the blade at the enemy the next moment there was a powerful Collision in which

he slammed his enemy into the ground breaking his armor into two pieces immediately after This event he received system notifications that said you have defeated a giant arachnid and your level has been increased after defeating the enemy the boy laid down on his dead body and said that this kind of use requires much more concentration I get tired much faster it will be difficult to use it several times in a row after a little rest the boy headed back to his comrades thinking that using the ruler's touch would open up Endless Options for Battle Tactics

and then the young Lord heard meeting their leader essel happily asked if you defeated the boss to which he repli replied yes everything is fine then Burr added now you are capable of this even without my support I am very impressed to which he happily replied Burr can absorb the remaining crystals of magical Essence obtained from the monsters after hearing the permission from his young prince the subject pointed to the materials from the Monsters and said we have already collected all the materials to which he heard in response well done after moving all the inventory

and then selling it the guy saw a system notification that said you have been added 500 gold after which he was surprised to say how convenient it is that I can sell all the materials we have collected using the store at the same time while sunu ho was selling monster materials bur told him that according to the Earth Hunter System you have already reached rank B to which he replied in surprise that it was true although it didn't surprise me too much as I had already been promoted eight times after his master's words bear also

added pointing to his comrades moreover you alone have become stronger and the strength of your companions has also increased to which isle added yes the more I fight the faster my former strength returns continuing to stretch After the battle the girl added surprisingly I didn't even have to restore the Lost blood looking at his subjects who were named eel leader level 19 and gry level 17 he added in surprise you both have levels now hearing her master's remarks the girl exclaimed in surprise that it was really strange unlike you and Mr Jin wo we are

not players and then suho asked if she could see the system window to which she replied no hearing the negative answer The boy thoughtfully said in his head they can't use characteristic points maybe they will increase with the level very well that and they can become stronger with the the level but how then the team is formed questions become more and more after finishing his thoughts Sun suo said let's see if you can raise your own level huh to which ail replied that but how in response to the question of his subject the Lord smiled

happily and said what are the options will you Go with me to another raid there and see hearing this the girl exclaimed confusedly we have already been on sweeps twice or something trying to somehow reassure his comrades the guy said well we can leave it for later let's do the daily task for now after which Burr said young Lord please be careful or you will develop an addiction as soon as the subject finished speaking a spatial portal appeared right in front of the squad which appeared suddenly and Out of nowhere seeing what had just happened

in front of their eyes a seal exclaimed in confusion as the gate opened at the same moment sunsu ho thought covering his face with his hand what a strong heat he was getting from the gate immediately after thinking about it he exclaimed to Bear where the gate could have come from in the shadow dungeon to which he replied I have no idea without finding out the reason for the suho received a notification that Said that an urgent task had been received between the spatial Rift enter the dungeon behind the gate and destroy the cause of

the rift after reviewing the notification and its description the boy was surp surprised to hear the Urgent task in his head the next moment taking out protective suits from his inventory and throwing them to his comrades the guy exclaimed great gray Isle put this on and catching what they threw to her the girl said in Surprise And a fireproof cloak appeared in her hands throwing on the cloak with heat protection sunu ho said it's a good idea to go on a raid as the opportunity to go to the gate immediately appeared entering the Gate of

the spatial Rift that suddenly appeared before them the team found themselves in the Egyptian pyramid in the dungeon at the same time somewhere in the pyramid a b rank hunter from The assura Guild named luu Shing was gritting his teeth and drawing his Weapon trying to intimidate his enemy with a menacing glare immediately after pointing his blade at his opponent he exclaimed what kind of impudence is this why would we want to free the dungeon we of the assur Guild came here first in response to the disgruntled shouts of the man and his comrades in

the dungeon the enemy said who cares who was first without budging the other Hunter added I warn you for the last time at this very moment everything belongs to Us if you continue to whine I will consider it a declaration of war against my guild hearing the threat from the threshold who did not want to leave the territory of the dungeon Leu Shing said in his head said damn it why is it like this looking at Randolph the a-ranked hunter from the scavenger Guild he mentally added we ran into the scavenger Guild and then I

heard that in the face of such power all your efforts will be in vain with no desire to retreat from His goal assura a member of The Guild grabbed his weapon and shouted to his comrades to get ready for battle just as he was about to pounce on the enemy they were interrupted by S suho who raised his hand and said excuse me please looking at the bunch of hunters who were having a certain conflict the boy added in confusion excuse me but can I ask you something the next moment throwing his arm around his

neck he added awkwardly could you tell me where we are now back 30 minutes later having moved through the portal sunu ho said not surprisingly that sand was falling from the gate and a seal remarked that it was the next moment the boy noticed a pyramid not far from him and added I didn't even expect it to be a dungeon that became a desert the next moment joining the conversation between his master and his subject bear noticed the structure in front of him and said I feel a strong Magic from that pyramid hearing his subject's

remarks SSU ho asked in Surprise noticing a large number of Vehicles nearby but why there were so many things that could not be in the dungeon starting to descend the Sandy Hill closer to the unexpected things in the area s suho added an iron dip to the car the next moment turning to essel the boy asked I heard that in dungeons the equipment doesn't work so why is all this here and she replied then this is probably not a dungeon continuing to develop her thought the Girl added that perhaps the gate had taken us somewhere

where this was possible after which Burr said it couldn't be after listening to the assumptions of his friends SSU ho said well in any case there will be no problems If the previous gate to the shadow dungeon is still there I'll go check it out which essel said was right it's worth checking immediately after the girl's words sunu ho used the teleportation portal to find out if the Gate was still there a few seconds later as soon as he returned back to his subjects the girl happily asked how the younger Lord was doing returning from

the portal and looking at his subjects who were waiting for him with the news song suho said the gate in a confused voice at the same time somewhere else one of the subjects also returned to his leader with a report and they disappeared looking at the portal shrinking Before Their Eyes a group of people shouted in confusion the gate disappearing so it turns out he finished the boss but this guy hasn't left yet we need to quickly report it to the emergency service and now let's return to the present time where song suho and his

comrades moved to the pyramids where the conflict between the two groups of people was taking place starting to look around him the boy mentally mumbled well at least we entered the pyramid the next moment Seeing some people in front of him he thought what a blessing that there are people here they probably came in cars parked outside they probably speak English so it turns out that this is another country immediately afterwards putting his hand behind his head sunu ho awkwardly said where am I and then mentally added thank God I studied English to go to

university hearing the boy's voice and turning his head to him one of the participants in the conflict Said Hunter we didn't need scavengers so they came from the East to claim the dungeon after one man's remark the other added unhappily that he hadn't expected such a swarm of insects to be so much trouble the next moment the man suddenly remembered the past when he was first given the task when his grandmother told him the prophecy recalling exactly what the prophecy said he said the seal was broken and the life that was born out of death

would appear in the grave and Would have the power to raise the dead immediately after the prophecy was spoken the man added that immediately after this prophecy a dungeon field of pyramids appeared in Egypt and that the graves of Egypt and death all fit together nicely continuing to give the order the leader added go and take the right to own this dungeon so that I can raid it after I finish with all the business and he asked what I should do if other guilds Interfere having received the question from his subject the the leader lowered

his glasses and said what the actual question was about scavenger style actions recalling the instructions from his boss the leader of the scavenger Guild said hey if you're aiming for the dungeon I'm warning you for the last time if you get out of here now I'll let you go hearing this sunu ho mentally mimicked the dungeon which meant that it was there continuing his thoughts about The man's threats the boy added in his mind how belligerent was if this is a dungeon then I have no choice but to capture it for the sake of completing

an urgent Quest and then asked what if I don't want to hearing the question from the guy who did not want to leave the place with the dungeon the scavenger leader attacked him and said then you will die at the moment of the attack seeing the sudden actions of the scavenger the boy's subjects and the Guild member assura held their breath in confusion after his opponent missed his attack sunu ho said men ly well you started this fight first the next moment as soon as his punch reached the enemy the boy mentally said my strength

has increased so it's hard to say what damage I'll do I hit the armor so it's unlikely he'll die at the same moment feeling a strong blow that flew directly on his torso the leader of the Scavengers group angrily exclaimed you Little brat immediately after his words the man struck at Sun Su again this time without missing a beat and launched him into into the wall gritting his teeth after his alleged assault the man shouted how dare you ignore my warning I will destroy everyone whether it's the assura guild or some Asian I will level

everything to the ground the next moment rushing into battle against the enemy who had hit the boy isil pointed her spear at the enemy and shouted how dare You attack My Sweet Lord at the same time the leader of the guild Aura grabbed his swords and clenched his teeth saying that a fight was inevitable starting to rise to his feet after the blow songu ho said heavily oh my God and then Burr asked him if he was okay to which he replied yes the next moment turning his gaze to the people who were fighting with

each other the boy added do I really have to fight the hunters I need to win this battle to complete an Urgent quest after which Burr said it seems that it is necessary for the raid at the same moment furrowing his brow and looking at the Scavengers song Su ho added first of all it seems to me that the Guild of men in armor one of whom attacked me are enemies the next moment the guy stood up from his seat and moved quickly to attack the scavenger leader after which he said it would be great

if you listen to the words of a strong man at the same moment having failed in his Attack sunu ho thought to himself what a shame I wanted to knock him out but he held on to his armor immediately after his thoughts preparing for his next attack shungu ho added I wonder if I can use this on a human recalling the results of the previous use he mentally added the power of a ruler in the way I mastered last time as he prepared to deliver a crushing blow to his enemy xung suho thought in his

mind what if I kill him by accident just as he was About to strike the leader of the assur guild squeezed between them and finished off the scavenger landing on his feet after the enemy was eliminated the man looked in his direction to make sure he was done seeing that he was helped sanguo hesitantly said Thank you to which he heard in response I appreciated your skills when you dodged rolph's attacks the next moment holding the sword on his shoulders the man looked back at the boy and added but the moment You started to hesitate

you were afraid to kill the man continuing his speech the leader of the asera guild added that not only monsters are dangerous for a hunter you need to be able to protect yourself from dangerous people like lizards or out of rank after a pause sunu ho said in surprise in his head that I thought I could do it that I was ready to fight and risk my life but it was not enough starting to recall the past moments of the battles the boy Mentally added that until now I hadn't felt the need to be destroyed

even when I fought the bandits from hyena I could not fight at full strength because we had a big difference in skill level as see du suho continued to think he turned his gaze to essel and added but how long will things go so well if I don't finish it I'll die and if I don't finish it I won't be able to protect her in this world where there's a major disaster it's going to happen everywhere Realizing some of the brutal truths he had to face Shu ho added in his mind I was only thinking

about leveling up so I lost sight of that I need to get rid of the feelings I had before the disaster that's the only way gaining confidence and remembering his Fierce enemy the boy added I'll be able to face Lee Minong in a battle the next moment turning to the boy who was deep in thought the man said I am a hunter from The assura Guild Rio Singh continuing the dialogue unaware of The danger looming behind him Rio added that we both had a hard time with the scavenger Guild as far as an alliance was

concerned as soon as he said this he noticed sunu Ho's fist coming in his direction right in front of his face and instantly froze in shock however this punch was not addressed to him but to the enemy who was attacking the Asura member from behind and the guy removed the danger from his now comrade at the end of his debut as a player who stepped Over himself susuo bowed his head down waiting for his opponent to land on the ground using the second level ruler's power skill the boy confidently said in his head from now

on I will not hesitate at the same moment moment the leader of the scavenger Guild saw the results of the boy's attack and thought in surprise that he had almost finished off a b rank tank with just one blow the next moment Randolph was impressed and said something rather entertaining after Which the boy said my name is suho I'm from Korea let's form an alliance as the leader of the Asura Guild was forming an alliance with song suho his subjects continued to fight hard against the Scavengers the next moment one of the scavengers suddenly shouted

out that the Asura Guild was cooperating with another group of hunters and then another one said even if the weaklings have United they are still weaklings our fighting capabilities are better and we are more Numerous at the same moment taking out the key from the shadow realm songu ho said thoughtfully however we have not yet used our full strength opening the portal to the shadow realm the boy said Rebel hearing this one of the Scavengers raised his head and exclaimed in confusion not far from the battlefield Shadow monsters began to appear giant arachnids of the

rank of private but despite their low rank there were many of them and so they provided Considerable combat support at the same moment seeing what had just happened before his eyes Rio Singh thought in confusion that he was a Summoner with such fighting skills and so many creatures at once after which songu ho took up his sword and said well then then I'm going too once free the giant arachnid headed towards the members of the scavenger Guild who were now his enemies but this offensive did not last long and having taken the matter Seriously Rolph

dispelled one of the Shadow monsters and froze in place the next moment rushing through another shadow monster at sunu ho he exclaimed you've been hiding a lot kid that's interesting seeing who was coming towards him ryolf exclaimed and then bear added the arachnid had become weaker when it turned into a shadow soldier but still defeated the monster the younger Lord had fought hard against with a single blow this man seems to be The strongest here realizing that he couldn't do it alone song suzo looked back and shouted out just in time for Gray's communication skill

after which asil nervously exclaimed to the younger Master continuing to stare at her leader the girl awkwardly added wait Junior Master catching sunu Ho's attention she added you use the link skill with me this time we learned about the secret in the gate and how to understand the charge ratio in response to a Seal's Suggestion which gray was clearly not happy about sunu ho hesitantly said we've never trained a skill we've never used in a real battle before realizing that her proposal was rejected she bowed her head down and said sadly I would also like

to help the younger Lord the next moment the dead burst out of the dungeon and one of the battle participants shouted out monsters are coming Crossing his swords in front of him to protect himself from the Monster attack Rio Singh shouted out menacingly wondering if they had come to the sound of the battlefield after hearing the message from her comrade Asel noticed the monsters behind her and exclaimed that there were also monsters at the second entrance at the same time standing behind his subjects who were protecting him Randolph folded his arms in front of him

and thought the Living Dead only now I understand the prophecy that the boss heard the next moment Immersed in his memories he spoke the words in his head the seal is broken and the life born of death will appear in the grave and will have the power to raise the dead looking again at the monsters in front of him who were coming down Randolph mentally added that if the Dead who were raised were mummies then the one who is said to be in this dungeon is definitely the one who has the broken seal on life

born from Death immediately after his words turning his Head back to himself Randolph mentally added that the boss had ordered him to take away the right to own this dungeon but while the competition between the guilds was heating up it would be best to take away this power capable of raising the dead that the master wanted the next moment he turned his gaze to song suho Who continued to fight his enemies and added in his mind but Retreat like this at one point during the battle with the Living Dead Rio Singh noticed the strange behavior

of the Scavengers and exclaimed in surprise at the same moment Randolph waved his shield and shouted to the Scavengers to follow me ignoring the other hunters and heading for the boss's room hearing what Randolph had just told his subjects Rio Singh shouted at the Scavengers entering the dungeon to stop them having dealt with the Enemy the man was about to rush after them but the living dead blocked his way and he said damn you bastards Looking at the enemies that appeared in front of him Rio added they are restricting us with monsters and the passage

is certainly in that direction after which sunu ho said at this rate they can take away our reward immediately after his words the boy used the merger of forces with gray after which a large dead man appeared in front of him however having gained new powers song suho easily dealt with all the enemies moving around the battle field With lightning speed having finished with the enemies who were blocking his path the boy said let's also quickly deal with this and follow them while essel sadly wiped away her tears and said this is my chance to

prove myself Rio Singh thought heun's calling and also uniting suho who are you at the same time inside the dungeon the Scavengers Guild had just dealt with a living dead man who had gotten in their way looking at the monster they had Dealt with Randolph mentally said this guy seems to be hiding something else I want to fight him once I have the power to raise the dead while he was thinking his Squad had already reached the central room and one of the subjects asked in surprise if this was the boss's room as soon as

the door opened the Scavengers were greeted by the sight of a monster hanging in the center of the room on chains looking at the person who was in The room one of the Scavengers said that it seemed to be the boss after which the other asked if he was sleeping at the same moment Randolph assessed the enemy in front of them and said he's chained isn't that what the prophecy said that life born of death will appear after the seal is broken hearing the words of his opponent who suddenly spoke something to the bottom one

of the Scavengers was surprised to hear the monster speak to us as soon as the enemy woke up and the Chains began to crack Randolph suddenly shouted to his subjects to get ready for battle however despite the preparations the monster almost instantly killed all the members of the Scavengers leaving only Randolph alive and then began to walk towards him looking back to look at his comrades the man was confused to think that our tanks known for their resistance had been smashed by one swing of their chains the next moment turning his head forward he saw

that the monster Who had just done this had spread his arms in front of him provoking him to attack seeing the actions of the monster who had just been freed from his chains the man was confused and said is he telling me to attack the next moment gritting his teeth in Anger the man said irritably that this one and that one were both looking down on me supporting the suggestion from his opponent Randolph used his giant armor skill and headed in the direction of the monster The next moment using all his combat potential the man

approached his opponent took a stance and delivered a crushing blow seeing no result after his blow Randolph suddenly froze in place and thought in confusion I used all my strength and he didn't even falter immediately after his opponent made his move the dungeon boss prepared to strike back and seeing this the man mentally mumbled excuse me sir preparing to meet his end in a battle against a powerful Enemy who was already striking he added in his head I should have waited for you having dealt with Randolph with just one punch the monster sighed in disappointment

after an easy Victory the next moment B owing his head down he added who knew that the first living creature I met would break after the first time in our game immediately after his thoughts feeling something more interesting ahead the monster prepared to move on and said well it's nothing to Worry about having reached the threshold of the room in which he was imprisoned the dungeon boss added that it seems that there is still someone alive there so let's have fun continuing to fight with the enemies s suo thought I continue to attack and they

don't even see the end well then pointing his hand at one of the defeated mummies he said Rebel and then received a notification that you cannot pull out old souls seeing the ban on the use of mummies Song suho looked at his hand and said in surprise I can't pull out old souls on demons and I can't use the restrictions more than I thought at the same moment a strong earthquake began which awakened everyone on the battlefield and the ground near s suho began to collapse the other members of the Asura Clan were also affected

by this earthquake and the ground began to collapse under them the next moment giant centipedes began to appear from the ground and now they had To fight them as well seeing a new enemy to confront Rio Singh exclaimed in confusion monsters centipedes damn it we could barely handle the mummies alone the next moment all the hunters present on the battlefield began to jump in different directions so as not to accidentally fall Underground when the centipedes appeared as isil tried to strike her spear failed to pierce the monster's thick layer of armor and she exclaimed that

the creatures were so Strong that the attack failed after his allies words Rio Singh said to suho that it was strange that monsters were flocking here it was insulting to give the right to own a field type dungeon to scavengers but it seemed to me that it was better for us to retreat to which seak suho replied similarly immediately after his answer recalling the conditions of the task the boy mentally said in the content of the quest it says to remove the cause of the Red Gate I'm Not sure that the quest will count if

the boss is defeated by scavengers we can really Retreat like this the next moment seeing something strange happening in the dungeon Rio Singh shouted out the same entrance through which the Scavengers Guild had entered and a new monster was coming out hearing the remark from his comrade sunu ho felt some tension and mentally said after leveling up my perception has increased I can definitely feel it seeing the Enemy heading in their Direction with the signature of the prisoner living in the Tomb of Amoth the boy mentally added this monster with the red name is an

unprecedented disaster at the very moment when the crocodile left the dungeon and saw the monsters in front of him he said menacingly get out and then all the dead turned their attention to him noticing that the enemies began to retreat a seal was surprised to hear the voice of the monster who had just Ordered them to leave and the mummies retreated as they received his order continuing to watch the retreating Monsters the girl was surprised to add what it was after which the same monster Amoth appeared right in front of her hearing the voice of

the crocodile who asked her in the language of monsters do you understand what I'm talking about Emil raised her head and answered yes I am also a demon having received a positive answer to his question the Crocodile laughed and added all around me are dead people who have lost their minds and insects scattered across the desert it's been a long time since I've met someone to talk to at the same time not noticing a millipede coming towards her from the direction of essal she was surprised to think that he was much more sociable than I

expected the next moment with just one swipe of his hand the monster with the name easily dealt with the millipede which some people could Not even scratch seeing what had just happened before her eyes Isle exclaimed in shock in her head he had dealt with the centipede with one blow immediately after his actions Amoth turned his head to the girl and said before I start talking to you maybe I should deal with the creatures that don't even understand when I tell them to go away as soon as the crocodile finished speaking it immediately rushed into

battle destroying the rest of the millipedes And surprising the other Hunters watching the strange sight songu ho kept his eyes on am miuti and thought the monster was destroying other monsters after finishing the battle with the monsters who were interfering with his dialogue with the first person who understands him in a long time the crocodile washed himself with a bloody rain and promised to hate insects at the same time the Ashura guild still standing in place and wondering what had Happened before their eyes lowered their weapons to the ground and huddled together the next moment

trying to figure out what was going on Rio Singh said in confusion that he had forgotten a monster that could kill a tank of many centipedes in an instant in this field type dungeon according to the analysis it was definitely rank C or B hearing a human voice that he did not understand the crocodile turned his head back and said menacingly that it turns out there Are still idiots here with whom it is impossible to talk the next moment rushing at Rio Singh who was standing near him AMU angrily shouted then you will also perish

but he did not succeed in achieving his goal having interrupted the monster's attack on his comrade sunu Ho by knocking down his trajectory with his punch he said how can you destroy someone because he is unable to talk to you about your values after receiving a question from the guy who prevented him From killing the man the crocodile got up from the ground and said in Surprise wow there is someone among people with whom you can maintain a dialogue once on his feet Amoth instantly rushed at song suho and dealt him a crushing blow saying

my values you say I never thought about them as a result of his punch the monster with the name launched the boy into the wall with such force that he stuck in it and spat blood from his mouth seeing what had just happened to His master essel exclaimed in Fright to the younger Master looking in his Direction the next moment pointing her weapon in the direction of the crocodile she exclaimed how dare you attack the younger master and was answered oh are you really allies with him turning his gaze to the frightened girl Amoth added

I'm not a master of apologies but at least I won't kill you if you're a demon you must know a lot so I hope you'll satisfy my Curiosity holding the spear in front of her ail received a question from the monster who said that the war between the shadow Lord and the others was over if it was over who won and then she thought what kind of monster is he that knows about the war of the Lords after waiting a few seconds for the girl to start talking the crocodile not having received a single word

in response said menacingly answer me or you're not going to talk as Essa looked at her comrads Who were in serious condition after the blow Amit added menacingly well then there's nothing to be done at the same time Burr was circling around the unconscious song suho trying to bring him back to life repeatedly shouting younger Lord younger Lord gritting her teeth and starting to shed tears of Despair essel heard it doesn't matter if you're a nobody who doesn't understand me or a demon who doesn't want to answer to either of them we can't talk to

Either of them raising his leg up ready to crush the girl in front of him the monster said in a menacing tone then you too disappear before the crocodile could complete his plan the guy's voice sound founded behind him telling him to get a reward to restore his condition after which the energy was released after restoring his General condition to its original state and getting to his feet sunu ho rubbed his shoulder and said I'm glad I postponed the reward for the Daily Quest I heard something about a great War of the overlords immediately after

his statement about possessing the information Amit was interested in the boy looked up and smiled slightly and said that all the Lords had died continuing his story sunu ho added the shadow Lord's forked hand and hearing this isil exclaimed in confusion to the younger Lord and the crocodile asked if it was true trying to find out more information AMU asked again while I was Locked up here the war of the Lords was already over after which sunu ho answered correctly and mentally added that if he was asking about the Battle of the Lords then perhaps

he was related to one of them continuing to look at the monster that was walking toward him song suho mentally added the strength of this crocodile monster is at least rank S I can only destroy it with cunning and then he heard that the shadow Lord won watching the enemy who was heading Towards him to find out more information about the Battle of the Lords the boy thought if all the Lords were dead stopping a few meters away he asked susuo amut again if tarac the master of the iron body had also died at the

hands of the Shadow Lord all the while song suho continued to look at the monster in front of him with the inscription The Prisoner who lives in the grave of amut written above it trying to understand the situation the boy mentally thought That if this monster named AMU mentions the owner of the iron body it means that he is a humanoid monster continuing his thoughts sunu ho added that if he found out whose son I was he might be hostile and then noticed a giant hand coming towards him seeing that her Lord was once again

in danger Asel who was standing aside screamed out in Fright to the younger Lord the next moment after completing his strike Amoth struck the spot where s Su ho was standing with his Palm driving her a few centimeters into the depths jumping back out of the area of the strike songu exclaimed in confusion what are you doing to which the crocodile replied you are taking too long to answer so you are thinking of lying if you don't answer quickly I will finish you off after which songu ho thought he had some frivolous criteria for killing

the next moment the crocodile spoke again in a menacing tone I will ask you again if the owner of the Iron body died at the hands of the Lord of Shadows in response to his interlocutor's question songu ho gritted his teeth and said in a disgruntled tone all the Lords have died like that and then thought he wouldn't be angry because of the death of the Lord having received an answer answer to his question Amit said in an ominous voice that made the boy's blood run cold and I wondered why he no longer came to

me continuing to gloat over what he had Just learned the crocodile monster added did he really die with the others I have to thank the Lord of Shadows seeing his opponent's reaction to his answer song suho thought in surprise he smiled and then asked aren't you from the iron body Lord's family and then heard that was his relative angry at his interlocutor's question Amit prepared to deliver another crushing blow and said you're insulting me preparing to put up at least some kind of block to survive the Enemy's blow Sun suho heard you will definitely die

however he failed at the moment when his attack was about to reach s suu ho amu's hand was chained preventing him from completing the blow not feeling a single Blow from his opponent songu ho slowly opened his eyes and said in surprised that the chains were there at the same time angry that he was once again prevented from carrying out his plans Amoth irritably said in his head again those damn chains I stepped out of the medy permitted area the next moment the chains dragged Amit back to the dungeon and he shouted in frustration damn

chains damn tarac damn spellcaster as soon as he was inside the dungeon and down in the darkness of the dungeon he shouted again at the same time as the enemy disappeared right right before his eyes sonho said in confusion in his head These Chains suddenly appeared and tightened the monster the next moment he breathed out A sigh of relief and thought I don't know what exactly that was thank God and then he heard the nervous voice of ail asking if Junior Master was okay to which he replied yes susuo turned his gaze from the girl

to the unconscious gray and added now that we know about the existence of this monster we should be more careful but for now we need to provide emergency assistance to Gray and the people of the aora guild as soon as he said that he felt something strange Happening right in front of him the quest content began to change and suho mentally said something was wrong with the task noticing her leader strange Behavior ail asked him in Surprise while sunu ho was reviewing the mission if something had happened to the younger Lord in response to his

subject's question the young man nervously pointed to the task plate and said the Urgent task had changed changed after rereading the content of the Urgent task and Looking around the girl asked if this monster was a descendant of the iron body going inside the dungeon and noticing the bodies of scavengers under the gongs sunu ho mentally said that these were people from the scavenger Guild so Amoth had defeated them here seeing the guests who came to his room the crocodile monster was surprised to see you and asked are you really here to see me and

you are a brave man in response to the monster's question song Suho replied that I came because I want to have a proper conversation and he said didn't we talk recently after which the boy added that trying to kill your interlocutor is not a conversation and amut said what are you talking about demonstrating his sincere hatred for the owner of the steel body Cupid added angrily tarac didn't teach me any other method than if you're going to argue argue with his lifeless body having received threats from his interlocutor Song suho gritted his teeth and mentally

said he's aggressive but he's like an honest little child in front of me so I should take him as an ally and then said it seems that you have a hatred for the owner of the iron body what's the reason hearing the question from his guest the monster asked you unhappily that you came out of mere curiosity after which he sighed heavily and added well I'm still chained up and can't do anything else starting his story the crocodile Smiled ominous ly and said my name was Amoth the owner of the iron body of tarac and

the spellcaster created me and then left me in this grave after listening to the beginning of the story s Su ho asked in surprise you were created by the iron body Lord and the spellcaster and amou replied yes these two turned me into this and now I'm chained by these stupid chains and left in a tomb full of dead people then the boy added can't you break the chains to Which the monster replied these chains are created by Magic even if I break them they reappear as soon as I try to go far enough because

of this I have never even been in the depths of this tomb continuing his story the crocodile monster said in a menacing tone I cannot forgive tarac and the spellcaster for condemning me to such suffering after listening to the story of amu's imprisonment s suho thought that the quest description said that in order to Free UT he needed to somehow deal with the chains that held him the next moment turning his gaze to the place where the chains were attached the boy thought how can I get rid of these chains that appear again and again

if destroying the columns would help I think Amit would have done it himself long ago the next moment having come to a certain conclusion sunu ho mentally said stop the columns and then asked Amoth when you were sealed there were already Monsters here to which he replied yes why having received the answer to his question the boy said so you are not the master of this dungeon and then the monster said no I am not the master and then seong Su ho added did you see a room with a huge iron door and he replied

I only know about this room but I have never gone down deeper through the chains and why are you questioning me about it having received the new information sunu ho bowed his head down And put his hand to his chin thinking it was strange if amit's free movement through the dungeon was not a problem would the spellcaster create chains that would reappear as soon as he went further if my hypothesis was correct immediately after his thoughts the boy looked up at his interlocutor and said amth if I can free you you will fulfill my request

after which the man asked in Surprise will you free me the next moment the monster added if somehow you Can free me I will do anything you want are you going to destroy the spellcaster whose whereabouts are unknown or do you know how to reverse the spell continuing his speech Amoth broke the chains that held him and said in a menacing Tone If you're saying this just for fun I'll make sure you're not joking throwing off the shackles that held him in one place the crocodile monster added in an angry tone you know what will

happen to you then seeing the stern mood of amut essel The young Lord was surprised to hear the girl's words and then ignored her and said listen first and then decide having calmed the monster with his words sunsu ho looked at the interlocutor in front of him and said I will destroy this dungeon continuing to tell his plan with an embarrassed smile the boy added you said you can't go into the depths of the dungeon because of the chains but if the spellcaster decided so isn't it because he's worth worried that you will destroy The

dungeon master so if you defeat the dungeon master it will collapse developing his thought about the way to free the prisoner the boy confidently added what would happen to the columns if they lost their base and if the columns could no longer fulfill their role then what would be the point of the chains at all after listening to the end of song suho's thoughts who suggested a possible idea for his release Amoth smiled slightly and said an interesting Thought some time after the mission to free the descendant of the iron body bear who began to

shed tears the younger lord said sadly circling around amut who was chasing him Burr added why did you decide that Burr would not go with you but would be with this uncivilized reptile after which amut said don't behave like a fruit fly ant hearing what he had just been called Burr angrily exclaimed that the fruit knat wanted to die a painful death at the hands of Marshall to which the Croc replied by the way I would not have even thought that this boy was the son of the Lord of Shadows the next moment putting his

hand on the floor the crocodile monster mentally said this is the deepest place in the tomb where I can go it's been a long time since the descendant of the Shadows went forward immediately after his words he looked up in the direction of shungu Ho's Direction and added in his mind that if He could not defeat the dungeon master it would be a failure if the dungeon collapsed but the chains did not fall it would be a failure the next moment remembering how song Su ho had told him that when you leave here you will

fulfill my request the monster added mentally I don't know why but I felt confident in his words immediately after these thoughts recalling the owner of the iron body the crocodile mentally said tarac you created me I am sure that Physical strength is true but even creatures that are weaker than us can seem more imposing continuing his thoughts while sunu ho had already reached the boss's room Amoth thought maybe this guy can get me out of here being in the room where the boss of this dungeon was located sunu ho had already managed to deal with

several guards who were protecting the main owner of this place having dealt the last blow the guy knocked the sand monster to the ground Which was scattered into several pieces when all the enemies were destroyed sunu turned his gaze to the Sphinx where the last monster was sitting on the throne and spoke to the remaining one not far from them on his throne was The Last Enemy with the red name of the guardian of shik's Tomb hanging above him turning back a few minutes to where they had tried to take Amit with them shung sua

said as I thought the chains were blocking the entrance to the shadowy Dungeon having failed again the crocodile spoke angrily crushing the chain in his hand even when I believed that I would get out of here the chains appeared and prevented me after which sunu ho said what a problematic spell well I did not expect it to be so easy I just wanted to check starting to tell the scheme of actions sunu ho said in our plan two points the first Asel and I defeat the boss and destroy the dungeon then the second is to

make the chains Lose their purpose without columns continuing to describe the tactics of the approximate plan the guy confidently added that when every was done AMU would be freed from the chains and join us with bear after telling us the entire procedure that they would need to do SSU ho added in the end and we would Escape by entering the shadow dungeon hearing the plan of action ahut said that if we do not fulfill at least one of the points it will be a failure after which Sunu ho said I have a backup plan in

case we fail hearing that the guy had another option in case of failure of the first one the crocodile said no need it's still better than imprisonment here recalling the entire plan of action song suho aimed at the enemy who had fought him after he had killed all his subjects at the moment when the monster fired a sand ball at him the boy destroyed it but the resulting sand boy blocked his view in order to stay on course sunu ho Continued to move in the direction indicated dodging the enemy's next attacks as soon as the

enemy reappeared in his field of vision suho mentally said shik's tomb guard is hard to come close to judging by the red name his rank is at least a the next moment he covered his face with a cloth to prevent the sand from interfering with his battle and added at this rate my Mana will run out before we complete the plan so we need to end this as soon as Possible after a while after breaking out of the sand fog Sun Su ho shouted to his subject asil let's use the communication skill hearing the order

from her master the girl exclaimed yes to her younger master and then mentally exclaimed joyfully at last uniting with her master ail mentally recited the conditions of the communication skill charge which I had learned while walking through the gate with the younger Master if I destroy a monster and absorb its Soul then the charge coefficient of the communication skill increases continuing to create a magical sphere to destroy the enemy they faced this time Iceland mentally added it's time to show my personal results from hunting goblins in the shadow dungeon after completing the merger to strengthen

her master a seal fell to the ground exhausted and mentally said I have so far only shown my younger Master my pathetic side continuing to lie on the ground as the Sounds of battle were heard nearby she added in her mind that I hope the skill of connecting with me will help him seeing the notification that the connection skill was successful and he could deal powerful blows Sun Su ho mentally promised I I will put everything into this blow after the battle with the Enemy was over Amoth who was with ba felt a strong shaking

of the ground and ba said this in Surprise realizing what had happened he nervously Added that the dungeon was collapsing and then the crocodile said that they had defeated the dungeon master the next moment bear moved forward and shouted to the crocodile follow me we're going to the younger Master to which he heard only silence tilting his head down and taking the first step forward Amoth exclaimed if they don't interfere with me I can finally be free of tarac deep in thought the crocodile said I still don't know why tarac and the spellcaster Experimented on

me I only have memories of the pain of daily abuse during which I was broken and reborn again continuing to recall his plight the crocodile mentally added tarac destroyed my entire body and the spellcaster rebuilt it again everything went according to their plan the longer the EXP expent went on the stronger my body became but my mind could not bear the suffering so I cut out my eyes changed and became someone who could enjoy this pain recalling over And over again my difficult fate and what the monster had to go through I mentally added only

one wish that allowed me to endure all this torment the next moment remembering the beautiful landscape that he wanted to see again ammut mentally added a passionate desire to feel the Majesty of nature again that I had seen as a child lowering his head down and moving forward with a new opportunity to leave the dungeon the crocodile said in his Head if only I could make it happen but his Joy did not last as long as he would have liked a few steps later Amit felt a column digging into his body trying to get it

out of his body and seeing other columns heading towards him the crocodile exclaimed in surprise in his head the columns are coming this way at the moment when the tips of the columns that held the chain that bound him were heading into his body Amit shouted tarac the spellcaster continuing to express His rage the crocodile exclaimed you would rather kill me than let me go free like this having repelled The Columns of bark heading for Amit the boy heard Burr exclaim in alarm to the younger Lord after which he mentally said the columns are so

strong the next moment preparing to create a shadowgate the boy added in his mind that they would come back to attack again if the chains did not release amut Direct The Columns that were headed to finish off the crocodile At the shadow gate sunu ho shouted out that he would have to move the columns after a while most of the columns had already left the dungeon but there were still a few that needed to be eliminated watching the guy who was trying to protect him and save him no matter what Amoth mentally said to siong

Su ho what are you going through looking at the exhausted boy who continued his struggle against the columns the crocodile added what do you want to ask me for if you You bring yourself to this state feeling heavy in his body after a long battle against the columns the guy noticed another one coming at him and thought my bones can't take it anymore just as he was preparing for the worst Amit entered the battle and saved him from possible death by knocking one of the columns off watching him take over his work sunu ho suddenly

heard the crocodile say now I think I understand why tarac no Lord has ever been able to defeat the Lord of Shadows surprised by this motivation that suddenly visited his friend the boy said in Surprise Amit and then heard the question we only need to place the columns in the gate correctly continuing to fulfill the plan of his friend who did not want to give up he said let's try together to defeat son suoni preparing for the confrontation for his freedom together with the guy who gave him this opportunity amut exclaimed the younger Lord after

a while essel Suddenly opened her eyes and sat up and heard Ba's voice asking if she was awake and then asked ba in Surprise continuing to sit on her knees the girl suddenly exclaimed in a worried voice the younger Lord sent me to the shadow dungeon first because I ran out of energy what about him and AIT and was answered with a hush pointing in the direction where the girl should have looked be added they are resting over there after which essel looked in surprise in the direction Indicated seeing the boy next to her who

was in the shadowy dungeon the girl happily exclaimed younger Lord you made it while he was resting with the crocodile Su suho notifications came in that the descendant of the iron body had become your ally you had completed the Urgent Quest spatial Rift your level was raised you received a reward for completing the quest check the reward at the same time somewhere in his office with a cup of hot tea on his desk Wu Jin Chul continued to review the personal file of one of the hunters holding a tablet in his hands he thought in

his head as he looked at the Hunter's photo something started to happen after The Disappearance of the Hunter S Jin wuin Chul continued his thoughts and added the gates and Hunters began to appear again thanks to the memories of the past world that I received from the hunter Sun Jin wo I quickly organized an association of hunters that reduced the Chaos that had been caused by the great catastrophe the next moment he thought of something knew but the existence of Stardust means that the course of events in this world is different from the past a

stimulant that did not exist before can increase the magical power of low-ranked hunters without side effects immediately after mentioning the main villain who might be involved the man added in his mind that so far we only knew that the deputy head of the jenzy Guild was involved in the distribution of Stardust and judging by the fact that it was happening while the hunter Lim taiu was away on a business trip abroad it was highly likely that the deputy head Lee Minong was acting alone wuin Chul continued his thoughts and added in his head Lee minsung

is not the kind of person who could be involved in such a level of distribution in the past world I feel that someone is behind him and then his phone suddenly rang picking up The phone the man was surprised to ask the director if something was wrong and he replied I'm sorry for the sudden call leader to which he replied you can call me anytime you helped the hunters Association a lot in the early days of its existence hearing that there was no problem with the sudden call the man said I'm calling because I need

the help of the hunter Association and Wu jinchu asked for help and then my nephew heard chewing on his anxiety the man shed Tears and exclaimed anxiously he's an awakened Hunter and I think he's stuck in the gate pleading for help from the leader of the hunter Association the uncle added please help leader Wu jinchu and then he said your nephew holding the phone to his ear the leader of the hunter Association asked the caller anxiously if it was about song suho sometime after the incident song Su ho finally recovered and regained Consciousness While the

assur guild was still sleeping the next moment leaning on the open window of the truck the boy smiling happily exclaimed wake up when he heard a voice and turned his gaze to see Rio sing saying gasu ho in Surprise seeing that the man had regained Consciousness the boy happily said the dungeon is cleared and you can borrow my phone for a while and then Rio rubbed his head and said that the dungeon was cleared a few seconds later finally waking up and Realizing what song suho had just told him the man exclaimed in surprise that

it was cleared after a while arriving at the airport to see the boy off Rio Singh said to suho I will not forget how you saved us at the pyramid field please write and call me even when you are in Korea to which he replied thank you for the ticket to Korea the next moment he smiled awkwardly remembering his uncle's reaction after the call and his embarrassed exclamations that you had Entered Egypt through the gate what a blessing that you are okay I thought something terrible had happened to you songo added and for helping him

contact his uncle the next moment thinking back to the conversation with Eugene ho he added uncle said he told my friend at the hunter Association so maybe I should go there as soon as possible at the same moment looking at suho Rio Singh said and yet strangely the crocodile monster which seemed to be of S rank or higher Retreated and the dungeon suddenly collapsed to which the boy awkwardly replied I agree with you smiling awkwardly so as not to attract suspicion sunu ho added I was very lucky and then thought I couldn't honestly tell you

about amut the next moment recalling the moment when he came to the boy saw the results of his efforts and spoke disappointedly to the others the chains never let AMT go because of the chains you won't be able to go beyond the Shadow dungeon so it turns out that I couldn't keep my promise because I didn't break the seal in response to the young man's question ahmit said you don't have to worry about it because from the very beginning you promised that you would get me out of the Tomb immediately after his words Amoth turned

his gaze to the side where the columns were located and added that perhaps because the columns had scattered in all directions the area of possible activity Had become wider compared to the cramped tomb and it was much more comfortable here hearing the monster's words SSU ho looked at him and thoughtfully said in his head and it seems to me that amit's mood changed somehow the next moment the crocodile took the boy by the collar and lifted him up from the ground and said yes and also immediately after his words the crocodile went with the boy

to the roof of the buildings seeing this essel exclaimed anxiously to the younger Master looking from a high point at the Magnificent view the crocodile said here though only a little I can feel the greatness of nature that I have missed so much the next moment turning his head to the boy the crocodile said as promised I Will Follow You younger Lord after which the boy smiled happily and exclaimed amutu heading to the checkpoint SSU ho thought apparently the opening of the gate to the shadow dungeon and the appearance of the Urgent Quest were arranged

by the system for the sake of AMU becoming my friend and then he said waving his hand and seeing you again Rio Singh continuing to look at the trail of the mysterious guy Rio mentally said sunu ho is a hunter with the rank of summoning transformation continuing to watch the boy in front of him he mentally added we need to contact the guild and offer to hire him at that time bear said to his master it's been so long since I've flown on an airplane To which suho replied the gates to Korea are closed so

we have no choice the next moment opening his status window to view the characteristics he added this time I defeated the boss and received a reward for an urgent Quest so I raised as many as Seven Levels immediately after his conclusion on the results of the mission suho asked Burr judging by my appearance what rank am I approximately to which he replied you are approximately a rank Junior Lord after which he said now I Have risen to a rank after receiving the answer from his subject songu ho furrowed his brows and said in a Stern

tone I think I am more or less ready the next moment pulling his arm up to his side he confidently add added then we can launch a retaliatory attack on Lee Minong and theim apostles at the same time somewhere in a guild called The Alliance a meeting was taking place at which one of the participants said that our Guild had grown so quietly sitting In the leader seat the man added that we were a C- ranked Hunter's Guild and now we have the right to own the B- ranked gate in inchon after which one of

the participants added that was correct and we also moved to a new office hearing his comrades remark the leader looked at the ball he was holding and said with a smile on his face thanks to the Stardust we could get to the B rank gate with its help although most of us are C rank Hunters hearing this one of the people Present said that recently it has become easier to find it on the black market and the price has become lower I don't know who is behind this but I am very grateful and another person

said is this good I think something is wrong here hearing Kim suu's remark his friend A ranked Hunter cried out you were a ranked hunter from the beginning you don't understand us to which he replied the hunting Association is considering a law Banning the use of Stardust hearing The words of his comrade someone suddenly exclaimed that but it has no special side effects why can hunters cope with a large number of gates with it isn't it good how annoying they don't even do anything for a guild like ours where there are low ranked Hunters hearing

the remarks from his comrades Kim Z Su opened the can and said although there's no point in complaining I won't do anything about it myself arriving at the office where the guild Meeting was taking place one of it arim's Apostles said so that's what the alliance Guild is like raising his gaze to the people who were in the office and holding the meeting the boy added you have been granted the right to own the gate in inchon hearing the question from the man standing in front of him kimsu said in Surprise approaching the guest that's

right we are the alliance what's the matter and then he mumbled give us the gate to which the man Replied having not received what he wanted the first time the Apostle of the atarim used the magic of mind control and said menacingly pass the gate hearing the order from the new leader one of the hunters bowed and mumbled we will do as you wish Apostle hearing this kimsu looked around in confusion and exclaimed to the people what kind of joke was this not understanding what was happening to his friends the man exclaimed in confusion why

they were Suddenly jumping up and down and then the Apostle said someone among you has not used Stardust how fortunate immediately after his words the Apostle of the IIM looked around him and said from now on I forbid it to everyone the next moment he turned his gaze to the people standing in front of him and added listen and watch after which everyone closed their ears and eyes seeing the actions of his comrades kimsu exclaimed in confusion why are you all Obeying this kid and then the Apostle sat down on the table and said I

wanted to talk to someone besides that jerk starting his Recollections and dialogue with the man the boy said our creator hopes to take over the world without a master and I came to Earth to fulfill his wish hearing the boy's words kiss Sonu grabbed his sword and exclaimed in confusion what are you talking about and then the Apostle added but when I arrived here I had questions reaching For the sword of one of his subjects the boy added All Creatures follow the will of the Creator who gave birth to them but you people act from

other Awakenings what will of the Creator do you fulfill three hearing the question from the boy who had invaded their office kiss son Su took out his weapon and held it up in front of him exclaiming Creator who is this guy as the Apostle began to pull the sword from the Scabbard of his subject he heard that some pseudo Religion even though you are a child does not mean that I will allow you to do this after listening to the embarrassed exclamations of the man in front of him who was not under his control the

Apostle ran his hand along the blade of his sword and asked have you just insulted my Creator the next moment the boy jumped down from the table and with a single SW wipe cut the man who had dared to say anything against the apostles Creator thus two People died in the room at once and a cut on the wall from the blow that was intended for kimsu as soon as the conversation was over Apostle idima looked down at the dead man and said I let everyone watching and listening deal with this leaving the office of

the alliance Guild and heading out of the building the Apostle began to walk when someone shouted out what kind of noise the hunters were making as the Apostle approached the two men standing in the Corridor he took control of them and then said forget everything you saw here having erased the memories of all the witnesses the Apostle heading for the exit mentally said what free will is All Creatures exist only to fulfill the will of the Creator continuing on his way the Apostle raised his head up and looked up into the sky and thought that

the creatures of the creator of this universe had killed him by their own will after a while the boy arrived at a Place where a large large number of his subjects surrounded the wounded monster looking at the creature lying on the ground the Apostle said thoughtfully monster it would be more correct to call you a refugee wandering through the spatial Rift the next moment creating a crystal in his hand the Apostle said living in wandering after losing your home must be painful so I will give you a chance to let off steam immediately after his

words releasing the Crystal From his hands which immediately flew in the direction of the monster and implanted pled itself in its head the boy added be as wild as you want continuing to watch the monster to whom he had given power the Apostle itara said in a Stern tone I need to learn this world better in order to fulfill the will of the creator after some time new gates appeared near the airport which could soon break through from the onslaught of monsters having blocked off A certain area and evacuated people around the perimeter one of

the hunters who was waiting for orders said it looked dangerous continuing his thoughts standing in front of the gate the hunter added magic is oozing out of the gate if we don't defeat the boss right now I think the dungeon will break through I'm afraid it will cause great damage to the airport a few seconds later as soon as the Apostle arrived at the scene and took control of the hunters one of them Looked back and said we'll report to the association that there are no problems the next moment after the hunter under the apostle

control went to report that there was no danger the gate was breached at that very moment the Apostle observed what was happening and mentally said recalling the story that all creatures exist to fulfill the will of the Creator continuing to recall the Supreme Being to whom absolutely everyone must obey he mentally added When the Creator was bored we fought with each other the next moment recalling another moment of his Leader's desire the Apostle added in in his mind that if the Creator wanted something we would fulfill his wishes no matter what it took continuing to

recall the crazy wishes of their leader which they fulfilled without reproach the Apostle added in his mind that this is the reason why we exist the next moment recalling the same Sly smile of his Leader the Apostle of itara thought and one day the Creator spoke recalling the order of his leader after which a lot has changed he mentally added in another dimension my relative died take this and get me the right to own the world without a master having received the following order from their ruler many Believers of that world began to gather together

as soon as all the Believers who existed in this Dimension gathered this huge Army Went to the world without a master it took an incredibly large amount of energy to move all those soldiers to another dimension the passage between the two different dimensions is too narrow to withstand such a huge volume and that is why it took a long time for the army of God to move between the dimensions however despite the considerable amount of time it took to move the Army did not give up and finally arrived in the world without a Master however

everything was not as simple as it might seem as there arrival had been expected there for a long time this giant army of Alien Invaders was met by the darkness of the Lord of Shadows who stood up to defend his Dimension the darkness possessed by this person who stood up to defend his Dimension was imp impenetrable and Incredibly deep at the very moment when the invasion began and the army of the Creator moved to another dimension the Lord of Shadows used his power to shout out rise up immediately after the call the entire sky was

filled with pitch Blackness which the Invaders could not ignore and froze in place and looked up the next moment soldiers of the darkness also began to appear from that darkness and its soldiers were incredibly strong however it was not all dark Darkness alone that embodied the fear in the hearts of the Invaders who came to gain control of the world without a Creator The worst thing was that if a soldier died on the battlefield against Darkness his life did not end there after his death the darkness penetrated his body and he rebelled against the army

of the god with whom he had recently fought side by side the battle went on more and more soldiers died and the forces of Darkness grew stronger the army of the god became weaker and the battle that began in the world without a master imperceptibly went beyond its borders After a while the army of God plunged into despair because it could not defeat the darkness and then the messenger of God theel spoke up standing before the God theel said this is our chance just like us the darkness that has gone beyond the world without a

master cannot easily return there because of its giant magic I do not feel Magic from the creatures that inhabit the world without a master so we can take over the world from the inside with with the help of Combustible Mists combustible Mists are lower level believers who have been burned by the fire of Faith but still do the will of God they are weak but their ability to spread their faith is devastating to creatures without magic the army of the God decided that if they spread the faith and increase the number of Believers in the

world without a master it would be fashionable to manifest holy places and miracles and everyone unanimously agreed to use the's Trick immediately after everything was said and decided tal used his ability and divided his power into five parts and thus having split into a considerable number of weak particles the weakest one with a combustible fog went to the world without a master as originally planned the weakest particle went unnoticed and successfully managed to enter the world without a host however the first fragment of theal which did manage to Reach the same world without a host

encountered a surprise once in the world without a master he saw Hunters who had just gone on a mission the problem was that the creatures of the world without a master suddenly had magical powers that made the mission more difficult later he found out that this was due to a great catastrophe the first fragment decided to wait for the others and successfully teamed up with the second one we can't Let our gentlemen get triggered Again by the people of the's fragment it's important for him to learn about the maximum potential of hunters who have magic

once at the airport where the event was about to to begin Tiel mentally prayed to fulfill his mission as soon as he finished his thoughts the wall at the airport collapsed drawing the attention of everyone present to him turning his head in the direction of the noise one of those in the airport saw Monsters breaking through looking at the creatures that stood right in front of him one of the citizens screamed out in Fright at the monsters that had broken into the building with civilians also seeing that they were in danger people trying to save

their lives shouted out to break through the dungeon and contact the hunter Association while the guard pulled out his weapon and shouted why would the dungeon suddenly break open Tiel who was standing nearby and Watching everything mentally said if the monsters with high magical power make a mess then higher ranked hunters will definitely show up I want to test the abilities of s-rank hunters if I get the chance the next moment hearing one of the hunters who was heading to fight the monsters shout out isn't the gate near buy given to one of the guilds

TL mentally added that it was the hunters who were at the airport looking at the markings on their chests the Apostle Added in his Mind's Eye they all used Stardust Stardust is a stimulant created by melting faith into combustible Mists although the small amount of faith that accumulates in the body has no effect on the lives of those who use it continuing his Reflections the Apostle used his skill to mentally add what if he strengthened his faith by enhancing the's ability immediately after using the skill all the hunters who had used the star fog pills

suddenly froze in Place the next moment pointing to the hunters who wanted to interfere with the Breakthrough theal said you're in the way go back and they replied with a yes Apostle at the same time the monsters continued to fill the airport more and more attacking people who came across them catching up with the girl one of the goblins who was following her stabbed her in the back with his dagger and then threw her to the ground and continued his work begging for help the Girl who was being attacked by the monster stretched out her

hands to theal and said in a trembling voice help me but he only looked at her with a disdainful look as soon as the girl was dead the Apostle thought to himself creatures exist for the sake of the Creator God and I have always believed that there is only one reason for life to to fulfill the will of God continuing to stare at the motionless body of the girl who had just been killed by the Monster Tiel added but why do people have their own desires creatures have only the desires of their creator the next

moment he turned his head to the other side where another monster and a couple of goblins were dealing with another human and he thought to himself do these weak people think they are superior to us at the same time just after arriving at the airport report sunu ho said that the dungeon had been broken through I had just returned to Korea what was going on here trying to run away from the monster one man who accidentally caught his leg fell to the ground and then turned his head and screamed in Fright reflexively closing his hand

to Shield himself from the monster the man expected that he would be killed by the orc who would simply crush him with his Club however something happened that changed his participation in the fight sunu ho intervened who had just taken a knee out Of the orc's hand preventing him from committing Massacre as soon as the danger was over the boy went down to the ground and said to the rescued man I'll stop the monsters and you should run away as fast as you can pulling out his sword and rushing into battle against the enemies son

suho began to destroy the threat of the dungeon breakthrough with considerable confidence at the same moment the black Mast Hunter said recalling the words of Lee Minon who Said I heard that hyena Massacre was the work of the black Mast Hunter and he added is it really this guy continuing to look at song suho Who rushed into battle against the enemies in his outfit that stood out from the hundreds of Tiel he thought about the same obstacle Lee minsung had mentioned